Actions

Work Header

Omniscient Trash View Point

Summary:

The last thing Cale remembered was that he managed to take the ancient power of the white radish after killing it, sealing the god of despair in the god of death's book, before he woke up in a new world, in a room was as luxurious as his in the black castle with piles of gems, diamonds and gold bars.

Then met the God of death in a dream.
"Fuc-"
"Not me..."
"Hah?"
"I said not me... I don't know, I even have trouble contacting you. And I'm sure this will be the last time I can contact you for a long time so let's cut it short. ahem.. there will be an apocal-"
"Bastard!!"
“W-wait Cale!!! Don't throw me!! Your surroundings are a bit crazy right now!! I brought help!! and we gave you blessings to make things easier for you!! Agh!!”
"Who's the help?"
"I also brought your spatial pouch, your help is white radish-"
"Damn it!!!"

And that was how Cale looked for a way to return to his world while saving (disrupting) the world and taking advantage of the excessive blessings (by plundering) from the gods.

I have indonesia version too!!
Tip are appreciated~~

Notes:

This is my first story so please understand if I not really understand the function here~~

Chapter 1: Prolog

Chapter Text

 

The sun was shining warmly through the window blinds, it was a beautiful peaceful day as usual.

 

“Young Master, it is time to wake up”

 

Right, it's a beautiful day. Waking up with the kids, Ron's docile but creepy wake-up call and lemonade te-

 

hah?

Wait..

Morning?

peace?

Damn it?

isn't this in the middle of the war with the damn white radish?

Didn't I manage to regain that thing's ancient power?

shouldn't I have already finished sealing the damn god in the same god damn book?

AND I HAVE TO REST BEFORE I BEAT THE HUNTER????

 

And with emotions running high, Cale opened his eyes to be greeted by a young servant who was probably around 17 or 18 years old who smiled gently.

 

"Good morning young master"

"...."

"Young master?"

 

Cale could only slowly sit up, keeping a blank face as he looked around his room, more specifically the pile of gems and diamonds in one corner of the room and the gold bars in another. By continuously trying to understand what happened and cursed the god of death with 1000 curses on his head.

 

"A-are you alright young master? Is something wrong?"

"... Whel is this?"

"In the palace?"

"Locat- wait what palace?"

 

Cale who had been holding his head until just now, finally looked up and looked at the servant who had an anxious face. The servant seemed to be on the verge of tears.

 

"Island jewel palace in Las Vegas. Young master? I'll call the doctor!!"

"WAIT!!!"

 

Cale instantly tried to catch the servant but failed with his agility, as he instantly jumped up and ran for the door in less than a minute.

 

"Fuck..."

 

And his face immediately darkened. His childish voice and chubby little hands and the height of his gaze at this moment made him realize that he had transmigrated into a child's body.

 

Mirror...

 

While trying to get off the soft mattress that made him want to sleep again, Cale tripped a bit and ran into the bathroom. And damn, the bathroom was bigger than those in Raon's palace or the Henituse Estate, and what was with this gold plated body mirror? Should he loot it?

 

Looks like it's still the same...

 

Face, hair and eyes. Everything was still the same as when he was Cale Henituse, only now he was still a child... 5 years? Damn, his cheeks are really chubby. For sure this is still on earth, from what looks like a normal earth without magic and all.

 

Damn bastard… should I really think about how to kill a god? I'm sure Raon and Choi Han will tag along. Let's get Jack and Cage. And don't forget to curse the god of death bastard with that bastard divine item, boo-

 

His pupils dilated, and that surprised face made him even sweeter and cuter, but he didn't see it or think about it. Cale immediately ran back into his room and crushed the soft mattress. Throw blankets, throw pillows, kick bolsters. And for some reason there was a diamond the size of an adult's fist that Cale would probably have entered and looted if he had not rushed, but even now it had not escaped being crushed.

 

Finding it... The god of death's holy object, the goddamned book where the god of despair was sealed...

 

Jumping onto the bed that had been destroyed, Cale opened the damn book. As usual, there are scary words about how to kill death. Hm.. can this thing be used to kill the god of death? While thinking of hundreds of ways to kill the death god, suddenly a sinister black smoke coming out of the book enveloped little Cale, and at the same time, his bedroom door opened to reveal a worried servant and a few other people face.

And the last thing he saw before being completely enveloped in smoke and losing consciousness was the face of a man in his 30s who was crying and seemed to be screaming as he headed towards him.

 


 

"Fuc-"

"Not me..."

"Hah?"

 

With a scary face, Cale immediately glared at the death god who was currently sitting far away and tried to get away from him. Cale subconsciously used his domineering aura to its fullest due to his anger, which made the god of death, the straight-faced god with cold sweat pouring down, retreat even further back.

Currently he was in a place similar to his office when he served as team leader Kim Roksoo, and in front of him was a handsome white-haired man and did he really care about that? Was standing holding a mug that said "My son is the best" and a black robe that is very holy if you ignore the shirt behind the robe that is visible, which said "~i'm the best papa, love Cale forever~" which made Cale almost vomit blood.

 

"Spit the damn thing and stop retreating"

"I said not me... I don't know, I'm having a hard time even reaching you son."

"I'm not your son and if not you then who? Hm?"

 

Cale narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth, right now his body had matured back, so even though his domineering aura had lifted, paired with his irritated face he was still quite intimidating. And again, the god of death tried to back away slowly.

 

"When we-"

"Hah?"

"Ahem, while sealing the god of despair in my territory, there was a strange aura trying to envelop you. I was busy at the time, so just feel like there is something and forget about it, anywa-"

"Are you stupid?"

 

Raising his eyebrows, Cale drew closer to sit on the sofa, near the death god, which made the god of death flinch almost to escape but managed not to lose his pride as a god (Do you still have any?). While sitting in a relaxed position he lifted his chin slightly to allow the damn god who was still cursed by him in his mind to continue his explanation.

 

“D-don't blame me son- ahem Cale, your family are all strong people with the same strong aura. So I think that aura belonged to one of your family back then. Did you guys forget that you destroyed the shrine with the combined power of the dragons? I ignore it. It wasn't until everything was over and I withdrew my power that I realized that it belonged to an aura that didn't belong to this world."

"...what?"

“Son-Cale, before that, did you see or feel anything. What I got is, at least that aura has stuck with you since you killed that reincarnator. From there, until finally the aura enveloped you completely and brought you to that world. So fast, that We gods couldn't stop you."

"I don't- ah.."

"Hmm?"

 

That's right, if Cale remembered it well. Just then, when he used his power to look at the ring, there was a sound like a child's scream.

 

["Ah...Cale?"]

 

But that's all? After that nothing more. There was also Clopeh holding a tape recorder. Gritting his teeth, Cale felt like he had to hit Clopeh. He was also worried that the children would see the tape recorder.

 

That would be bad, damn it. They would be angry that I didn't keep my promise, Raon would also feed me a soggy apple pie while crying..

 

“Right, when I was stabbing the world tree dagger. I hear a child gasping and… crying?”

"Child?"

"I'm not sure, that time I immediately used instant and killed the radish so I didn't really pay much attention. But could it be that kid I heard about? I mean, he's not a god?"

"No, I'm sure he's not a god. There are no gods just… demons?"

"Damn it, so you're saying the demon child took me? Is he a follower of the god of despair? Hunter?"

"No, if it was a demon I would say a demon. But no, looks like a demon but isn't. Stronger than a god and he's also well hidden."

"Haaaah, so who?"

"We'll try to search and take a look again. Now, let me explain what information we can get when we look at this world. In the first place, it's very difficult to contact you in this world, there's a strange wall in the way. We need to combine our strengths to can break through a bit. So... I'm sure this is the last time I'll be able to contact you for who knows how long."

"What? Even with the gods?"

"That's right. Second, this world is the same as your previous world. The same earth and the same environment means-"

"Wait!!! Don't continue!! SHUT UP BASTARD!!"

 

Cale immediately stood up quickly to the point of pushing against the couch he was sitting on. Trying to cover his ears with his hands and trying to get away from the range of the god's voice, and unfortunately he failed… the death god seemed to want to die faster so he quickly said so.

 

"-there will be an apocalypse in 5 years."

"CRAZY BASTARD!!"

“W-wait Cale!!! Don't throw me!!”

 

Cale who felt like his rope of sanity had finally broken threw whatever was within his reach at the god of death with the full force that was only around Raon's claws.

 

"Your environment is a bit crazy- kyaaaa"

 

Throw eraser..

 

"Your father is now a bad person who locked your mother to death. And then locked you up too. You are now 5 years old!!"

 

Throwing knife blades...

 

"So try to escape, I brought you some help. Go to korea and you will be safe- myaaaaa"

 

Throwing huge Staples with the god of death still desperately trying to dodge...

 

"..Who?"

"...."

"Who? Say it quickly"

"..hite"

"Hah?"

"..ter"

"Are you mute? Hm?"

"I am a god Cale, can you be more polite?"

"Say damn"

 

Taking a deep breath and backing away until he was almost hiding behind a cupboard, the death god said it plainly.

 

"White Star"

"...."

"Bear king too, it seems that he was finally killed by your servant. Oh, Lion king too, pajama dragon beat him to death."

"...."

"Don't worry about his madness, I've set him up so white star won't go mad nor reincarnate. I brought him in because he had a long relationship with my curse which made it easier for me to dispatch him. The kings were also slightly affected. I also got them connected to you, so you can controlling them, setting limits on their strength or so on. Am I not good my son- ehem Cale?”

"..."

"Your powers will return once the apocalypse begins, but their use will have limitations."

".."

"Bear, White thing and Lion will love you, I guarantee it!! Even though they remember their past, they DEFINITELY like you and don't hate you!! They can die too, don't worry, they only have one life"

"."

"Cale?"

"CRAZY GODS!!!"

“Agh!! Cale drop that table, your arm will break!!!”

 

And that was how Cale ended up going berserk with the death god nearly running around that fake office while dodging the ancient power Cale threw plus how the death god also received the 1000 enhanced version of the curse from Cale.

 

~15 minutes later~

 

"Are you calm..?"

It was said that the current god of death had completely lost his pride as a god, by crouching under the table. And Cale was currently lying on the sofa covering his head after coughing up blood and being exhausted.

"I brought your spatial pouch, gold coins, uniform, apple pie, white mask, the mask will be sealed during the apocalypse with a white object using its ancient power. There are also healing potions and lemon tea. Your father owns a diamond company, apart from being crazy he has many treasures, loot it before you run away, it will be useful, then go to Korea to meet the white thing. He will take care of you, your father will die by your mother's family and the company family will go bankrupt in 2 years, you will not be searched for. Besides, white thing is your mother's uncle ... Cale... did you hear..?"

"...continue"

"Don't pick anyone when told to choose, don't believe in anything. Make your own allies. Stay alive. With you alive we'll be able to contact you later so wait for us to send you back. Time is short now you have to go back, time is up."

"haaaaaa, of course I'll live. Staying alive is the best right?"

 

While getting up, Cale dusted off his clothes from the non-existent dust. He sat for a while watching the death god finally emerge from under the table. Putting on a calm face, the death god approached Cale, if you forget about the burnt ends of his hair or the slightly dull robe he turned back into a holy god. When he got near Cale, the death god patted his red head. Frowning slightly but not brushing it off, Cale just remained sitting looking at the man. It was from his hand that Cale's body started to become covered in smoke and disappear. Until only his eyes remained...

 

"Oh, I forgot. We gods give you our blessings. You will be loved and cherished by all beings. That's all we can do to help you in that world."

 

Smiling so that his eyes formed crescent moons, the death god spoke his last words with a chuckle. The other's reddish-brown eyes widened in shock, until finally.

 

"DIE FUCK!!!"

And Cale returned to his new world.



 

Still the god of death, at this moment he was sad and huddled in a corner of the wall lamenting the fate of his god. 

Right now cute little cats, black swordsmen, ancient dragons, mother dragons, elves, pajama dragons, dragon kings, vampires, certain slayers, certain chefs even certain future kings and certain dukes are destroying his beautiful temple where even his favorite priestess, Cage, cursed him in his own temple.

Even certain snakes, pink dragons, and cute black dragons created sects with thousands of followers to slay gods. Where all the gods shivered while discussing how to appease that group of madmen.

Chapter 2: Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Slowly opening his eyes, what greeted him was a sleeping blonde man holding his hand. The man sat in the chair next to his desk.

Looking at the closed windows and the bright lights... is it night?

Trying to sit up slowly while avoiding waking the man up, Cale organized the thoughts and information of the damn god.

  1. It's parallel earth (again)
  2. In 5 years there will be an apocalypse (damn)
  3. This body belongs to the sole heir of a crazy diamond company who likes to lock up his children and wife (Let's find out more about this later)
  4. In 2 years, this company will go bankrupt (So have to loot it as much as possible)
  5. My uncle is a fucking white radish (asshole)
  6. Currently in Las Vegas, in a palace...
  7. This body is 5 years old (with a lisp)
  8. Looking for a way to escape after taking all the treasures
  9. It is not yet known who did it, so you have to be careful with anyone like the god of death said
  10. There are damn blessings that don't know what they are like and how big the benefits or losses are

 

For the time being this is all that is known, first and foremost recognizing the environment to prepare to leave. There must be a family or maternal servant or maid who is loyal and holds a grudge against this crazy man beside him. Caging their master to death must've pissed them off to death.

 

I also have to know, this person's personality and the limits of his confinement. I should at least be able to look for allies in peace if I know the bottom line.

 

While thinking of evil plans to plunder and deceive many people in his new environment. Cale did not realize the man beside his bed had woken up and started to sit up straight. Rubbing his temples slightly, he opened his eyes and saw his beloved son had finally woken up after being unconscious for almost a day.

Smiling sweetly, his blue eyes twinkled seeing that the cutie seemed to be very seriously deep in thought.

 

'Was he thinking about the new diamond he wanted? Sweetness... I would give except freedom my dear son'

 

Cale, who had finally chosen the spoiled cute kid's cheerful trick for his plan, felt the back of his neck go cold. Like he was currently being stared at by Ron who was preparing super bitter lemon tea.

 

Did assassin threaten the gods with my name or something? Why do I feel bad?

 

"My dear Cale?"

 

Shiver...

 

Turning toward the man, Cale finally realized that the first enemy in his new life had woken up and was currently staring at him. He was just stiff looking at the man who was still smiling kindly with a cold vibe that was somewhat similar to Ron's but more vicious. That was what he thought, but in the man's eyes Cale could only look blankly confused at the sight of his father accompanying him to sleep. Chuckling that made Cale's skin crawl even more, the man stood up, patted his red head and pressed the bell beside his bed.

 

"Is anyone still sick honey? The doctor said you're under stress?"

Damn what should I call him? Father? Baba? Papa? Daddy?

 

"Hm? Cale? Don't be upset and keep it to yourself, papa will accompany you if you are bored, let's play in the park. You can also destroy it and make it according to your taste if it's not interesting enough"

Uwah, the power of money... wait.. papa? Should I call him like that? I never even called Deruth that. Fredo also never got the chance to hear me call him papa. Damn it..

 

Gritting his teeth, Cale felt like he was really being put to the test today. Even now he wanted to bash this self-proclaimed father in the back of the head and a god too for sure.

And again according to the man, his favorite child is currently cold. Feeling irritated at the servant who had yet to show up, his face immediately darkened and stiffened. He thought of executing the servant in charge and having a new one replaced.

 

"Papa... Cale wants to play in the palk can i? Tomollow?"

 

Swallowing the curse that was about to spit out, Cale put on an innocent face, trying to appear cute which made the man lose his dark face. Sitting back down, the man carried Cale into his arms while still stroking his head and back.

 

"Okay papa will accompany you"

Don't be a bastard, I can't research information with you around....

"It's okay papa, Cale can play by himself. Cale doesn't want to distulb papa."

"Nothing about you bothers papa Cale, if only-"

"No!!"

"?"

"Ca-Cale meant, Cale can play alone. If Cale is accompanied by papa, then Cale can't be independent?"

 

The man's face hardened, the word 'alone' was the word he hated the most. Just like his wife who committed suicide after he said he would sit at home alone. He really hates it.

Cale who felt like something bad was going to happen continued quickly.

 

"Thele will be papa's selvants, papa also has a lot to do, right? Cale liked it when papa wolked hald, Cale also likes it when people plaise papa. So Cale can be alone and Papa can keep wolking. Latel Cale will bling a flowel clown pol papa!!!"

Smile, just smile for the sake of your lazy life that you will get after leaving this world, Cale. Forget your lisp, this sacrifice is enough for the future.

 

While praying to his cute slacker life, Cale smiled brightly enough for even the sun to run away in embarrassment. This went on until there was a knock on the door.

 

~knock knock~

 

"Enter"

"Excuse me master, young master"

"Check Cale"

"Excuse me, young master"

 

It was the young servant who had woken him this morning, and the doctor was an old man with gold-rimmed glasses. The old man slowly raised his chubby little hand and examined it. All angles slowly and thoroughly.

 

"No problem master, I will prepare some vitamins and let young master have a good rest. It would also be better to let young master have more freedom and play outside more often. Dont let more bodyguards monitor him, give young master some space"

 

Squinting his eyes, the man stared at the doctor with quite a heavy aura of intimidation. The doctor's hands shook slightly but his gaze remained on the cold blue couple.

 

"You said here? Now? In this place?"

"I'm sorry master, but young master also said that he experienced discomfort. Children tend to be sensitive to their environment. I'm sure it would be better for you to know this well master"

 

Glancing at the red head for a few seconds, the father softened his expression.

 

“Really? Cale?”

"I'm not going out of the house, just in the palk. So please leduce the bodygualds and keep them a bit apalt. I plomise to bling a lot and not leduce the distance when I go out. So can papa allow it? Can?"

"Going out with daddy"

 

Seeing the crazy man start to darken his face, Cale immediately answered cheerfully.

 

"Un! Can i? Papa?"

 

Tilting his head cutely, Cale tried to keep his tone as gentle as possible. Now he knew that this doctor was a person from the mother's side. And the servant too, when the doctor gave his opinion. His pupils vibrated for a few seconds, it would have been missed if it was someone else but not him.

The servant at the paternal person's door, the 3 bodyguards and the rest as well. Just these 2, no, one more... the brown haired man next to the servant was also on the mother's side. Father's assistant doctor. While analyzing the state of affairs, Cale watched as the servants passed him the vitamins and plain water. The doctor left, everyone left until finally the father was left.

 

"Good night my dear son"

"Good night papa, I hope you have sweet dleams"

"Hahaha yes, you too dear"

 

After kissing his on the head, the father turned off the main light and left.

 

Shit, there's a guard at the door. Windows .... given iron ..? How crazy. Let's look at tomorrow's environment. Look for allies and see the situation. Thanks to the doctor, at least I can be a little alone. Right.. for my lazy life..

 



The next day, Cale was woken up by the same servant as yesterday. Pretending to choose the clothes himself, Cale grabbed his spatial bag and ran out after breakfast with the crazy father and made a cute face (After picking up some gems and diamonds as well as gold in the corner of the wall of course).

The garden behind this palace is very huge. Red roses on the right and left then various flowers in the middle.

There weren't many maids or servant and bodyguards, they even kept their distance well according to the doctor's request. With only his closest servant to him. It doesn't matter that this person is at least an ally.

 

"Brothel how is my mothel?"

"Ah.. Young master's mother is very beautiful, she-"

"Tell me why and how she is, until the end of his life"

 

Widening his eyes, the servant seemed to be completely shaken.

 

"I alleady know about some things, don't hide evelithing. I'm fed up with that father. Just say, I want to get out of this plison."

 

This should be enough to make him open his mouth and believe that I really want to know, not just a childish desire. It should be overkill but I have to hurry to Korea. The sooner the better.

 

The servant regained his composure. Smiling slightly he stamped his feet 2 times, rubbed the soles of his shoes on the grass 2 times then took 1 step back. Cale raised his eyebrows, what was that? Code? Some of the maids and servant that Cale had presumed to be, from his mother's side and a few others, seemed to be moving a bit regularly but kept hidden. Slowly creating a circle where their small voices would not be heard.

 

"As expected of a Henituse descendant. Like miss, you are also a genius at your age".

 

A more friendly and sincere smile came from the same servant, Cale had thought that Henituse was his mother's family name. The nickname 'miss' also shows how the servant hates his father, which makes them not recognize their miss's marriage.

Henituse, great, at least the god damn thing did something good this time.

 

"I'll explain everything slowly, I hope you don't go back on your words about leaving here. Because after all even if you change your mind, we will still take you away from here"

"Thletening me"

"Depends on your choice master."

Master, not young master. It means they serve me. I like this.

 

Making a smile that if Raon saw him he would say 'Are you going to trick someone, human?' Cale grinned happily.

 

"Don't woli, I also want to leave hele. Please help."

"Fine. My real name is Endros, 29 years old. Let's start at the beginning of bad luck miss, shall we master?"

Really? he looks like a 17 year old???

"...en, do it"

 

The servant grinned, with cold eyes that could match Ron's when he was hunting 'rabbits', and he told him all the necessary information. And of course, that would be kept with his unsealed records like his ancient powers.

And the information gathering session began.

 

Notes:

Next-
Let's let Anna Croft meet Cale~~

Chapter 3: Chapter 2

Notes:

My sweet readers tell me to post chapters every day because gap between indonesian versions is... too far...

I will try it?
But still don't expect too much~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


~~6 months later~~


While being carried by his beloved servant Endros, Cale was currently heading towards the back garden of Esla's palace that had now turned into an estate.

In the past 6 months, he had made the maids or servants and almost all the creatures in this place into his cute slaves. He also managed to bring the crazy father to his knees, although it was still hard to be alone, but at least not like the beginning where even being alone for a few minutes managed to drive the guy crazy.

The first week here, Cale once almost tried to hit the crazy dad on the head with his favorite fist-sized diamond, at that time he went to the corner of the park to meet a girl friend he had just met without anyone knowing and because of that, the man went crazy. Cale had to do some cute tricks to get out of this tight nest (He saw the chains under the drawers that made him grind his teeth).

From what he could tell, the mother of this body was unlucky enough to be favored by the father. That crazy father destroys Henituse business, which kills all of their offspring (Except for the radish, that must be the work of the god of death).

The mother had to marry the father to get out of debt, but it ended when the mother found out that her boyfriend was killed by the crazy father and that mother committed suicide leaving the owner of the body. The servants or maids and retainers of the Henituse party were chopped down bit by bit until they were all gone. That's what the crazy guy thought, but actually they disappeared to come back in with new identities and get rid of people from the father's side. To be honest the blessing was enough to help him win over people from his father's side, then leave it to the others to deal with.

6 months of preparation is enough for an escape plan. Everything needed has been taken care of. Fake id, fake ticket and more.

 

"Anna!!"

"Ah, my Cale. How are you?"

"Okay sis Anna!!"

 

Beautiful blonde girl, Anna Croft, her father was mother body's close friend. After confirming the purpose of escaping, Endros introduced Anna to Cale. Apparently it was her family who helped the loyal servants and maid who were hiding in secret. The dead mother's boyfriend was her uncle.

She was a cheerful girl who could tell fortunes, but because she always failed Cale's fortune-telling, Cale just thought that the girl might be a fan of superheroes from western movies. Because it can't be helped, this is still America. Where children dream of flying and shooting lasers from their eyes like a movie.

 

"One of my father's friends has contacted Mr. Barrow, Mr. Sayeru sends greetings. And Mr. Dorph will come to pick you up in 2 days from the airport."

 

As Anna had said, Sayeru was a lawyer which Cale found inappropriate and Barrow had the same red hair. So it will be difficult if they pick up. Dorph is the only option, he owns a dojo and is not well known. In 2 days there will be a big company visit, the crazy dad will be busy and come home late.

 

"For disguise..."

"Light glay hail and pulple eyes."

 

Cale answered Endros, who was thinking about a disguise for later. While getting off the sling, Anna immediately hugged and pulled Cale. Laying her head on top of Cale's head and squeezing his cheek.

 

"Nwooo... it hults sis Anna..."

"Owhhh...Cale you are really cute. But you sure about that appearance? And that new identity of yours, what's it called?"

"Naru von Ejelan."

"Ah right, Naru. Thank you Endros. Won't you attract Cale's attention more later? Gray hair is rare you know."

"No, plecisely because it attlacts attention it would be difficult to lecognize. What about the othels?"

 

Opening and closing his mouth, Endros was at a loss as to how to answer his young master's question. Cale asked them to live their own lives after his departure. Not wait and forgetting about him, because Cale had said he would live a new normal life with his uncle. So everything else should be the same. But after all they are loyal servants, so many oppose.

 

It will be hard to be slacker before the apocalypse if they keep following me. Those three people alone are troublesome enough, if they add up, my slacker life will surely vanish.

"We.."

"You can be servants to the Crofts if you want. How about that?"

"No, we can't serve any other master besides young master"

"It's okay, Endlos. Lets live in peace. I thank you for youl selvice to the Henituse family. As youl master, I beg you.... live happily and quietly aftel my departule. I won't folgive you if either of you isn't happy."

because I won't be comfortable living my slacker life if you guys get into trouble. So go ahead and don't add to my headache.

"Young master.."

"Cale.. you are so cute... how will I live after you are gone?"

what how?

“Haah anyway, in 2 days, everything should be ready. The other maids and servants also had to resign gradually after that. Father also said to calm down and don't be afraid Cale. Your residence information is not even known to us or the other servants and maids, only Mr Barrow and co. After you leave, we'll also start messing with that guy's company, so he won't have a chance to find your trail. Mr. Barrow will also help destroy that company. It is time to revoke their too broad power. After all is done you can return to your original identity."

"Young master, master Sayeru called"

 

Cale's small face stiffened immediately, just like the god of death had said. They did remember, but only seemed to think they were enemies in the previous world and that was it. They don't even hold a grudge. The white radish didn't mind either. It was a little awkward at first but the radish went crazy in another part the longer they were together. Even when he first suggested a fake identity as Naru. That radish had little response.

 

["I'll use Nalu's identity, it's easiel."

-"Oh, my nephew? That's great. Naru also calls me uncle, you can call me eldest uncle, Cale"

"Just so you know, Nalu doesn't exist."

-"Hah?"

"That's fledo, he used his family propelty to transfolm into a 12 year old and deceived the entile Endable Kingdom with his dual identity. It's easier to gathel information with the folm of a child."

 

With a straight face (he thought) Cale revealed the secret of the vampire king to his former liege. For some reason seeing the white radish's calm face made him annoyed and wanted to punch him. So he provoked him.

 

-"That vampire bastard... he betrayed me from the start!!"

"And on top of that. Do you remembel when Nalu asked to lead the almy? It was me, along with the pliest of the wal god, we intended to finish off youl almy."

 

Barrow's face stiffened, coupled with his sinister countenance, three times more sinister. Sayeru who was behind him or Dorph who was sleeping even flinched. But Cale just kept a calm, expressionless face (he thought).

 

-"So you... the one back then?"

"En, so?"

-"..ute"

"Hah?"

-"You are really cute Cale, were you tired after that? When you were Naru you were very weak, it's a shame we were still enemies before. Haaah but it's okay Cale, I will be a good uncle, I will grant your wish"

"..."

-"Hm? what's wrong, my cute nephew?"

"Damn it. Anyway, I'll using Nalu's identity. I still have Fledo's stuff with me. When we get away from evelyone I'll use it. Since it's sealed, it only works for one day, but I guess it's enough just to get out of this countly"

-"So, so so cute"

"DAMN RADISH!!"]

 

And even now, And until now, Cale still had a grudge with the radish at the thought of that. Handing over the phone, Anna let go of Cale when he picked it up.

 

-"Cale?"

"Uncle Cayelu? Is there anything important?"

If not, stop calling, you bear

-"Ahh yes, where do you want the welcoming party? At home, hotel, restaurant or dessert shop?"

just for that?

"...up to you."

-"hehe is that so? I knew you would say that"

"..."

-"Cale, try calling uncle agai-"

-"YOU BASTARD BEAR!!! STOP CALLING MY NEPHEW!! I KNOW YOU'RE PLANING TO KEEP ME BUSY AND KIDNAP HIM!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!"

-"aaaaaahhhhh my liege, you misunderstood!!!!"

tuut-tut-tuuut

 

"...."

"...."

"...."

“Ahem, master Sayeru really loves you”

"More precisely, cunning"

"..."

"Time's up, it's time to go back young master"

"Un"

 

He raised his hand asking to be carried, Cale said goodbye to Anna who was jumping over the fence (She always came that way). Really, Cale had a bad feeling that he would get a terrible headache when he returned to Korea.

 

 

 


~~2 Days later~~


"See you later Cale"

"Please stay safe young mas- no master."

"Yes, don't forget to eat sis Anna. Endlos also please take care of the others and stay healthy and happy"

"Okay master, serving you is really a blessing for us"

"Take care of your health Cale, bye"

 

Saying goodbye, Cale left while being carried by the Lion king who was giving off a flowery aura. Wearing a fake wig and purple lenses, Cale got into the car that was going to be changed midway through the trip.

Time to go back to Korea..

And of course Cale, had smuggled almost all the gems and gold in his room.

 


“Cale, we have to change cars”

"Okay"

Getting out of the car, Cale and Dorph walked over to another car. There will be those who pick up the previous car later. But before that Cale used his bracelet (for easy of use) to change his fake appearance. His height became an 8 year old child (Because Naru was a sick child, Fredo reduced his growth), his wig and lenses were removed.

Now, even if anyone had any suspicions, they would not recognize

 

"Let's go"

“O-Oh, you are still cute Cale”

"Call me Naru"

It's nice to be free from Lisp..

"Okay cutie Naru"

 

Grinning, Dorph got in the car as well, they continued on to the airport and boarded the plane.

 


~~Get off the plane~~


"Where did they say they would pick us up?"

"Ah that-"

"MY NEPHEW!!!!!!!"

OK, no need to answer...

 

Turning to the right Cale saw how the white radish's footsteps were so light they were about to fly, with a flower filter around them. The bear was faster until he hugged first, holding Cale tightly.

 

What did the god of death do to their brains exactly...

"GIVE ME MY NEPHEW!!!"

"Let me hug him for a moment, my liege!! You are satisfied with hugging young master Naru in that world, now in this world, it's our turn to hug him!!"

"That's right that's right!!"

 

Dorph just nodded, parroting. The contested Cale felt like he would die if he held on any longer. But that's how Cale started a new life in Korea with his childish Uncle radish, silly Lion, and stupid bear.

I'm not sure I can hold out for 5 years...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


~~In the Roan Kingdom~~


"Have you heard, Miss Cage?"

"No, your highness."

 

The king-to-be, with dark circles under his eyes and piles of documents, took a deep breath after hearing the death god priestess' answer.

After Cale Henituse disappeared after sealing the god of despair, the companions had panicked. Raon was crying, kittens were running around, Choi Han was running amok. Even Eruhaben-nim had almost lost his sanity. The God of Despair uses the last of his strength to explode the strange liquid and it takes everyone to join in, blocking the strange liquid from descending on the town of Puzzel. But with that fatigue, everything still managed to go crazy.

Even Clopeh went straight to the temple of the god of death and chanted a curse which was a rare sight. He screamed to bring back his god as well as his legend. Not enough with that, the gods also could not be contacted. Cage even tried to curse god of death, Jack who cursed softly at the sun god even the war god that Cotton threatened didn't answer. Raon-nim created a strange sect with the pink dragon and Clopeh where they planned to kill a god. Choi Han was training crazily in the forest of darkness while muttering the death of a god. The other comrades also destroyed the shrine bit by bit to lure the gods out. Dragons and mages searched for spells to cross the divine realm too.

 

Really... My Dongsaeng.. where did you go?

 

Brak-

 

Suddenly Cage stood up quickly, at the same time Jack, Cotton and Eruhaben-nim's communications also came in. After connecting...

 

"The god of death said to see the temple of the god of despair"

-"The sun god asked to see the temple"

-"The war god said there was a message from young master Cale"

-"A paper appeared on the altar of the god of despair"

“What is Eruhaben-nim?”

-"That-"

-"Humans told Grandpa Goldie, drink water from the jar!!"

-"Its for Choi Han Nyaa~"

-"Please read next text Choi Han, Nyaa~~"

-” Cale-nim said that he was trapped in another world, which will apocalypse. And it would be hard to tell when to return. He had lived here for a year, with the white star, bear king, and lion king. They weren't crazy and became allies so don't worry. Cale-nim also said that it wasn't the death god that was interfering, but something else. The gods were exhausted from helping me earlier, so don't destroy their shrine. They will have a hard time gathering strength without the shrine. They will be useless then. Cale-nim said to stay calm, eat and get enough rest because he's fine. Eruhaben-nim also has to live a long time, so he can help me look after the others until they come back"

"Any more instructor-nim?"

-"Only that"

-"Damn Bastard.."

-"Human with bastard white star, bear and lion!!!"

-"hoho"

-"If something bad happens to my son, I will skin that white star"

The duke are also gathered there? It seems the dragons instantly teleported nearby comrades?

-"I the great and mighty Raon Miru will catch the madman Clopeh and have Beacrox lock him up in prison in my black castle!! It would be bad if a god lacks power!!

 

After a few minutes of silence, Cage spoke again after closing her eyes for a few moments.

 

“The god of death just said that he will help us see young master Cale's state when the apocalypse starts, because then the barrier will decrease.”

-"The god of war also said that we will only be able to see, because the world's barrier is very tough"

-"The sun god said that one year there is only a week here, and there will be doomsday in 4 more years"

 

Alberu could only sigh, with this the sect and temple destruction would stop.

But will they be satisfied with just seeing Cale, in a dangerous apocalypse?

Take a peek at the communication orb, featuring the companion of the hero Cale Henituse. Alberu felt vulnerable as he watched their expressions, which were growing heavier instead of decreasing.

4 weeks huh...? Stay safe dongsaeng, don't get hurt or I will make you prime minister.

 

Notes:

Small theater.

Cale : What did you do to those bastards?
GoD : None.
Cale : *Pointing at the three crazy bastards*.
God : Not my fault!!! Why me again!!?
Cale : I can't believe it.
God : What must I do to make you believe, my so- ehem Cale?
Cale : Have you ever done anything good?
GoD : ...
Cale : No.
GoD : ...

Chapter 4: Chapter 3

Notes:

Cale met someone~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

It had already been a year since Cale had come to this world.

He is currently 6 years old.

Yesterday he got cry of the god of death which was so disturbing that he cursed it again with the addition of the 10 newest curses that are currently popular on internet. Death god's book vanished after he met her last time. So he wondered how he could be contacted after god of death had said that the previous one was last time, but could still reach him now? Is that bastard lying?

That bastard said through sobs that gods tried to use their strength dry to get to him this time. That god choked on his cries while talking about his temple being razed to the ground if this continued. Apparently, his beloved family tried to kill the gods and destroy all temples.

Cale almost choked on lemonade tea he was drinking in domain of death god (He said he stole it from a certain assassin's kitchen feeling that Cale might have missed it) when he heard Clopeh was creating a cult with Raon and Dodori-nim, with Rasheel-nim being hidden sponsor.

Thus Cale was planning to convey message that he was fine here, and give his family a bit of information about this world. Cale also took the time to ask Eruhaben-nim not to forget to drink water from the jar-shaped artifact that he wanted to force ancient dragon to drink, even if he had to force-feed it after killing a white radish.

He didn't forget to convey request of the gods to leave their temple for a 'temporary' as it would be bad if they ran out of strength due to no prayers from their followers. After writing a fairly long letter in Korean (Cale was worried about anyone receiving other than his family so he wrote it in a language that only Choi Han, Alberu and children could understand) Cale was satisfied.

 

Well.. my hyung-nim can definitely handle it. He can always be counted on in times of need

 

While telling (threats) and giving advice (taking a lot of profit) Cale also said to find a way so that his family could at least see him or else they would destroy the temple of the gods after a while.



"Cale...wake up"

"2 more hours"

"Cale.. you're going to be late for school"

"Damn it, there's going to be an apocalypse, so let me slack around."

"Still, it would be better to go to school right? Should I call Barr-"

"I WAKE UP!!"

 

Cale immediately sat up hearing Barrow's name. Last time he woke Cale up, Cale's entire face was full of that bastard's drool. He woke him up by kissing his face many times while tickling him. Almost even 4 hours Barrow was crying because Cale didn't want to talk to him until Cale forgave him after he made him a delicious cookies.

 

"Don't call that person"

 

With a stiff face that actually made his fat face even fatter. Cale wanted to punch lion king who was grinning in victory in the face.

Sayeru is a famous lawyer, and Barrow is busy destroying his father's former company.

Somehow, Cale overheard Barrow muttering he would be the best CEO while putting a disgustingly crazy smile on his face the last time Cale asked (robbed) money in his office.

So currently beside him was a lion, which was freer than other two.

 

"I can take college certificate exam, just prepare. And don't ask me to go to school or I'll run away from home"

 

Unlike previous year, where he couldn't even shout threats due to his lisp. Now even though it was still unsupportive with his chubby face, Cale didn't look ridiculous (he thought).

 

"Okay~~ and Sayeru sent a limited edition teddy bear for you. It just arrived 15 minutes ago"

"..oh"

 

Bear king was currently on Croft family's side, as it was currently entering its most crucial phase. As the most important and famous lawyer he is indispensable. But whenever and wherever, that bear always sent teddy bears from all countries, no matter how Cale said he wasn't a child. That lion king also did not want to be outdone by making his own handmade stuffed lion. As it is now...

 

"I'm going to make Chinese food today, is there anything you want Cale? If not, I'll make what I want"

'What i want' your ass, last time I told him, he made 100 European dishes. We have to share it with neighbors because it doesn't run out

 

Somehow that lion can be a good housewife, sewing, cooking, embroidering and even somehow he can also knit sweaters. Even now, looking at lion king who was almost made into a leather rug by Rasheel earlier…now wearing a pink hellokitty apron, Cale couldn't help but sigh..

 

"Simple.. please..."

 

While carrying a towel for a cold shower to get rid of pink lion image, Cale watched lion king come out of his room.

 

He forgot the frying pan on bed...

 

Forget it, Cale felt like he would go crazy if he reminded him. Lion will come back later if it thinks the pan is missing.

Entering bathroom, red head didn't notice shadowy figure of the boy in corner of room giggling before disappearing.

 



 

Brakk-

Nearly dropping fish meat on his chopsticks, Cale stared blankly at white radish that had come out of the office. His face looked tired, his dark circles thick and his clothes wrinkled.

 

What- how many days has he not been out? Last time I saw him was a week ago, he's not really nesting in that office, is he? Did he intend to become a rotten radish?

 

Cale continued to stare, watching radish stagger over, grab his coat and head toward the door.

 

"Wait-wait my lord!! You have to take a shower first!! At least WASH YOUR FACE!!!"

 

Dorph ran using his lion speed to pounce on Barrow who was already holding the door handle, ready to run towards his company's battlefield. Seeing Barrow struggling mechanically while being held down by Dorph made Cale just open his jaw wide.

In fact he almost fell off his 6 year special seat when he saw Barrow enter rampage mode with Dorph in his apron, dangling at Barrow's feet trying to hold him back.

 

Are they children?

 

Pretend they are hard-to-skip TV commercials. Cale continued with his delicious meal. Even though Beacrox was still the best, at least lion's food was still better than usual restaurant.

 

"MY LIEGE!!! OUR CUTE CALE SAYS HE MISSS HIS UNCLE!!! HE WANTS TO EAT WITH YOU SO GO TO A SHOWER AND EAT TOGETHER!!!!"

"Pffffftttt *cough cough cough*"

 

Gasping for air, Dorph screamed until his lungs shot out. Barrow immediately stopped moving, whereas Cale was thinking about 27 ways to beat up a certain lion.

 

"Really..? My Cale? My dear Cale? You miss this eldest uncle of yours? Right?"

 

Putting on the face of a puppy that had been beaten half to death, Barrow turned his head and asked in the most pitiful voice of his life. Cale was just trying to hold on to the table while trying to be patient, because he was the only sane one here.

Inhale, exhale...

 

By my lazy life... If he's so disgusting that his employees run away and he goes bankrupt or he dies of exhaustion I can't rob him of his money. So be patient for free money.

"...yes, let's eat with uncle"

"Yes!!"

 

And Barrow ran with imaginary dog ears and tail towards dining table which our housewife, lion Dorph, immediately dragged towards the bathroom.



With an even better face than before, Barrow sat down at the dining table to have breakfast with Cale and Dorph with Sayeru on a Video Call (Coincidentally was calling Barrow and he saw everyone eating).

Wearing real gold frame glasses (Cale once tried to scrape off the gold thinking it was just the coating) Barrow was reading the newspaper while eating, Dorph had already eaten 4 plates while Cale was still finishing his white milk.

 

"Do you want to go to the company, my liege?"

"Yeah, some idiot is trying to steal the company's data. So I need to deal with it head on".

-"It's still hot here too, that guy is really related to the mafia. We're having a hard time dealing with him"

"Mafia?"

 

Barrow furrowed his brows. Mafia... it was quite difficult, it was confirmed that business must be related to underworld, but apparently the mafia.

 

-"Yes, Mr. Croft also said he would find a solution."

"Tell him to keep a low profile. Once he calms down, I'll go there and face him head-on. Mafia and Arm are just alike, it won't be difficult to destroy him. I'll also can-"

"Say something like rule the mafia or similar. Then we'll start as enemies again".

 

Cale felt like he had to say something too, in case the radish's madness about becoming a god came back. And sure enough, after being warned, he deflated like a balloon.

 

What? he really intends to rule the mafia? is he an idiot?

 

Really, Cale just thought that he was the only sane one here. Ignoring their conversation, Cale was just enjoying the cookies white radish made was still better than his hyung-nim's made.


Hachoo!!

 

"What's wrong cookies prince?? Are you sick? I the great and mighty Raon Miru will take medicine that grandpa Ron has kept"

"Wait, Raon-nim!!"

 

'weird... does anyone compare me? I feel like something sucks'

 


 

Leaving Cale and Dorph in the mansion that Barrow had bought in an elite neighborhood. Cale saw lion just deep in his thought, sprawled out on the couch pretending to be a lionskin rug. 10 minutes passed without that lion moving, Cale felt like he didn't want to pay any more attention to it, but...

 

"So you don't teach your dojo?"

"Hm? Oh, wait a minute, I'm still thinking about the name of the new move. There's going to be a competition for the kids. It would be great if the new move was shown".

"I will go out"

"Where to?"

did he finally wake up?

"Don't follow me, you should know that I'm not a child. I can take care of myself. I'll make sure to come home before evening."

"No way!! You're still wearing a child's body!!"

 

Jumping off the couch, lion instantly lifted up Cale's cute little body.

 

"Have you forgotten how a ransom kidnapper ended up getting the money out for me?"

"Oh.. right. You robbed him dry. Until he ran to the police station and admitted his guilt. Still"

 

Popped out a hotter modified chili spray, lion stuffed it into its spatial pouch that never let go. Lowering his body, lion king patted his head, pinched his cheek and pointed at his own cheek.

 

"Kiss your Uncle Dorph on cheek, then I'll let you go."

 

Putting on a face that Raon thought was like a crushed apple pie. Cale could only hold back his gag and kiss the lion. Actually Dorph is saner than the other 2. But it was still crazy, he would have Cale kiss his 'Uncle Dorph' or sit on his lap to even be fed by his 'uncle'.

But really, better than a white radish or a bear, which was already beyond the whims of the 'crazy fans' that would record wherever Cale went.

 

"Fine!! Farewell!! Take care my nephew!!!"

 

Dark faced, Cale ran quickly away so he could get away from lion that was waving with 2 childish arms. The neighbors just chuckled seeing how close the nephew was with his 3 uncles.

 

'How close' my ass



Paying the taxi money, Cale arrived at a park that was quite secluded that faced the ocean. His red hair that reached his shoulders, pale white face and chubby cheeks, made him look like a cute boy. Many passers-by watched him, some shouted, gasped, or record while nosebleed.

But of course Cale just ignored it. He didn't realize that he was the one they were looking at.

Going around the deserted garden, Cale breathed a sigh of relief. He had not relaxed like this in a long time, in that house, there was always someone pulling him to be pinched or hugged. Even he couldn't achieve his lazy life in that cursed house. Especially about a certain white uncle, who always brought him women's dresses.

 

Damn it, I wish that radish was rotting in his office-

Bang-

 

Nearly tripping over a rock, Cale was startled by a loud noise that came out of nowhere.

 

What? Was it that person who made that sound? Did he hit that pole, crazy motherfucker

 

Cale just grimaced imagining it was his own hand. The man around 20 years old lowered his head, cursed and cried a little? Cale could not see his face but he knew that it was better if he ignored him. Because he had a feeling that it would be bad if he interfered.

Slowly moving away, Cale made his steps as light as possible, until...

 

"Why do things always go badly, damn leader. You damn old fart"

oh.. new curse

"What should I do? Mia is still small, what should I do? What should I do? Should I give up? Why should I?! Am I.. is my existence just a mistake?"

aigooo... don't tell me that person is going to kill himself. No, right?

"Mia.. Yoo Mia.. forgive your oppa.. I don't know anymore"

Hell, he doesn't- haaaaaa... doesn't mean I can let someone kill himself right?

 

Sighing for the umpteenth time, Cale could only approach the desperate man. He had faith that man would kill himself. Leaving someone like that couldn't make him calm as an adult (he forgot his body age).

 

"Don't kill yourself"

 

Getting closer, Cale finally got a proper look at his face, he was a handsome man who would get a lot of love letters.

His face is tired, his eyes are red, wearing sports clothes makes him look like a child who was almost abandoned. Seeing his eyes meet the brownish ones of him, Cale continued.

 

"No matter how difficult your life is, the most important thing is that you are still alive. Life is the best. If you live you can achieve anything. So.. don't kill yourself"

 

The man's pupils shook, his hands on the pillar trembled. Opening and closing his mouth several times, he made no sound. Until he lowered his eyes and said.

 

"I don't.."

 

Raising his eyebrows, Cale took the man's large hand, led him toward a park bench, sitting him down.

 

"If you want, I can hear your problems. Usually people will be calmer after telling their problems. Don't worry, I'll shut up. It's the job of adults to hear stories from children."

"..but you're still a kid"

 

Glaring at the man, Cale saw a small smile, really he just felt like he was looking at another Choi Han. That man was also desperate, Cale thought about Choi Han without a family like in the original TBoH line, maybe he would be similar to this man. Pretending to be strong but fragile. Even he never knew the nature of this man in front of him. But his instincts told him that this man was similar to our protagonist.

 

"Isn't it strange to confide in children?"

"Sometimes children are more sensitive and understand the problems of adults. Don't worry, I don't mind"

 

Cale sat down in a relaxed but still elegant position next to the man. That man was silent for a long time, until he mumbled his name.

 

"I'm Yoo Joonghyuk"

"Cale Henituse"

"Really... not a problem?"

"Yeah, just say... hyung?"

 

Smiling in relief Yoo Joonghyuk patted the red head and started to open his mouth.

 

"I..."


 

Notes:

Cale: I met a crazy bastard.
Yoo Joonghyuk : I met a cute kid.
Cale: I just didn't want to leave someone who was about to commit suicide, and ended up being summoned the police as an eyewitness.
Yoo Joonghyuk : That kid saw me sad and tried to help me.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4

Notes:

Double?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's POV


Today is an unlucky day

Yoo Joonghyuk walked out of his rented house aimlessly, today was another tiring day. He tries to negotiate with the boss for the matter of the breached agreement.

The old man broke his initial promise the first time he played, he also quarreled with his team members over small matters.

He knew, he knew that all of this must have been done by his team members on purpose, and he also knew that the cause was his boss trying to abuse his power.

But really, it wasn't his intention to get mad and quit the team. He was just too angry, the detective he hired couldn't find his parents' whereabouts. Not only that, not even anything. He had to pay for Mia's books, but even his salary was being withheld by the company because of trivial matters. And now he's leaving the company.

Yoo Joonghyuk unknowingly arrived at a small park that was quite abandoned, he was silent in front of an old basketball pole, while continuing to think of any solution. But he couldn't find it, just... he couldn't think of anything..

 

Bang-

Hitting a pole to vent his frustration, Yoo Joonghyuk could only hold back his tears. He knows it's ridiculous, how old is he? He's already 24 years old, if Mia finds out she'll laugh at him...

 

"Why do things always go badly, damn leader. You damn old fart"

This was all that man's fault, if that damn old fart wasn't crazy about profits!

"What should I do? Mia is still small, what should I do? What should I do? Should I give up? Why should I?! Am I.. is my existence just a mistake?"

Why can't I find traces of my family? Why can't I remember anything?! What? Why?! Should I not exist? Why is my past empty?

"Mia.. Yoo Mia.. forgive your oppa.. I don't know anymore"

Should I give up, I'm tired. All this is tiring. But Mia is still a child, she is still 7 years old. She still needs me, what should I do...

 

Sinking into despair, Yoo Joonghyuk did not hear the sound of footsteps behind him. Until it was close enough, he heard a soft, childish voice.

 

"Don't kill yourself"

 

Lifting his head, he saw a boy who was probably only 6 years old standing looking at him nervously. The child is wearing branded clothes, white and looks gentle. Somehow coupled with this abandoned environment it just doesn't add up.

 

"No matter how difficult your life is, the most important thing is that you are still alive. Life is the best. If you live you can achieve anything. So.. don't kill yourself"

 

His pupils shook, his hands on the pillar trembled. Opening and closing his mouth several times, he made no sound. It's just.... he feels claustrophobic, alive.. right.

In the past Yoo Joonghyuk thought of living on no matter what, even when he didn't remember anything, even when he was unwanted, even when he got an unknown little sister, even when he first started playing games to make a living.

 

But to think the same Yoo Joonghyuk who had vowed to live life with his only family would think of giving up. This...

 

He lowered his head, he felt compelled to answer. He had to deny, that child, and the thought of giving up before.

 

"I don't.."

 

Not even finished answering, Yoo Joonghyuk felt the boy approach him and hold his hand. Small, soft, and chubby hands. The boy took him to a park bench in the corner of the basketball court and sat him down.

 

"If you want, I can hear your problems. Usually people will be calmer after telling their problems. Don't worry, I'll shut up. It's the job of adults to hear stories from children."

"..but you're still a kid"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk could only answer so. It's funny to see little kids trying to act grown up. Not to mention his chubby cheeks, it just made him cuter, so Yoo Joonghyuk just smiled a little. And he saw the kid glaring at him which made him even cuter.

 

"Isn't it strange to confide in children?"

"Sometimes children are more sensitive and understand the problems of adults. Don't worry, I don't mind"

 

Seeing the boy sitting comfortably next to him, Yoo Joonghyuk felt that this was ridiculous, really ridiculous. Share your problems with children? But he doesn't know, he feels comfortable, very. He currently felt that his previous sadness had calmed down.

Yoo Joonghyuk also felt like saying the problem, all his despair, this little boy seemed to be able to purify his current despair. But is it okay to make a small child a place where he feels comfortable and tells his problems?

 

"I'm Yoo Joonghyuk"

"Cale Henituse"

"Really... is it okay?"

"Yeah, just say... hyung?"

 

Lets trusted his instincts, at least it had given him the advantage before. He wanted to believe that everything would be fine. The future is still bright, there's still Mia and...

 

I don't want to give up so soon.. no.. I can't..

 

Smiling in relief Yoo Jonghyuk patted the red head and started to open his mouth.

 

"I..."


 

 

 

 

Cale's POV


 

Damn it...

 

Cale could only curse seeing the man next to him put on a relieved face after throwing an information bomb.

 

I know unnecessary things.

 

Just what? Cale was thinking that the gods really always did things as they pleased. Don't remember the past? Cale was certain that there was a possibility that the man in front of him might be a transmigrator, or something. He had no memory of his past because he was transported by a bastard god, just like how a bastard god threw Choi Han in the forest of darkness.

 

 


*Hachooo!!!*

"Hm? Is my son Cale thinking of me? How cute... I feel like peeking at my child's child form again.. That's really cute."


 

 

But what's more, that crazy god also sent a baby?? Are their brains damaged? Cale felt like he was going crazy, Choi Han still remembered that he wasn't from that world. But what about the man in front of him? His memory seems to be erased. Is he someone who is supposed to save the apocalypse? Protagonist? Like how Choi Han saved TBoH?

Hiring a detective is just a waste of money, it is certain that his family will not be there.

 

should i say my theory?

No, no

 

Shaking his head, Cale felt like there would be a lot more trouble if he explained. This is not a fantasy world where strange things happen. It's just a normal modern world, without any dragons or gods.

 

He has also lived a normal life for more than 10 years...

let's stay silent, if necessary I will say it but if not, it's better to remain silent. Some things are better kept private. It would be difficult if he thought he was banished from the world or something.

 

But there are other things he might be able to help with. It's sad to see how one is thrown into another world with no memories where he also experiences unfortunate things just to survive.

The gods probably felt sad to see him living alone without family, so they sent his little sister at the door.

 

But you're actually adding to the burden? At least send piles of gold or money if you want to help, not add to the list of misfortunes!!

 

To help out, Cale was thinking about starting from the old fart who was said to be abusing power and withholding this man's salary.

 

"...should I loot it?"

 

Raising his head, Cale saw the man widen his eyes, surprised.

 

no, no, it would be better to throw him in jail and change to a new boss.

"Hehehe"

 

Showing a wide, sweet smile, that if Raon saw him he would ask 'Are we going to loot someone, human?', Cale was trying to let the man think he had heard wrong. That is, isn't it dangerous, if this man is a law abiding person. While stealing from bad people is good, it's hard to get illegal in the modern world.

 

let's gather evidence, then loot legally. Give it to those who are disadvantaged. The bear can handle the rest once there is evidence. And I'm just going to relax and give orders.

 

Nodding his head, Cale felt that he was indeed a genius. Throwing work and just sitting around waiting for results. He can also help a poor man who was thrown unjustly, huh, really not an easy task.

 

let's at least make this man happy a little before saving apocalypse world.

It would be better if this man later remembered my services, paid me back, and let me relax around him while waiting for the god of death to send me back.

 

Cale thought happily as he nodded his head many times. The man, who had been paying attention, could only laugh in amusement at the little red head acting up.

 

'I feel relieved..'

 

Yoo Joonghyuk felt relieved after telling his problem. Even though it was just a story, he was quite satisfied. At least his heart is a little calm.

And Yoo Joonghyuk didn't know that starting today, he would get a lot of surprises that might make his heart almost jump out.



 

Notes:

Cale : It feels good to relax while throwing work at others.
Also Cale : Barrow, I have investigated this and this, and hey, why is that guy's punishment so little. Borrow your laptop, I'll hack his account and find another illegal transaction.

 

Yoo Joonghyuk : I feel relieved..
Yoo Joonghyuk afterwards : No Cale what are you doing!!
Cale : He dared to pickpocket me, I'm going to take all that damn man's money!
Yoo Joonghyuk: No!
Cale : But I already did?
Yoo Joonghyuk: ...

Chapter 6: Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's POV


Since that embarrassing day, we have seen each other many times. To be honest, he's a good kid, he's also a good listener. Sometimes he would just silently listen, or give advice if he saw that Yoo Joonghyuk was too down.

 

it's only been a few months, and interestingly, I'm getting along

 

That child seems to have something that makes people want to approach him. Either looking for comfort or just serenity. His words were harsh, but underneath was great concern. Saying those things is troublesome but still helpful.

 

this is a big debt...

 

He also sometimes helps buy kitchen items with the excuse that homemade food is better.

 

I'm sure he just said it. Rich people seem to be able to eat whatever they want.

 

Still I, Yoo Joonghyuk, felt grateful. Once, Yoo Joonghyuk refused, and the boy disappeared for 2 weeks, he had to wait tirelessly at the same park just to apologize. What was funny were the words.

 

"I'm not mad, I have business too, But I want to know why you refused my help, so I was looking for information. What's with using a child? I want to, so don't listen to others. They're just jealous of you. You know, I am trash. So I'll do what I want even if people don't like it. So you, don't mind them either. The most important thing is to live a good and comfortable life. After all... I'm rich"

 

Showing his newly extracted milk teeth, he grinned, Yoo Joonghyuk almost moved before laughing his head off at the sight of the teeth.

Really, he's a good kid. Except for the part about being a rich slacker, and the trash who always has to be advised, he's a smart kid. Even Yoo Mia liked him too.

 

Mia always looks for Cale when she has a problem she doesn't understand.

 

He can always explain well, strange to see a small child taking care of another child. He was like used to nurturing, patient and gentle. He also has a super memory.

 

I almost had a heart attack seeing the pile of books beside him in less than 1 hour. He also memorized all the sentences exactly.

But he had a mild fever after that...

"Oppa!!"

 

Turning to that sound, Yoo Joonghyuk saw Mia coming home from school holding pancakes in both hands. Cale on the other hand was cleaning Mia's mouth while grumbling.

I'm grateful to have met him..

 

 

 


Cale's POV


"Oppa, I scored 100!!"

"Mia.. don't eat on the street.."

"That's right, why do you have to hold all those cakes, Cale? I can hold one of them... Not that I'm going to eat it."

 

This child, Yoo Mia, Yoo Joonghyuk's sister, Cale always felt like he was looking at Raon from this child. She is smart, understanding and cheerful. Except for the part of summoning the angel, Cale felt comfortable because it was like he could see the children again.

Turning his gaze to Yoo Joonghyuk, Cale saw this man who was like a sunfish who was easily depressed, had finally become a human after all this time.

 

He never gave up, but once he gave up he immediately entered a cycle of depression

 

But, to be honest Cale liked this man. Even though the food he made was still below Beacrox, it was still very tasty. Cale always ran here almost every noon, to catch a bite to eat. He bought the ingredients and asked Yoo Joonghyuk to make the dish he was longing for.

 

Damn.. I'm hungry...

"Oh right, this"

 

Stuffing a piece of paper into Yoo Joonghyuk's arms, Cale watched him become flustered.

 

"Just log in on the web, fill in your game ID. Then your pending salary will be disbursed and transferred. If you want to re-join, that's fine too, your company has changed its CEO and boss."

 

That's right, during the 2 weeks that disappeared, Cale dived into the internet trying to find evidence of the wrongdoing of the company's people. Fooling newbies then abandoning him, what trash. The trashy Cale wouldn't even withhold someone's wages just for personal pleasure.

Cale threw evidence at the stupid bear (he had to feed that bear in return), then asked for a white radish to try to meddle into the company and replace the people there (Cale had to wear a girl's dress and be photographed). He could only relax afterwards while waiting for the results.

 

I can finally plunder the corruptor's pocket comfortably. Really refreshing after a long time...

"This..."

 

Turning his thoughts back to Yoo Joonghyuk, Cale saw the man tremble slightly. He must have been surprised by this, but it couldn't be helped. If his salary continues to be withheld, the man will become a homeless person. Cale could not watch child like Mia suffer because of the corrupt adults.

 

"How...?"

"My uncle is a lawyer, so I just submit evidence and he will handle it properly. My eldest uncle also helped about the new company structure. Accept it, it's really yours."

"Thank... thank you... really..."

"Oppa, are you crying? Are you an elementary school kid? I never even cry"

 

Mia was astonished to see the corners of her brother's eyes turn red, she even put the food in the wrong way, which made Cale grunt some more while cleaning his mouth.

 

"If you want to thank me, let me stay at your house for a month. My two uncles are going overseas on important business, and my other uncle had to accompany his students to take part in the competition. So I'll be home alone, I can be slack, but I prefer, if I can eat your cooking because it's better."

"I.. of course I can, I'll cook anything for-"

"No no, I'll buy the ingredients. I'll stay so I'll pay."

"But-"

"Mia, what do you want to eat tonight?"

"Steak!!"

"I'll go home and tell my uncle if I may."

"...yes. But will your uncle allow? We are foreigners"

"..if he forbids me I'll hit him on the back of the head."

"Hah?"

"No, pick me up here at 7. We'll go to the Convenience Store afterwards and cook some steak."

"Yey!! Cale you are the best!! It would be better if you call me Noona too."

"No"

 

Darkening his face, Cale was irritated to see the child beside him kissing his cheek with a mouth full of chocolate. She always asked him to call him noona but that just made Cale sick. Because mentally he is already in his 30s.

 

 


~~At home~~


"..so that's it."

Explains about his plan to stay at his 'cook' house. Cale gathered his damn uncles he could rely on sometimes.

 

"..."

"..Ah"

"That person.."

 

Barrow froze, Sayeru dropped the xx teddy bear he brought as a souvenir, and even Dorph broke the spoon he was holding. Cale felt weird about their intense reaction. It's just a matter of temporary stay and why are they like parents who have lost their child who is getting married?

 

"...age.."

"Hah?"

"..that person's age"

 

what does age have to do with staying overnight? did this radish finally go crazy because it was forbidden to be a mafia?

"20's. Anyway, for this month I'll be staying with that guy. In a boring house alone, he can cook deliciously so it's worth it. No need to hire bodyguards, what for? It's not like I'm an artist right?"

"NO!!!"

 

Almost falling off the sofa, Cale turned his head toward the ugly crying lion. His face was similar to when he had been hit by Rasheel's fist before. Not only him, that bear also wore an annoying angry face. Barrow was the calmest but he was mumbling something.

 

what did he say? kill someone? Is this body's ex-father that radish wants to kill? and stopped gripping the knife so tightly, where did he get that? isn't kitchen far from here?

"Cale... listen to your uncle bear, many people like you, what if someone tries to kidnap you? Of course you will retaliate, but before you can, you will have to live with your kidnapper, right? It's better with a bodyguard."

"No. Who likes trash like me? I'll always stay at home too. I'm not sure, I'll be able to get out of bed later."

Sleeping, eating well, and occasionally teaching Mia, it's the good slacker life. It would be better if there was a garden, but apocalypse will happen. My garden will be destroyed.....hmmm...

"..pedophile"

"?"

 

Cale saw Barrow giving off an aura that was just as sinister as Ron sharpening his dagger, Sayeru holding the teddy bear until the cotton came out, and Dorph sitting on the ground holding his head.

 

What? were they worried there was a pedophile? Is there such a villain in neighborhood?

 

Thinking about Mia living around that area made Cale uncomfortable. Come to think of it, Yoo Joonghyuk could do a bit of martial arts right? So maybe Mia will be fine. Yoo Joonghyuk was also always with Mia when she was out for a long time.

 

"...my nephew was taken away by bad people..."

 

Ignoring the lion's muttering that Cale could not hear clearly, he continued to reassure his uncles.

 

"Don't worry about criminals, that guy can do a bit of self-defence. He can take down criminals as long as they're not armed mobsters"

 

Hearing the desperate mutters and the pitiful sighs, Cale went back to explaining.

 

"Trust me, he has a little sister. And she's been fine until now, if there's a bad guy he'll come forward without me shouting. Besides his good cooking, he's also good with kids. Don't worry."

"Younger sister?"

"Hm? I haven't told you yet? That guy is the one Sayeru helped before, his salary is on hold and I'm helping him because he'll be homeless with a kid at that rate. Eat and sleep, I can be a happy slacker there. I'm not going out and attached to the mattress. Isn't that nice?"

"OOHHHH SO!!! OK!!!"

What?

"Haaaah, you should have properly explained Cale. You almost made your uncle bear lose his heart by puckering up."

It's lose if it's lose, bring all your clone dolls

"That's right Cale, your Eldest Uncle was really worried just now."

But I explained clearly?

 

What's wrong with them?

 

 


While waiting for Barrow and Sayeru to teach their former father a lesson, and Dorph accompanying his students to rob all the medals. Life as a comfortable slacker has finally begun.

Everything was going peacefully except for a tense moment like Cale taking a diamond out of his special bag to exchange for Mia's unique orb (Cale was lazy to go out for shopping) thinking Raon would like it and be good for his dragon lair, but instead gave Yoo Joonghyuk a heart attack.

Also when Cale bought a truckload of snacks and cakes for a month's stock.

Gave apple pies to all the neighbors as greetings. Yoo Joonghyuk thought that Cale must like apple pie and lemon tea because he always ate them. Even though Cale actually just wanted to spend his second stock that seemed to never run out.

Being chased by girls who were like diehard fans almost traumatized Cale.

Or Yoo Joonghyuk dragging Cale to exercise because Cale only eats and sleeps and occasionally walks because of cramps.

Everything went peacefully, very peacefully. The food that Yoo Joonghyuk cooked also varied according to Cale's request. Cale was very satisfied. VERY.

Which though it had to end, when his three uncles dragged him home and moved. Everything happened when Mia and Yoo Joonghyuk weren't home so Cale couldn't say goodbye. And this was caused by Cale wanting to extend the stay, and caused his uncle to panic.

And that was how Cale met Yoo Joonghyuk, which ended with only a farewell letter because Cale was not allowed to have a smartphone and communicate. Ahh and also a pile of cash as a thank you to the two of them.


 

Notes:

Yoo Joonghyuk : Cale, come run with me.
Cale : No.
Yoo Joonghyuk : You will get sick if you keep sleep.
Cale : I said no, and I also exercise.
Yoo Joonghyuk: Eh?
Cale: Breathing...
Yoo Joonghyuk: ...
Cale : What?
Yoo Joonghyuk : Let's exercise.
Cale : I-
Yoo Joonghyuk : Or I won't cook steak for you.
Cale : Ck.

Chapter 7: Chapter 6

Notes:

Its~~~
Show time!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


~3 years to apocalypse~


 

"So who did you bring, Cale Henituse? Hm?"

"Huh? That kid?"

"Yeah, who? This isn't a kidnapping, is it?"

"Heh, of course not. That kid Lee Gilyoung or something? I brought him from our forest. Somehow that kid passed out under durian tree holding a bug net?"

"And how did he get in?"

"I don't know, try asking bear or lion, maybe they forgot to close the gate."

"And you brought him here?"

"Yes"

"..."

"What? So you told me to throw kid out when it was almost raining outside? Now I know why I was able to destroy Arm so easily. You didn't take care of your people properly so they fell apart right? You damn Radish"

"Don't talk about the past. And take the child to his house after rain and take care of him. Don't adopt it."

"....who will adopt other people's children. Also tell lion to stop putting sleeping gas on entrance. All the guests must have fallen asleep because of it."

"Huh, that's called security"

"...damn, its you, white radish"

 

 


~2 years to apocalypse~


 

 

"...Who are you?"

"WHO ARE YOU!!!!"

"Eh... where is this? Internet cafe?"

"...do you have multiple personalities?"

"Huh? Of course not! I might be sleepwalking.."

"What? Where's the sleepwalking. You're running around like crazy while taking me everywhere with an old man- wait where's that guy?"

"You must be wrong, I don't have multiple personalities."

"BUT YOU DRAGGED ME WHEN WE JUST MEET, WHEN I JUST GOT OFF THE TRAIN!!! THEN YOU FALLED ASLEEP AND WOKE UP SAY WHO AM I?!"

"DON'T SHOUT!!"

"YOU ARE THE SHOUTING!!!"

"YOU!!!"

"Heh, you're wasting my time. I'm sure that dessert is finished... dammit..."

"Alright, alright sweetie. I'll take you to a famous dessert restaurant."

"You pay"

"Of course choose whichever you like, I'm rich. Don't you know me? I'm the famous novelist Han So-"

"I don't need to know. Just go and after that we won't meet again"

"Ooh that's cold"

"Ask your conscience after dragging me everywhere"

 

 

 


~1 year to apocalypse~


 

"...you brought a foreigner?"

"Who?"

"White hair behind you..."

"..since when did he come?"

"...."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"Hey!! Look at this!! Isn't that an air rifle? Crazy, there are so many types of guns!!"

"Of course, we confiscated it from Mafia in Las Vegas"

"You're cool Ahjussi!!!"

"Of course. I could actually be the next mafia boss. But I'm too busy, so I can't."

"Too bad!!"

"Truly"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"..."

"..."

"And he was immediately familiar with the radish.. where is the lion?"

"...was muscle crazy. He watched sports and saw the bodybuilder's muscles were better than his so he was motivated"

"...stupid"

"So, who is that teenager?"

"He got caught up in a fight, his name is Kim Nam- whatever I didn't really hear. Apparently he protects puppies from being beaten. I helped him take the dog to the vet, then treated him to a meal."

"..."

"We met a few times, and he's such like a pitiful abandoned dog, so feed him.. well.. somehow... so.. come along.. uh.."

"I now understand how all kinds of people clung to you in the previous world. You did this right?"

"What?"

"..."

 

 

 

 


~6 months to apocalypse~


 

"How many villas do you have..?"

"5?"

"10!!"

"...I bought 90, in different locations in Korea"

"...why did you buy that much my eldest uncle? hm?"

"Uh.. so you can live wherever you want?"

"Then you're Uncle Dolph?"

"Eh? There's a gym I like, so for convenience, I bought a house nearby?"

"... Uncle Sayeru..?"

"Nothing, I just think these 5 places are nice and comfortable. There is also a location for your garden, and it's easy to go to any location you can go to"

"...let's go back to seoul, it's convenient there. My favorite dessert shop is there too. I don't need to go back and forth by train if it's there."

"..."

"..."

"..but your eldest uncle finished planting sweet papaya trees here?"

"Is what I said not clear?"

""Yes!!""

 

 

 

 


~3 months to apocalypse~


 

"Damn white radish!! STOP TEACHING KIM NAMWOON HOW TO KILL PEOPLE!!!!!"

 

 

 

 

 


~2 months to apocalypse~


 

"Ouch"

"Sorry, I didn't see. Are you okay boy?"

"Yes, no problem"

"What's wrong Jihye?"

"Ah.. I accidentally bumped into him"

"I must hurry, so I have to go noona. Sorry"

"...the red hair is real isn't it..."

"Cute"

"Yes, right!!"

"But we have to hurry or the cinema will start"

"Ahh wait for me!! Hey Na Bori!!!"

 

 

 

 

 


~2 weeks to apocalypse~


 

"..are you sure the god of death said apocalypse will happen in 2 weeks?"

"Yes, that's how it is. Thats why Sayeru and Dorph are trying to finish some unfinished business."

"What can be taken care of?"

"If the end of the world is like you said, that means the company will be ruined and useless. So Sayeru is withdrawing all of his shares. Dorph is exercising because he is worried that he will weaken."

"...and you?"

"Didn't you say groceries would be hard to come by in the apocalypse? So I'm currently making lots of cookies for you, we can rob or take food from others. But I'm not sure our silver shield heroes want to do that too right?"

"No thanks, make a lot of them. I can put them in my spatial bag. Apple pie too."

"Heh, well, well. My cute nephew"

"But what's with your apron? Are you guys a fan of pink or something? Dorph has one too, Sayeru even has one with a kitten on it..."

"Hmm.. Because it's cute?"

"..."

 

 

 

 

 

 


~5 Days to apocalypse~


 

"hah"

"haaaaaaah"

"haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

“Stop sighing Cale, what's wrong with you?”

"Oh, Uncle Sayeru. I'm just lamenting the fate of my garden being destroyed. Carrots, potatoes and such... haaaaaa"

"Oh calm down. We can make a new one when we get back".

"...return...I doubt god of death will send you guys too"

“Hm? What did you say Cale?”

"No, you're right. We can make a huge plantation to sweat it out on when we get back. Where's Uncle Dorph?"

"Still working out"

"Has he become addicted?"

"It seems like?"

"Eldest uncle?"

"Making lemona-"

"DAMN ROTTEN RADISH!!! MAKE MANY THEN I WILL FORCE-FEED YOU SOME SOUR LEMONS!!!!"

 

 

 

 

 


~2 days to apocalypse~


 

"That damn god of death. This week's almost end and where's apocalypse? Did he have the wrong day or something?"

"Maybe he was wrong?"

"Didn't he say anything to you Eldest Uncle? You were the one who was most affected by the curse, so it was easier to contact you"

"...don't say that too..."

"So?"

"Nothing, he's quiet"

"Tsk, maybe wrong. You useless god. Then tomorrow night I will go to my favorite shop."

"I need to drive you?"

"No, I'm going to take the train, it's only going for a bit anyway. It's only an hour at the most"

"What time are you leaving?"

"Six evening?"

"Evening?"

"Yep, don't worry. Just go, get the cake, then come back. It won't take long."

"..Good"

"What's wrong with you?"

"Just... hurry back, even if it's not yet, but it's certain that apocalypse will come. It will be dangerous if apocalypse when you're alone."

"oh"

“Go to the fish shop, Sayeru requested it”

"What for?"

"He tries to keep fish at home, you can choose what you like"

"... fish?"

"EMERGENCY FOOD?"

"Eating pet fish? Huh no way, Uncle Sayeru might have gotten a new hobby. But you finally out, Uncle Dorph?"

"EAT! THEN BACK TO EXERCISE!!"

"..he looks more and more like Toonka. Did Toonka's soul enter his body?"

"He's crazy"

"Similar to you. Nobody around you is sane, from Redika to that avocado guy"

"Avo- what?"

"Heh, anyway it seems like that right?"

"..that's the past.."

"Huh whatever, I'm going to sleep"

 

 

 

 

 


~06.48 PM~


 

"Cale?"

"Hmm?"

 

Turning his head, Cale saw Namwoon teenager who was somehow getting along well with Barrow. As usual, his clothes were messy even though he came back from school.

 

"You just got home from school, hyung?"

"Well.. no, I had a problem at school, so I skipped."

"Don't keep skipping class, what if hyung gets kicked out?"

"That's a problem, my parents definitely don't want to pay for me anymore."

"Then study hard"

"Hmm, should I just follow Barrow ahjussi if I get kicked out of school? Being his subordinate seems fun."

"..."

 

Kim Namwoon sat on Cale's left, patting his red head. Cale felt weird about people patting him. Isn't he not going to grow taller if he keeps on being patted?

 

"I'm going short, so stop patting my head"

"But you're already short?"

 

Glaring at the teenager, Cale wanted to hit the back of his head really, REALLY hard. Can he stay away a bit, this teen loves to stick to him every time he meets.

 

"What about you? Ahjussi isn't accompanying you? It's evening, what if you get kidnapped?"

"It's not every day there's a kidnapping"

"Oh I remember, Dorph ahjussi said that you finished off your kidnapper's pouch"

 

Chuckling, that teenager said firmly as he pulled Cale's cheeks. People looked at them, some chuckled, gave strange glances, or just smiled.

 

"Ha ha"

 

Woman across from Cale's seat chuckled, quite beauty even though Rosalyn was still prettier. Seeing Cale looking at her, that woman just smiled which Cale returned with a sweet grin, making the woman blush. Beside her, was a man with a decent face doing something serious with his smartphone. But... why is there such a blur on his face?

 

Ah.. now it's gone

"Why are you paying attention to that ugly ahjussi?"

Ugly..?

 

Looking at Namwoon, it looks like he's serious instead of joking.

 

Can't anyone else see his face clearly? Even though he's not handsome but he's not ugly?

 

Staring intently at the man. Cale saw how that man was stroking the back of his head, then finally looked his way. Showing same sweet smile, that man replied with an embarrassed smile after being dumbfounded for a few seconds.

 

I'm sure there was blur, but it disappeared for me. Is he protected by a god or is there something about him?

 

At that moment, the subway lights went out, and the inside of the train went dark.

 

Kiiiiiiik-!

Subway train shook violently and made a metallic sound.

Cale who was clutching his beloved cake, which had almost fallen to the ground, while holding back the small fish that Cale was sure would get drunk from being shaken, lost his balance. Kim Namwoon deftly pulled him into his arms, and Cale, who was still annoyed, looked around and happened to be looking in front of him. That woman who had grabbed the blurry man's hand... firmly..

 

Uh, that woman's grip is pretty strong...

 

After the carriage stopped completely, Cale heard many confused voices being heard.

 

"Uh, what?"

"W-What is this?"

 

People started turning on their smartphones to make light. That woman's grip had weakened slightly in the man's hand. Then Cale felt Kim Namwoon pat his red head to calm down. Then Cale saw the woman ask the blurry man.

 

"W-What happened?"

"Don't worry. It's no big deal."

 

His instincts told him that this man in front of him knew something important. And Cale believed that he was right.

 

"Is that so?"

"Yes, it may be a distraction from the suicide. Engineers will make an announcement soon."

 

When the man finished speaking, came the engineer's announcement,

 

–"Telling all the passengers on the train. Notifying all the passengers on the train."

 

The harsh environment became quiet. After that Cale saw that man said to the woman calmly.

 

"See, it's no big deal. Now the apologies will be in the air, and the power will be back on..."

–"E-Everyone run... Run...!"

 

Widening his eyes, Cale heard a beep, and the broadcast suddenly turned off. Until the inside of the train became chaotic again.

 

"D-Dokja-ssi? What is this...?"

 

Trying to get away from Kim Namwoon who was clinging on like glue, Cale saw a bright light flash past from the front of the subway. Then there was a loud drum sound followed by a pop.

 

Firecrackers?

 

There's something headed this way in the dark. Weaker than dragon, Stronger than Lock. Glancing at the watch on his hand, Cale looked at the current clock

 

— 7:00 p.m

 

Raising an eyebrow Cale felt that this might not be an ordinary accident, shifting the cake to a safer position, Cale lightly patted Kim Namwoon's hand that was slightly tense to relax, after which Cale heard a voice.

 

 

[The 8612 planetary system's free service has been discontinued.]

[The main scenario has started.]

 

 

-Cale can you hear us? 🪨

-You sure we're connected, superrock? 🍃

 

Lifting the corners of his lips having finally heard his ancient power, Cale chuckled then answered.

 

'I hear you guys'

-Good 🪨

-Cale, the food in your hands looks delicious. Let's eat first. 🛡️

-APOCALYPSE!! HAHAHAHA LET'S BURN, CREATE SEA OF FIRE, DESTROY EVERYTHING!!! ⛈️

-Cale...sniff... why is your body shrinking.. sniff... you will have a hard time using your powers... sniff 💓

-LET US XXX IN APOCALYPSE AND XXX PEOPLE AND XX THEN XX!!! 💦

 

Now Cale was convinced.

This is apocalypse that the god of death said.

Notes:

Kim Dokja : It's... like my novel!
Cale: *Gazes so intensely that Kim Dokja got goosebumps* I have to keep an eye on that person.
Kim Namwoon : Don't worry Cale, hyung will protect you! Barrow ahjussi has taught me how to kill- ahem self defense.
Yoo Sangah : I- I have to protect the children *stares at Namwoon and Cale*

Chapter 8: Chapter 7

Notes:

I'm bit late?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Feeling the apocalypse that has come, Cale somehow felt a bit relieved. Because somehow apocalypse he was warned about wasn't something about monster attack. Cale was sick of the monsters.

 

But planet 8612? Is this not earth? No wonder god of death had trouble pulling me back.

 

At this time, 3807 door was wide open, and electricity returned. There Cale saw a strange figure appear out of thin air, that figure was fluffy, and it looked odd with 2 small horns and was wearing a straw mat.

 

-That creature is pretty strong 🪨

I'm curious, does it also feel soft when held?

 

Cale heard that woman in front of him mutter the word… Dokkaebi?

 

The thing's name? Is it as gentle as a dark tiger? Can it be used as a pillow?

-Looks delicious, is it edible? 🛡️

 

「& 아 #@! & 아 # @! ...」

[& 아 # @! & 아 # @!....]

 

The dokkaebi spoke a strange language, sounding static. Cale thought that Dokkaebi might be a being like leader of the monsters in Kim Roksoo's world, and he must be leading something, or he must be saying something annoying.

 

"What's this?"

"Augmented reality?"

 

The crowd was noisy again, Cale was annoyed and wished he had brought the lion's music player with him, even though it was probably just rock music. Then Cale heard the conversations of the people in front of him.

 

"Sounds like Spanish. Shall I speak to him?"

No, it's not Spanish...

“...Do you know what it is? Are you going to ask for money?”

"No but..."

 

Sighing, Cale wanted to tell them not to do anything because it wasn't certain yet, but before that, Cale heard a pip-pip-

 

-Do you want to sacrifice yourself? 🪨

What?

 

And along with a superrock sound, Cale looked and a blue window with writing appeared.

 

[It's okay Cale, you will be loved. Don't be afraid and stay calm. That dokkaebi won't hurt you.]

 

Cale almost jumped out of Kim Namwoon's arms the moment the game-like screen appeared. Cale had a feeling that whoever was behind this, must be the mastermind that made him enter this apocalypse world.

 

'Is he strong?'

-I don't know for sure, that person behind is strong. But I can feel no hostility. 🪨

 

But before Cale could do anything or reply, the Dokkaebi's words became clear.

 

[Ah. Ah. Does this sound good? Ah, I'm having a hard time because the Korean patch isn't working. Everyone, can you hear my words?]

 

A large man came out and faced the Dokkaebi bravely.]

 

I'm sure he would have been a pedestrian A who died early, if this was a novel….

"Hey, what are you doing now?"

[...Hah?]

"Are you filming? I have to go because I have to hurry to the audition."

"What's auditioning.. Cale is more likely to be recruited than that ugly person.."

 

Cale ignored Kim Namwoon's muttering as he watched passerby A in front of that Dokkaebi.

 

[Ah, audition. That's right. This is also an audition. Haha, there's a data shortage. I just logged in when monetized at 7pm]

Monetization... money?

-LET'S BURN MONEY AND CREATE A BIG FIRE HAHAHAHAHA ⛈️

 

Ignoring the craziness of lightning, Cale was still paying attention to the conversation. Trying to find information.

 

"What? What are you talking about?"

[Now, now. All of you, relax in your seats and listen to me. From now on, I will tell you something very important!]

 

Cale frowned, he had a feeling that this was going to get even more dangerous. Dragging Kim Namwoon towards woman and man who seemed to understand the current situation. Cale was still hearing the commotion at the front.

 

“What? Quickly get off the carriage!”

"Someone call the captain!"

"What are they doing without the cooperation of the citizens?"

"Mom, what is it? Cartoons?"

 

When Cale sat down on the bench next to woman and was about to say something, the man turned to face him and patted his red head. That made Cale dumbfounded.

 

"It's dangerous, so stay here, got it? Yoo Sangah-ssi too."

"Hah?"

"?"

He seems to know something, but what does he know?

[Haha, you are so loud.]

 

The sound was creepy, but to Cale who had faced dragons before, it was just a bluff. So he just raised his eyebrows. While keeping an eye on the suspicious man.

 

[I told you to shut up.]

 

As Cale watched dokkaebi's eyes turn red. Someone closes his eyes. Cale knew that Kim Namwoon must be worried but why was this man suddenly closing his eyes too? Does this person get along well with foreigners? Feeling Kim Namwoon slide his hand to his ear, Cale faintly heard something explode, and the subway went quiet.

 

"Uh, uh. Uh..."


Cale only heard the frightened words, and the Dokkaebi's words continued.

 

[This is not a film shoot.]

 

This time there was a cracking sound.

 

[It's not a dream. It's also not a novel.]

 

Not just one, there were several sounds of something exploding. Cale could not see, but he was sure that it was not a balloon that had exploded.

 

[This is not the 'reality' that you already know. Do you understand? So everyone shut up and listen to me.]

 

Amidst the sudden silence, Cale heard the woman beside him hiccup. It must have shocked her. Cale also felt shocked the first time he saw Choi Han slaughtering bandits when he was in the capital. It's nostalgic.

Lowering the hand that was in front of his eyes slightly, Cale frowned looking at the bloody floor. Then before that man withdrew his hand completely, Kim Namwoon put on his jacket cap and pulled it behind his body.

 

[Everyone, your life so far has been enjoyable. Right?]

 

The Dokkaebi's words continued.

 

[You have lived too long for free. Isn't life too generous? You were born and not paid to breathe, eat, poop and reproduce! Ha! You really live in a good world!]

 

Free? Cale felt like hitting the back of the dokkaebi hard on the head as he said that. Free? If living comfortably and quietly was easy, he would have no trouble getting his slacker life. even after he and his family finished finishing one thing, he still had to be thrown into this world to suffer another apocalypse.

 

-LET'S XX THE DOKKAEBI THEN THE XXX PEOPLE ARE HERE!! 💦

 

[But now the good days are over. How long can you continue to live for free? If you want to enjoy happiness, reasonable to pay the price, right?]

 

Cale heard sound of people gasping for breath unable to answer.

Then came the voice of a man trying to be passerby B.

 

"D-Do you want money?"

 

Peeking behind Kim Namwoon, Cale saw a man who was quite old, carrying a bag and coming toward Dokkaebi with caution. Cale narrowed his eyes, because he felt like he had seen that old man.

 

“Yoo Sangah-ssi. Isn't that Department Head Han from the finance team?”

"...yeah."

 

Oh, the one that Uncle Dorph had nearly cut in two in half, for boasting about his power when my dear eldest uncle was the largest shareholder of his family's company. Did he end up broke? Why take the train?

 

“I will give you money. Take it. Please note that I am this kind of person.”

 

The old man took out a business card as people looked at him as a savior. Cale felt that old people were stupid, such mighty beings needed money? It would make more sense for the person to hand over diamonds or gold. But no matter what Cale thought the old man continued.

 

"How many do you want? A big one? Or two?"

-MONEY!! HAHAHA LET'S BURN MONEY AND BE STRONG HAHAHAHAHA ⛈️

 

Cale raised his eyebrows, he knew that the amount was too large for a department head in a subsidiary company.

 

Did he use a check from his family?

[Hrmm, you're giving me money?]

“T-That's right! The cash I currently have isn't much but… I can give you anything if you get me out of here.”

[Money, good Plant fiber approved by many humans.]

-I can't use that paper to get strong... ⛈️

 

Ignoring withered lightning mutters after seeing that the money was paper money not gold coins, Cale thought that it would be better if he offered gold or gems after seeing how the Dokkaebi was talking. But it seemed the old man was an idiot, from his bright expression it seemed he didn't know what a subtle refusal was. So sad.

 

"Now, this is all I have—"

[This only applies in your time and space.]

"Hah?"

 

Soon after, the check in the old man's hand caught fire which made him scream.

 

But don't burn it either...

-CORRECT!!! BURN THAT USEFUL THING HAHAHAHA ⛈️

-THEN US XXX AND XX THEN XX THEM TOO!!! 💦

[That paper has no value in the macrocosm world. If you do this one more time, I will blow your head off.]

"U-Uhhh..."

 

People started to freak out once more, but the Dokkaebi didn't care and continued his speech.

Cale saw that the strange man was making a suspicious face, he seemed to be saying that only he knew the future would come. Cale felt like he should get the man to open his mouth and give him some information later.

 

[Phew, the debt piles up while you're noisy. Okay. Rather than explaining it a hundred times, wouldn't it be quicker for you to make some money yourself?]

 

Dokkaebi's horns shot up like antennae, and its body soared up to the ceiling of the train.

A moment later, a message sounded.

 

[#Channel BI-7623 is open.]

[Constellations have entered.]

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' greets you happily]

hah?

 

Before Cale could say anything, a small window, similar to the one that had appeared before but duller, appeared before everyone's blank eyes.

This one that other people can see?

 

 

[The main scenario has arrived!]

+

[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value]

Category: Main

Difficulty: F

Clear Conditions: Kill one or more creatures.

Time Limit: 30 minutes

Compensation: 300 coins

Failure: Death

+

 

Cale's eyes lit up at the words of 'coin', then the Dokkaebi smiled faintly as he became transparent and disappeared. Then it said its last words before disappearing completely.

 

[Well then, good luck everyone. Please show me an interesting story.]

 

Soon after that the people panicked again. Some tried to get off the train or called the police. Cale remained calm because he was used to dealing with things that were more dangerous than this. He calmed down Kim Namwoon who was trying to smash the train window and asked him to stay calm. That woman beside him also tried to call the police but no one seemed to answer. Then Cale heard the blurry man say an interesting thing.

 

"Calm down, Yoo Sangah-ssi. Yoo Sangah-ssi. Have you ever played a game made by the development team? A game where the world was destroyed and only a few people survived."

"Huh? What are you saying..."

"Think about it. We are in the game now."

Games... right. That person does know something.

 

Licking his lips then showing the smile he would use when he was going to trick someone, Cale continued to stare at the man like a predator on prey.

 

"Game..."

“It's simple. Feel free to do as I say. Understood?”

"Understood. What should I do?"

"Shut up."

 

Cale saw that man glancing at him who was still holding cake and fish bag, behind Kim Namwoon. That man smiled awkwardly, with a sigh. Putting his finger to his lips to make Cale understand he needed to be quiet too. The man looked again ahead while deep in thought.

 

'do you feel anything from that guy, super rock?'

-No, he's just weak 🪨

-Cale, let's just eat the cake in your hand. I'm hungry.. 🛡️

-That's right sniff... You have to eat so your body can grow and grow fast.. sniff.. if you keep on like this you'll have a hard time using your powers.. sniff huhuhu.. sniff💓

-Crybaby was right, Cale. Your body is just that of a child's right now. Our strength also seems to be only half. You have to make sure you body is healthy and not short of food when you use us later 🪨

 

While listening to a mom-like superrock tirade. Cale sat quietly behind Kim Namwoon as he opened the lid of his cake box.

 

-Looks delicious... let's eat Cale.. 🛡️

 

Trying to pick up one slice of the cake, Cale heard the sound of someone trying to calm down the still panicking crowd.

 

"Come on everyone! Everyone calm down. Begin to breathe calmly."

 

He was a strong man with short hair, a head taller than average height. Cale had the feeling that the man must be a soldier seeing how upright his body was and he must have some muscles.

 

hmm.. how are my three uncles?

“Have you calmed down? Please stop what you are doing and watch me for a bit.”

 

Crowd stopped making noise and paid attention to the big man. Cale also put his favorite cake back down, placed it on the bench and then stood up peeking from behind Kim Namwoon so he could see that person more clearly.

 

"As you know, in the event of a national disaster, a small disturbance can cause a large human toll. That's why I will now control the situation."

"What? who are you?"

"National disaster situation? What did you say?"

 

Then the big man took out something shaped like a card from his wallet.

 

"I am currently an army lieutenant serving in unit 6502."

 

Some people's faces became relieved, but Cale just felt like they were people escaping from reality.

 

"A soldier, he is a soldier."

What use are soldier in the apocalypse?

 

However, the big man still continued.

 

"I just received a message from my unit."

 

People gathered in front of the big man's smartphone. But because of Cale's height, he could only see from afar without being able to make out what was written there. And once again Cale cursed the death god who gave the body of a child instead of a teenager, which was definitely more useful at a time like this.

 

"A grade 1 national disaster situation has occurred. All forces are gathering quickly."

 

Cale heard Kim Namwoon's voice and then looked up, there, he saw the teenager grinning as Cale was still trying to tiptoe trying to look at the smartphone.

 

"..damn it"

"Ha ha ha ha"

 

Ignoring Kim Namwoon who could still joke at a time like this, Cale could hear people trying to calm down.

 

What is a national disaster? This is doomsday. Have they forgotten the bloody incident that just happened a few moments ago?

"soldier-nim! What happened?"

"I've been trying to contact my unit, but..."

“Blue House! What is Blue House doing? Please contact the president quickly!”

"I'm sorry. I'm just an ordinary soldier and don't have a hotline to the Blue House."

"Then why did you take control?"

"For the safety of all citizens..."

"Tsk"

 

Clicking his tongue, Cale felt like these people were really stupid. Seeing Kim Namwoon's similarly irritated face, Cale was sure that, even a truant teenager like him, was probably smarter than adults. At least he knew to pay attention to the situation instead of asking absurd questions.

 

"The prime minister is making a speech! This is really a grade one disaster!"

 

People turned on their smartphones, Woman in front of Cale also turned her smartphone toward that man and Kim Namwoon so they could see. But Cale, who was not allowed to own a smartphone, and believed that anything that was reported would be useless, just sat back down while paying close attention to his surroundings.

Then Cale looked at the child he had met 3 years ago. The child who fainted under the durian tree carrying a net.

 

Is that kid a bug lover?

 

Trying to approach the boy who was still looking down holding the bug box, Cale could still hear people talking

 

“But where is the president? Why is the prime minister making a speech?”

"The president has been hit."

"What? Really?"

“I'm not sure. Naver's comment―”

"Shit, then it's a fake!"

"Uwaaaaack! What?"

 

People dropped their phones at the sound of the gunshots, some even walked backwards until Cale got pushed and dropped the bag of fish he was still holding.

 

Damn... it's expensive...

 

Taking the fish, which must have been drunk,, Cale heard a murmur as he lifted the fish bag and Kim Namwoon dragged it back to where it was.

 

“P-Prime Minister…”

 

Looking at the smartphone screen that the woman was still holding, Cale saw that the Prime minister had died. Cale could not see what was happening because Kim Namwoon was pulling him back behind him but Cale was sure that it was the same thing that happened just a moment ago on the train.

When people die.

Then came the sound of the dokkaebi.

 

[Everyone, I have said before. This is not a game like 'terrorism.']

 

The place fell silent as people were shocked speechless.

 

[Do you still not understand? It won't work. Do you still feel like this is a game?]

 

Watching the drunken fish in the pouch he was holding, Cale continued to listen to Dokkaebi speak.

 

[Haha, according to the data, people in this country are very good at games. So, why don't I try increasing the difficulty?]

 

beep.

 

A large timer appeared in the air. At the same time, it began to rapidly decline.

 

[The remaining time has decreased by 10 minutes.]

[There are still 10 minutes left.]

[If the first kill doesn't occur within the next five minutes, all lives in the carriage will be die.]

 

“W-What is this? Is this a joke?”

"Didn't you hear the message just now? Hey, didn't you hear it?"

“soldier-nim! What do we do now? Why aren't the police coming?”

"Everyone, calm down and listen to me—"

 

Quiet room became chaotic again, the big man felt so overwhelmed that he became confused by the chaotic people. Cale was thinking, should he use his domineering aura to calm people down... as he stood back up beside Kim Namwoon.

Then Cale saw someone scream and pointed at the state of carriage 3907

 

“T-There was a murder over there!”

“We have to drive them away! Don't let anyone in!”

 

The people tried to hold on tightly to the metal door, but Cale just had a straight face at their stupidity. Didn't they know that their enemy was someone in the same place?

 

[All types of access to the carriage will be restricted until the scenario is completed.]

 

After that, people were thrown back from the iron door. Cale could see the transparent barrier covering the door.

 

'what is magic?'

-similar, but not. It is strong enough 🪨

-Cale.. let's just eat.. 🛡️

"W-What is this?"

 

Then the Dokkaebi's voice sounded again

 

[Haha, there are some places that are quite enjoyable while other places haven't started yet. OK, this is special service. I will show you what will happen if nothing happens in the next five minutes.]

 

A giant screen appeared and displayed a classroom with girls in dark blue school uniforms. Someone muttered the name of the school.

 

"...Is that the Daepong school uniform?"

 

Beep beep beep beep –

 

An unpleasant beeping sound is heard.

Then the middle school girls started screaming.

 

[The allotted time has expired.]

[Paid settlement will begin.]

 

As soon as the announcement ended, heads of the middle school girls sitting in the front row exploded. Cale finally saw how the people had died earlier. The girls ran towards the doors and windows.

 

“Ahh, uh, how-”

 

Between the mutters, Cale kept looking at how the girls were trying to open the doors and windows with that weird barrier, which still failed. And in another part of the class, Cale widened his eyes, looking at the girl he had met before.

 

It was the girl who bumped into me when I was chasing after Barrow who was trying to buy Namwoon a shotgun model.

 

And the girl strangled her own friend, to survive while shedding tears..

 

[#Channel Bay23515. Daepong Girls High School, Survived Class 2 student from Class B: Lee Jihye.]

 

The screen disappeared and the dokkaebi asked.

 

[How about this? Interesting?]

 

Glaring at the smiling Dokkaebi, Cale felt like tearing up that pillow for asking the children to kill each other.

People, everyone kept their distance from each other. Kim Namwoon also took out a sharp dagger as he gripped Cale's hand and glared at his surroundings.

 

"Shit! What is this?"

 

But Cale just frowned looking at Kim Namwoon.

 

"Why are you carrying a dagger?"

"Barrow ahjussi asked me to always carry this for security"

I knew that he was worried about this teenager during the apocalypse, but how could that radish give a dagger to a teenager?

 

Cale unintentionally looked over at the blurry man when he heard the notification sound on the smartphone.

 

-Cale, I sensed the presence of an artifact 🍃

 

Raising his eyebrows, Cale narrowed his eyes as he watched the man open his smartphone and open something there.

 

E-mail?

 

Cale wasn't sure but at first glance, it looked like an email shape.

 

-Not from that thing, but radiating from that thing Cale. I believe it's an Artifact. Are you going to steal it? 🍃

 

Seeing the blurry man put on a surprised face as he opened the email, Cale would make sure to watch the man closely from now.

Notes:

Cale : I want to eat... once the apocalypse really starts, I won't be able to eat my cake.
Kim Namwoon : As expected of Barrow's ahjussi! He even warned me to bring a dagger!

Chapter 9: Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After deciding to keep an eye on that man, Cale saw that blurry man laughing. Continuing to pay attention while gripping Kim Namwoon, who was in rage mode while glaring at the people who avoided him. Cale saw a blue window in front of his eyes.

 

[You have acquired an exclusive attribute.]

[Reader comprehension enabled]

[From now on you will be connected to the only reader.]

[You will be able to see certain notification windows appear before the reader to make sure you understand what is going to happen]

[As long as the reader is around, the attribute will automatically activate]

[Hint = reader-Kim Dokja]

 

 

 

 

[A gift for you Cale. So, hold on and reach the end of the scenario]

 

Widening his eyes in surprise, Cale noticed that the last window was definitely from the person who had asked him not to be afraid before. Calming himself down, Cale paid attention to the words 'reader' that was mentioned.

 

what does that mean, like TBoH? Is there information conveyed in the form of a novel? And this Kim Dokja was the only one who could read that novel?

Don't tell me... I got into novel again?

But why can I see what readers see?

Does the person who gave the novel know me?

 

Surprised by the words 'reader', Cale did not pay attention to the final window that asked him to endure until the final scenario. Gritting his teeth at the fact that he was stuck in same state he was in when he was Cale Henituse. Cale saw a new window appear before him.

 

[Vlilains asks the hero for permission to use his powers]

[Do heroes allow villains?]

[y/n]

 

Closing and opening his mouth with a blank look, Cale tried to blink a few times to convince himself that the window in front of him really existed.

 

what's with villains and heroes?

 

[If the hero doesn't give an answer, then the villain won't be able to use his power]

 

Noticing the windows increasing in number, which seemed to be asking him to answer quickly, Cale muttered a little.

 

"...Cale Barrow?"

 

 

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill activated]

Barrow: Cale?

Sayeru: Huh? Cale?

Dorph : ?

Cale : What is this?

Barrow : Weren't you the one who contacted your eldest uncle?

Cale : ...

Sayeru: Here we can't use our previous powers without hero's permission. Cale, can you give me a pass?

Dorph: Please.

Cale : You too, radish?

Barrow : Yeah, we had to ask for permission, then there was a notification that the hero requested communication. When received, we can communicate like this.

Cale : Haaaaaaaaa, the god of death said that I can control your powers, but I didn't expect that he meant this.

Dorph : So you allow it?

Cale : Yes, but don't commit unnecessary massacres. Or else I will completely seal your power.

Sayeru : Don't worry, I'll keep an eye on them both.

Barrow : Of course not, my nephew will be angry if I kill needlessly. And don't forget to look at your status window Cale. That thing is interesting.

Cale : What window?

Dorph : READY!!!

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill deactivated]

 

 

Lamenting that his fate had somehow gotten messed up, Cale heard the muttering of the blurry man who was probably the reader the blue window was referring to.

 

"...3707."

 

Cale reflexively looked at the carriage number he was currently in while watching the man also stare at the sign.

 

[3807]

 

Cale saw the blurry man's hands shaking then looked around him. Staring blankly at the woman beside him, at him, then at Kim Namwoon. That man muttered with his pupils still shaking.

 

"...Impossible.."

What's impossible? Was Kim Namwoon a 'character' in a novel, why was he surprised?

 

Sensing the environment that was still tense, Cale watched the blurry man turn his attention from Kim Namwoon to the large man who was a soldier. He looked back and forth between the two of them, with a trembling voice continuing to mutter.

 

"..How?"

 

-Brakk

 

Then there was a commotion at the front, as a man beat an old woman who was sitting in the priority seat.

 

"Dokja-ssi, shouldn't we stop this?"

 

Where that woman pointed. A man pulled a old woman to the ground and then he slapped, punched and stepped on the old woman who looked around trembling trying to find help.

 

"S-Save me. Save me...!"

 

Cale tried to step forward in surprise, as Kim Namwoon pulled down the hood of his jacket even more and sat him down on the chair.

 

"Don't move, I know you're a good kid. But we have to think about ourselves first. I don't want to die and I also can't let you die, so do you understand the situation?"

 

Covering his mouth and looking into Kim Namwoon's firm eyes, Cale felt a lot of people staring at this angle after hearing the teenager's words. Glancing up, Cale also saw a blurry man looking at Kim Namwoon with his fists clenched. Kim Namwoon patted Cale's head then looked at the people who were looking at them.

 

"You still don't understand the situation?"

"What nonsense is this brat saying?"

 

Cale saw the old man named Han Myungoh come forward and tried to engage Kim Namwoon in a debate, which he only laughed at.

 

"Can't you see that?"

 

On the ceiling, the holographic screen was still playing.

 

[G-Get off me!]

[Aaaack!]

[Dead! Dead!]

 

The screen shows many places and locations that share the same massacre. Cale even saw that there were his three uncles on one of the screens slaughtering the people who tried to attack them.

 

At least they're just defending themselves...

 

Kim Namwoon continued to speak. While stepping forward and showing his dagger.

 

“You still don't understand? Soldiers don't come to save us. And someone has to die.”

“W-What are you saying…?”

"We have to choose someone to die."

 

Han Myungoh couldn't answer. People looked tense as Kim Namwoon pointed out the reality they were trying to deny. Cale looked down at the small fish he was holding and then thought as he continued to hear Kim Namwoon point out the truth.

 

"Of course, I know what youre thinking. You have to kill your compatriots to live. Thats something only bastards would do. But you know, thats a power beyond our control. if we don't kill. Who will blame us? Will you die in the end, because of your morals? "

"T-That..."

"Think about it carefully. The world you've known so far has just ended."

 

People's shoulders were shaking, Cale knew that Kim Namwoon wanted to show what was really going on, what he was paying attention to, that others were trying to ignore. But Cale felt that it was overkill. It only caused unnecessary carnage with his words.

 

"The new world needs new laws."

 

With that, Cale watched that man hit the granny again, not just them. The audience also hit that old woman. Cale saw Kim Namwoon grin and try to punch too so he stood up and pulled him away.

 

"Borrow the dagger"

 

Tilting his head, Kim Namwoon tentatively passed his dagger to Cale. Cale quickly took Kim Namwoon's hand bringing him to a corner where he was originally and took his dagger.

 

"Yes... you're right. If we don't do this, everyone will die."

 

Ignoring the mutters of a madman trying to kill people by pushing away his conscience. Cale looked around, at the people who were all focused on the old woman and the people who hit him. Cale also noticed the blurry man looking at him, when the adults beside him were busy hitting the old woman, also noticed him.

 

“Have you forgotten? Someone has to die! So we can live!”

"Ah, damn ... I don't know."

"Die! Die quickly!"

 

Seeing the others turning back to pay attention to the old woman, Cale turned his gaze toward Kim Namwoon who had a question mark on his face. So Cale whispered to the innocent teenager who had made the mess.

 

"Not humans, but creatures. So don't kill"

"What?"

 

Seeing Kim Namwoon furrow his brows, Cale patted the white head as Kim Namwoon lowered his head to make it easier for Cale to pat it. Cale continued in the gentlest possible voice.

 

"We can kill other things besides humans, hyung. I know that it won't be blamed because this is not what we wanted, and this is a way to survive. But still, don't break your conscience just to survive. Once you get rid of your conscience, you will slowly fall further and further. So as long as we can avoid the worst, let's keep it that way."

 

Cale glanced at the chaos there and the conversation of the man and woman in front of him.

 

"You will be killed. I told you not to move."

"I know, I know...!"

"Yoo Sangah-ssi will die if you leave now."

 

Then Cale continued while looking at fish in the pouch he had placed on the seat of the carriage

 

"I'm not a good person, so I can't save everyone. I also can't give this to them because it will only provide unnecessary bloodshed due to the insufficient amount. But hyung, at least, I want to save you."

 

Stabbing the dagger into the fish in the pouch in front of him, and killing 3 fish out of the 4 total, Cale saw a blue window appear,

 

[You have accomplished the feat 'First Kill'!]

[100 coins have been received as additional compensation.]

.....

[You have killed a living being.]

[100 coins have been received as additional compensation.]

[You have killed a living being.]

[100 coins have been received as additional compensation.]

.....

[A large number of coins have been obtained! Do you want to check the coin usage tips?]

 

Ignoring the last message, Cale gave the dagger back to Kim Namwoon's hand and held the large hand to lead him to stab the remaining fish.

 

"See.. this is also allowed. It's a fish that spawns too, so you'll get a lot of coins hyung. So... don't kill unnecessary.. okay?"

 

Seeing Kim Namwoon widen his eyes, Cale gave a reassuring smile before leaving Kim Namwoon and toward the little boy who was still watching him. That child just stayed quiet, Cale saw the many bruises on his body that made him wince. Hugging that small child and patting its back reassuringly like he did when Raon was scared. Cale watched the tremors of the child's body stop. Then before he could ask the boy to kill the grasshopper in the container...

 

-Kwaang!

 

Cale saw how the blurry man lunged at the man who was provoking the first time, causing people to beat up the old woman. Kick him down.

 

"Ack! What?"

 

Shortly after that Cale heard an explosion that made his ears ring and the carriage shook. Holding small child in his arms who was sobbing again softly. Cale saw blurry man coming toward them.

 

"Excuse me a moment."

 

The man took the grasshoppers out of the box, giving them one by one before turning towards the crowd. While taking the rest of the grasshoppers.

 

“Everything stop. You can't live if you kill old woman.”

 

His voice was clear as the people were still silent from the previous explosion. And the man continued.

 

"Just say you killed that old woman. What's next?"“Old woman's death will be acknowledged for what dokkaebi call 'first kill' and some time will be bought. Then what next?”

"Ah..."

"If what the dokkaebi said is true, you should each kill one thing. So who are you going to kill after old woman? Are you going to kill the person next to you?"

 

Turning his gaze back to the child in his arms, Cale saw that child looking at him blankly while holding onto the bug. Cale just smiled reassuringly and pressed down on the child's hand, so that the bug would be killed. After feeling that the insect was killed, Cale brought the child toward Kim Namwoon who was raising an eyebrow while watching the blurry man continue his speech.

 

"There is a way for you to survive, even if you don't become an killer."

"What?"

"W-What is that?"

 

Looking at restless people, Cale turned his gaze toward the large man. Cale felt like the blurry man would take care of the women he was with so he headed for the big man.

 

"Have you forgotten? Condition scenario is definitely not for 'killing someone.' "

 

That big man was wondering what Cale was doing as Cale stuck the bug into his hand, and squeezed the big man's hand along with the bug. The big man widened his eyes in surprise as Cale just smiled gently.

 

I couldn't save everyone, but at least these people aren't trash who live only to seek the easiest. Survive by not thinking of killing, when the others are mad.

 

Cale heard the crowd getting excited.

 

“Insects! Insects!”

"That's right, insects."

 

Then the blurry man picked up a fat grasshopper and showed it to the crowd. People forgot about old woman who had lost consciousness and stared at the blurry man with shining eyes.

 

“G-Give it to me! Immediately!”

“Only one! I only need one!”

 

And Cale saw the blurry man smile, Cale winced at his satisfied smile. He didn't like how the blurry man smiled when there was chaos in front of him that might lead to unnecessary killing.

 

"Do you like it?"

 

Waving the net is like a trainer provoking an animal. Cale saw several people jump at the man, as he threw them as hard and as far as he could into the crowd.

 

"Then catch them!"

 

And along with that, the blur man killed the grasshopper in his hand.

 

"This is crazy!"

 

Cale heard the screams of Kim Namwoon, who was smiling sinisterly behind him.

 

crazy bastards... they're all crazy bastards... That blur guy could give it right or destroy it himself if he wanted, why even make such a mess?

 

[The character 'Kim Namwoon' has a good impression of you.]

[Your understanding of the character 'Kim Namwoon' has increased.]

 

Seeing the different green colored window that had appeared, Cale had the feeling that this was what appeared before the 'reader' in question earlier.

 

character... hm...

 

Watching the mess in front of him. Cale looked at the blurry man, who was watching the crowd, with a face that seemed to be enjoying what was happening, that women who were getting locusts with tired faces, the large men who turned their eyes downwards, Kim Namwoon who was twirling his dagger with a smile or the small children who were kept his head down as he sat next to Kim Namwoon.

Cale then looked toward the clock that was continuing to count down

55 seconds... 50 seconds... 45 seconds...

Han Myungoh, who was crawling while getting the locusts and destroying them.

30 seconds.

People pushing each other when taking grasshoppers.

25 seconds.

People stepped on each other

20 seconds.

Unconscious old woman, who may no longer be breathing

10 seconds.

5 sec.

Then Cale saw a blue screen appear ,after the countdown disappeared.

 

[Allotted time has expired.]

 

And there was a loud noise, as people started to die.

 

[Paid settlement will begin.]

 

Cale felt Kim Namwoon tug on him and led him to a corner while wiping the blood that had accidentally hit his cheek as the people near him died. But Cale could not pay attention to the teenager. One two three four...

The people all died with a popping sound. Cale squeezed his jacket a little as he felt a twinge of guilt.

 

If I hand over 2 fish to anyone, will they live?

-It's not your fault Cale, even if you leave it to them they will fight over and the end will be the same 🪨

 

Hearing the sound of the superrock, Cale felt a little less guilty. He heard Kim Namwoon mutter that it wasn't Cale's fault, and Cale did the right thing by not making a mess like that grasshopper ahjussi did. After that Cale saw a blue screen appear in his eyes again.

 

[You have killed 307 living beings.]

[Kill History: 3 Fish 304 Fish eggs]

[You have killed a living creature that can't stand it, so the number of coins you get has halved.]

[15,350 coins have been acquired!]

[You have a total of 15,350 coins.]

[The achievement 'Mass Killer' has been obtained through overkill.]

 

Kiiiik.

 

Staggering a bit, Cale felt the train start to move. Then Light comes in as the train arrives at ground level on Line 3 between Apgujeong and Oksu. In the window, Han River and Seoul are revealed. There was the sound of people groaning in relief, but Cale immediately darkened his face cursing the god of death after a moment.

The shattered landscape, outside the window, smoke and dust billowed up, the bridge of the Han River collapsed with the color of the river turning red, and the bodies of dead soldiers among the buildings fell with monsters. Yes MONSTER stepped on Tank K1. Most importantly, why are there MONSTERS again???

 

[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value has ended.]

[300 coins have been obtained as a basic clearance reward.]

[100 coins have been deducted for channel usage fees.]

[Additional compensation settlement will begin.]

 

"...why the monster again..."

 

Crying, Cale felt like his life was indeed possible as Eruhaben-nim had said, he was so unlucky..

Notes:

Barrow: Cale has always been a hero.
Sayeru : Well, our sweet Cale is the most awesome and cool
Dorph : If there was a hero, it would have to be Cale.

Cale on other side: Uwaaaaaa, Monster!!!!

Chapter 10: Chapter 9

Notes:

Maybe I won't post new chapters on Monday?
I have lots of work...
So~~
I will send two today.
Ah..
But I'll try to take my time but... well, we'll see tomorrow.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Kim Dokja's POV


 

 

The subway stops about half way past the Dongho Bridge.

 

"Oh Lord..."

 

The few survivors stood and watched the scene unfolding outside. Seoul was destroyed and buildings collapsed. Monsters reminiscent of a giant snake was eating the wreckage of a fighter jet that crashed into the Han River.

 

"W-what the hell...!"

 

I immediately recognized their identities. Ichthyosaurs. The monsters commonly called sea snakes. It would then be classified as a class 7 monster in the world of Ways of Survival.

One of the ichthyosaurs looked this way.

 

“U-Uwaaah! It's coming!”

 

People screamed in fear. But I just looked apathetically at the approaching ichthyosaur. These people are not a threat.

 

Kurururung!

 

Ichthyosaurs circled around the bottom of the Dongho Bridge and disappeared into the air bubble.

In the world of Ways of Survival, 'scenario' takes precedence over anything else. As long as we are protected by the scenario, we don't have to deal with monsters like that right away. At least for now.

 

[Compensation settlement was delayed due to unexpected scenario check. Wait a moment.]

 

Compensation settlement should have started by now, but only an error message was floating in the air.

As I watched the bodies lying on the floor of the train, I heard the sound of a child crying.

 

“W-wait, don't cry, Cale!! Did that monster scare you? Hush hush, look!! The monster can't come!!! HEY CALE DON'T CRY I'M CONFUSED WHAT TO DO????”

"..I hate monsters.. why does it have to be monsters.. sniff can be zombies or something.. sniff but why monsters... uwaaaah.. I can't stop crying... sniffff do something!! Kim Namwoon!!!"

"WHAT SHOULD I DO??? YOU'RE THE ONE CRYING!!"

"D-don't cry.. don't cry... it's okay.."

 

I stared blankly at the mess. The cute red-haired child scrunched up his face trying to stop crying but instead made a very cute face, Kim Namwoon who screamed frantically stopped the child. Also the kid i picked up the grasshopper, he tries to pat another kid awkwardly.

 

"U..uh anyone have candy?"

 

Even Yoo Sangah searched her pockets for candy to persuade that child to stop crying.

 

"I'm not a child!! I just don't know why these damn eyes won't stop crying!! Fuck you!!"

 

And I can only frown seeing that sweet child cursing while wiping his crying face.

At first, I was only surprised when I saw this cute boy watching me intensely while I was looking at my phone. My first impression was that if Yoo Joonghyuk lived in the real world, maybe he could have slapped Yoo Joonghyuk, the main character of my novel, 100 times, stepped on him, sat on top of his body drinking chocolate milk and laughing sweetly. But when he smiled a little, I suddenly came to my senses and could only smile back awkwardly.

After that, I watched him occasionally as the train stopped until the first scenario. I watched that kid, from when he saw the Dokkaebi while smiling cutely, getting annoyed during a commotion, or jumping into his brother's arms when Dokkaebi spoke Korean.

When his older brother said that his younger sibling was more suitable for auditions, I even gave a small nod. Then, the cute child pulled his older brother towards Yoo Sangah and sat down quietly. I don't know why I'm so worried about that kid. I just feel, it's not good if the child gets hurt. For some reason I felt calm and comfortable when I watched the child, so subconsciously i patted his head which made those round eyes even bigger, while telling him to keep quiet.

 

'Cute'

 

I was even taken aback to my senses, when the words almost left my mouth. But I only felt warm when I patted his head, I calmed down a bit from the tense atmosphere that almost choked me earlier. Then when the Dokkaebi's eyes turned red, I reflexively covered the cute kid's eyes, then the older brother pulled his hand that was still under mine and covered the boy's ear when the dokkaebi massacre happened.

 

'children mustn't see that bad thing'

 

I thought then, only then did I come to my senses and was dumbfounded again. After seeing his older brother about to pull the child's jacket hood, then I withdrew my hand. And came forward to start processing the information which was somehow the same as the novel I was reading.

But my attention is still a little drawn towards the boy. Like when the kid was about to eat but put down the cake after Lee Hyunsung came out. I also almost screamed and panicked when the child separated from his brother, tripped over people and bent down to pick up something. Luckily his brother immediately dragged the child away, or maybe, it was me who would have gone straight to him.

When the screen showed killings in other areas, I also peeked at the boy's face, I saw how he had a surprised face when the girls were killed, until Lee Jihye who was one of my novel characters also killed his own friend, that boy even glared at the dokkaebi that appeared after.

It was then, during the chaos, that I got an email containing the author's promised bounty. That is an appendix, in the form of a novel that has become a reality, which I thought was deleted. Using my new attributes and re-reading the novel quickly, I then realized my carriage number. And it was only then that I realized, that the older brother next to that sweet child was Kim Namwoon. I feel confused by the different developments. However, then someone else replaced Kim Namwoon's role and somehow Kim Namwoon still said the words in the novel. Even before Kim Namwoon got involved in the chaos, the cute boy pulled him and comforted Kim Namwoon who should never be obedient.

After I returned to paying attention to the chaos, until it started to get out of control. I'm looking for the child who should be holding the grasshopper. Found the kid with the red haired kid earlier, put 2 grasshoppers in them and started attracting the attention of the crazy people.

[A number of constellations panicked when they saw a cute child crying]

Back to reality because of the blue window, I again saw the red-haired child who was wiping away the remaining tears with the handkerchief that Yoo Sanggah took out.

constellations. They are mysterious creatures in Ways of Survival. They sat watching from a distant nebula and were the masterminds of this tragedy.

After the constellation preference mark appeared, I realized that it was now starting in earnest.

It is funny. A day ago, our positions were opposite. Now they are watching me.

[A number of constellations admire your scenario.]

[Constellations are sponsoring you 500 coins.]

It was an uncomfortable situation. However, I can't do anything about them now. My turn to be a clown.

 

'Feel free to watch. You will end up paying the registration fee with your life. '

"...Dokja-ssi? Are you okay?"

 

I looked up and saw the face of Yoo Sangah who had returned after calming the little kid down. Her shoulders slumped. Blood covered her white blouse and there was a tear in her stockings. There is no longer the Yoo Sangah that I know. I held Yoo Sangah's hand and said.

 

"I'm sorry. I couldn't save old woman."

 

I looked down at old woman's body, missing her head. I do not know the name of old woman. In the future, many people will die this way.

I saw Yoo Sangah looking at me with a complicated look.

 

“How is Dokja-ssi so…”

"Yes?"

“Ah, it's nothing. Rather… Thank you.”

"What do you mean?"

"I-I..."

 

I belatedly recalled back to the previous scene. I had throw net towards Yoo Sangah. I know what she's thinking.

 

"It's just a coincidence. It won't happen twice."

"Ah..."

 

Yoo Sangah nodded silently. She doesn't know the truth but she is smart. She knows what I mean. Someone lives by my choice and someone else dies. No matter who survived, I don't deserve thanks.

 

[Wow amazing.]

 

The dokkaebi appeared in midair.

 

[What actually happened here? I was just watching another train...]

 

There was a mix of joy and surprise on the dokkaebi's face. Twinkling stars floated above the dokkaebi's head.

I counted the number of stars. One, two, three... Twenty, twenty-two, twenty-four. Twenty four in total. He will be happy.

 

[To the 24 people connected to my channel... Haha, isn't this pretty good? God, thanks for the sponsorship, constellations. Hahaha everyone! Are you really flaunting your worth?]

 

The number of stars means the number of constellations connected to the line.

 

24 isn't much, but it's an odd number for a novice dokkaebi.

 

[The number of victims is high enough? The person in the next carriage is crazy too… Things seem to be quite interesting today.]

 

Dokkaebi manipulated something in the air. A moment later, a list of survivors appeared.

 

[Survivors from 3434 Train to Bulgwang, Car 3807: Kim Dokja, Lee Hyunsung, Yoo Sangah, Han Myungoh, Cale Henituse, Kim Namwoon and Lee Gilyoung. A total of seven survivors.]

 

Seven people. If I remember correctly it should be...

Glancing at the corpses of the dead fish, I feel grateful that more people than I thought survived. I saw the faces of the victims one by one.

Lee Hyunsung has a good physique and excellent motor skills, so it is hoped that he will survive. I even expected Yoo Sangah to some extent.

On top of that, Lee Gilyoung. If my guess is correct, 'Lee Gilyoung' is the name of the boy standing next to the red-haired kid. The liquid from the crushed grasshopper was still in the boy's hand. It was a locust that he had squeezed out.

The boy looked at the red-haired child who was heading to my side, the boy tried to take back the cake box that still hadn't changed shape.

I hesitated for a moment before touching the cute boy's shoulder. That's not stupid sympathy. Simply put, this...

That's right. Hypocrisy.

 

"Boy..."

 

The child slowly turned his head and looked into my eyes in confusion. I remember how he showed many expressions, at the sight of the fear of death he encountered for the first time in his life.

 

"Do you want to live?"

 

The child widened his eyes, I also saw how the child tilted his head, probably in confusion. Then I saw his body shaking slowly. Then little by little, I pulled the child into my arms.

 

"Then let's go together."

 

I ignored how Kim Namwoon was looking at me with a glare. I only saw Yoo Sangah watching me with an impressed expression. I accidentally caused another misunderstanding. In fact, it is meant to be seen. But his target wasn't Yoo Sangah.

 

[Several constellations are impressed by your good deeds.]

[Constellations have sponsored you 200 coins.]

 

I couldn't help but think it was low step. But I also want to live.

In view of the upcoming major event, it was important to draw attention constellations now.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' smiles at your interaction]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' warns you to stop hugging him]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is banging on the table because you hugged a weak human too strongly]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says that you are blocking his shine]

[Some constellations are hostile to you]

'eh? Why?'

 

 

 


Cale's POV


 

 

Cale felt like he was close to kicking this man called Kim Dokja in the solar plexus. What 'do you want to live' thing is he trying to be hypocritical? Cale was trying desperately to hold back the urge to rage to the point of trembling as the blurry man kept patting him on the back.

 

-LET WE XX AND XX THIS MAN!! THEN WE XXX BECAUSE HE DARE TO HUG YOU!! 💦

-You better get out of that guy's arms Cale, I'm afraid he's a pedophile... 🪨

-THEN WE CREATE A SEA OF FIRE AND DROW HER THERE HAHAHAHA... no, I'm serious Cale ⛈️

-Cale let's just eat... 🛡️

 

Breaking away from Kim Dokja, Cale kept a straight face as he turned back towards his favorite cake and brought it towards Kim Namwoon and Lee Gilyoung (They introduced themselves earlier, but Gilyoung seemed to have forgotten about it since they had only met briefly before). He shared it with the two of them (after applying the disinfectant of course), before giving it to the large man called Lee Hyunsung and the woman called Yoo Sangah. Cale was feeling irritated so he was not going to give it to that Kim Dokja man. Not even the guy Han Myungoh because that old man sucks.

 

[Part of the constellations nod to see you eating well]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that you should stay away when random people try to hug you]

I agree...

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' screams hysterically when it sees you eating so voraciously]

What's with this constellation always hysterical?

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' says for weak humans to eat more]

Oh.. black dragon?

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' wishes you to laugh often because it is as dazzling as his hair]

What...?

[Constellations have sponsored you 10,000 coins]

Oh?

"Money is the best!!"

[Constellation 'Mass Production Maker' agrees with you]

[10,000 coins sponsored]

 

With that Cale smiled sweetly, while causing another growing wave of coin sponsors. Which made him smile even wider. The people around him also smiled in relief beside him. That, except for Kim Dokja who was still getting threatening letters from the constellations he didn't understand why he was being threatened.

While munching on the cake, which he finally managed to eat too, after looting the constellations, who continued to be hysterical as he ate heartily. Cale heard the annoying old man talking to the Dokkaebi. Cale just thought that Han Myungoh really was brave because he still was after his check was burned.

 

“W-Will you let us go now? Didn't you get what you wanted?”

 

From a distance with broken clothes, Han Myungoh shouted. He held onto the carriage pole tightly while trembling but still trying to be brave.

 

[Hmmm, go? Can't you see outside? Do you really want to go there?]

 

Dokkaebi chuckled. Cale didn't know if it was just his imagination or not, but Cale had the feeling that the Dokkaebi was glancing at the cake that was only one left.

 

what? don't tell me that creature wants to rob him?

[Somehow that's awesome. Actually, I didn't expect much from this carriage but you managed to pass the first scenario. This proves that insects deserve to survive.]

 

Cale once again felt the Dokkaebi's gaze, seemingly trying to avoid it at the mention of the words insect.

 

hmm.. guilt? was he just ordered so he's just trying to be fierce? Well.. I also know assassin who pretend to be friendly.

[Now, shouldn't there be a reward for overcoming adversity? As a reward for the first scenario, you are entitled to a 'constellation' sponsor. Wow! How about that? Aren't you looking forward to it? Hmm, you all are not enthusiastic. This is really a big problem.]

 

Ignoring the Dokkaebi who was making an incomprehensible explanation, Cale tried to contact his uncles.

 

 

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill activated]

Cale : Are you guys okay?

Barrow : Yes. How about my nephew?

Cale : Here, I passed the first scenario by killing fish. Thanks to bear hobby. Right, where are the others?

Barrow : They can only communicate when they are close to me. They were rushing to the nearest minimarket.

Cale : ...

Cale : Oh. Maybe because you're a big criminal and they're just minions.

Barrow : ..could you stop bringing up the past, Cale? My heart hurts..

Cale : Forget it, when asked to choose something. Don't choose anything. God of death once told me that.

Barrow : Sponsor, right? Of course, we finished Sponsor Selection. a few minutes ago, who wants to get one anyway? We're strong without it. How dare those cowardly things, who don't show a face, try to make a white star an underling!!

Cale : ..oh

Barrow : Right, almost forgot. When the god of death sent a spatial pouch with the ridiculous name 'Ruller of Fantasy' he also said that you should stay where you are until he can reach you.

Cale : OK. Is there no next scenario?

Barrow : Yes, but we pay a fine of 10,000 coins per person to skip that scenario.

Cale : Ooohh are you guys rich?

Barrow : They kept giving me those coins during the first scenario.

Cale : ...anyway I'll tell you guys the meeting location. Stay together and don't go anywhere

Barrow : OK

Dorph : Ready!!!

Sayeru : Don't worry Cale.

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill deactivated]

 

 

As soon as Cale deactivated the skill, a window appeared asking him to choose a sponsor. Cale just stared at that thing, who have strange names.And of course the god of death exists too. Cale wondered why he was tagging along when he said not to choose anything.

 

+

[Sponsor's Choice]

 

-Please choose your sponsor

-Your selected sponsor will be your strong supporter.

 

Ruler of Fantasy

Demonic Judge of Fire

Prisoner of the Golden Headband

Secretive Plotter

Abyssal Black Flame Dragon

King of the Silver Heart

Queen of the Darkest Spring

Savior of Corruption

Living Flame

Father of the Rich Night

Scribes of Heaven

+

 

Just as Cale was looking over the name and imagining the appearance behind it. Cale heard Yoo Sangah ask Kim Dokja.

 

“Dokja-ssi? Two strange choices suddenly appeared before me…”

"I don't know even if you ask me. Do it comfortably. Think of it as an aptitude test."

"Aptitude test..."

“No one knows what the situation is anyway. Why not do it at ease?”

"Oh I understand."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows when he heard how the reader explained. But he was then pulled back by a blue window.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' wishes you to choose it because we will be a shiny hair duo]

[Constellations 'Secretive Plotter' are bothered by the two constellations that suddenly appeared]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' wonders why the Scribe of Heaven and Saviour of Corruption are also joining]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' says it's interested]

[Constellation 'Saviour of Corruption' says that he will protect an innocent soul from the world's corruption]

[The good absolute constellations are shocked!]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' raises her eyebrows seeing the constellation Father of the Rich Night]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' coughs and averts his gaze]

[Nebula <Underworld> welcomes the little prince]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' screams for the weak humans to choose him because the great and mighty him is so strong!]

[Black Cloud's constellations are shaken by the Abyssal Black Flame Dragon's scream]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' stares at you silently]

[Many constellations are shocked by the constellations appearing]

[Constellations await your answer]

[5,000 coins have been sponsored]

 

Cale stared blankly at the blue windows that kept popping up, which he didn't have time to read what was inside, because there were too many of them. He didn't feel comfortable either, because he would reject them. Cale could feel that these people did not have any malicious intent. But still, Cale couldn't stay in this world forever. So it is best to avoid unnecessary relationships.

Taking a look at his surroundings, Cale could see how other people were seriously thinking about their choices. But Cale couldn't do anything about it. He has to go home. He couldn't stay here.

 

[There is still one minute to complete the Sponsor Selection.]

 

His family isn't here. He just wanted to survive and go home. Back to his own world. The world where he existed as the real Cale Henituse.

 

[Sponsor Selection has ended.]

[You have not chosen a sponsor.]

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods at your choice]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is disappointed in you]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' is disappointed at not being able to get a cute child]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' sees Constellation Demonic Judge of Fire]

[Constellation 'Saviour of Corruption' sees constellation Demonic Judge of Fire]

[Cnstellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says what a pity]

[Nebula <Underworld> is disappointed that they didn't get a prince]

[Many constellations are attracted by your choice]

[Part of the constellations are annoyed by your choice]

[Constellation that likes you glares and watches the constellation that is annoyed with you]

[Constellations will be watching over you from now on]

eh? Why? watching what?

[8,000 coins have been sponsored]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is saddened by your choice]

[1,000 coins have been sponsored]

 

Feeling bad, Cale tried to search around his spatial pouch to find something. Cale took out the apple pie that was still not finished as well after he had eaten so much of it.

 

"Don't be sad... um.. will you?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is staring at you...]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says is it okay?]

 

Cale nodded and the apple pie in his hands just disappeared. After giving a small smile, Cale suddenly felt goosebumps on the back of his head and looked up at the blue window in front of him.

 

[Constellations stare at you intensely]

 

With a blank face Cale took out his apple pie and held it in front of the blue window.

 

"Eh.. want.. do you want too?"

[Constellations nod repeatedly while screaming yes!!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' feeling sad..]

"Here.. take it.. I still have a lot. Everyone can take it"

 

While forcing a smile in his flustered state, Cale picked up the apple pie that disappeared as soon as it came out of his spatial bag. While doing so Cale unintentionally looked around, and met the dumbfounded eyes of the people in the carriage as well as the Dokkaebi who was staring blankly at him. Feeling awkward, Cale showed his signature smile that had been tested time and time again, successfully getting people to allow him to do whatever he wanted.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' is hysterical while wiping his nosebleed]

[Part of the constellations have fainted from bleeding from a nosebleed looking at you]

[A small portion of the constellations feel that they will even be able to die happily if this continues]

"Do not die!!!"

If you die who will give me coins!?

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles and nods saying staying alive is for the best right?]

 

Cale widened his eyes and answered 'yes' in a daze as he saw the words he knew so well. Cale found it odd but quickly forgot about it after realizing that anyone could also be thinking the same thing.

And that's how sponsor selection ended.

 

Notes:

Kim Namwoon : Don't cry!!
Kim Dokja : ...why are these constellations cursing me..???
Secretive Plotter : I found you.
Cale : I got a target that I'm going to loot.

Chapter 11: Chapter 10

Notes:

I'm back~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Staring at the Dokkaebi who was also staring blankly at him. Cale lifted the apple pie and offered it to the cute Dokkaebi.

 

[Ahem. Haha, is this true... aren't there two interesting options? Okay. There will be another chance.]

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders and put his apple pie down after seeing how that Dokkaebi tried to avoid it. After looking at Cale and Kim Dokja, the dokkaebi's eyes smiled until they became crescents.

 

[Now now, everyone has finished the selection. Rest here for a bit. I have to prepare the next scenario. See you in 10 minutes!]

 

Cale thought the Dokkaebi had disappeared, but when he looked at his hands, apple pie had disappeared in thin air.

 

he can say if he wants to, why should he be silent?

 

Continuing to stare at his hand and blue window notices about constellations that are still hysterical. Cale heard Kim Dokja's voice.

 

"Let's get together."

 

The people approached Kim Dokja, after making sure Kim Namwoon was calm, Cale also approached Kim Dokja with Lee Gilyoung pulling him. Lee Hyunsung was the first to extend his hand to Kim Dokja.

 

"Hello, I'm Lee Hyunsung."

“Kim Dokja.”

“Nice to meet you… although I don't know if these words fit the situation. As I said before, I am military… well, I have to say that I am a soldier.”

"You can't contact your unit?"

"...Yes."

 

Looking down at the hands that were still connected, Cale thought about Lee Hyunsung's muscular hands and then looked down at his hands.

 

Seemingly painful, Lee Hyunsung gripped his tightly...

"I-I'm Yoo Sangah, nice to meet you"

"Lee Gilyoung"

"Tsk, Kim Namwoon"

"Ahh.. I'm Cale Henituse.."

 

Being the last to introduce, Cale saw Yoo Sangah hesitating. As Cale tilted his head in confusion, she asked.

 

"Sorry.. but I was curious, but are you a foreigner, Cale? Your red hair is unusual, is it real?"

"Oh yes. Noona can say that. And my red hair is real."

“Ah, Cale-nim.”

"eh? Hyung can just call me by name, no problem"

"No, that.. I want to thank you. You gave me your grasshopper. I don't know if I would have lived if it weren't for you."

 

Cale felt like this Lee Hyunsung was grateful for such a trifle. So he waved his hand and said.

 

"No, it's just a small matter. I'm sure everyone would do the same. Besides, you can take the locust yourself if you want".

That's right, with that big body, people will step aside.

[Constellations 'Absolute good' smile at your words]

but it's true?

"Huh, as if everyone is like you"

 

Ignoring Kim Namwoon who put on a proud face as if his son got first place. And other person who was looking at him strangely, Cale watched Lee Hyunsung scratch his cheek then give a deep bow.

 

“Still. Thanks to Cale-nim. Because this way, even if I live, I will be able to live as a person. Thank you very much. And… I'm ashamed.”

 

Haste prevented Lee Hyunsung from bowing for too long. Cale ran up to the big man and asked him to stand up straight. Then an annoying old man's voice was heard.

 

"Haha, our contractor did one big thing. Dokja-ssi, you know my name?"

 

Staring flat with annoyance, Cale saw that Han Myungoh holding Kim Dokja's shoulder with an arrogant face. This time Cale was really annoyed. Kim Dokja took a hand from his shoulder and said.

Kim Dokja mengambil tangan dari bahunya dan berkata.

 

"I know, Han Myungoh-ssi."

"Huh, Han Myungoh-ssi? Shouldn't you be calling me Department Head?"

 

Trying to use his domineering Aura, Cale saw Kim Namwoon tug at Han Myungoh's collar so roughly that the old man stumbled and said.

 

"Hey old man, are you crazy?"

"Y-You!! Can't you be polite? Didn't your parents teach you? You should-"

 

Before he finished speaking, Kim Namwoon knocked Han Myungoh down on the floor of the carriage which was still bleeding.

 

"Let me teach you, you old man. Have you forgotten what that Dokkaebi just said? Hm? This is reality not a joke. Your damn company might even have been razed to the ground by the time the monst-"

 

Glancing at Cale, Kim Namwoon cleared his throat and continued.

 

“…ahem when the creatures outside pass by. Face reality, wake up. Didn't you see your own status window? That game-like thing wasn't just your imagination but the real thing.This is a warning to you, if I ever hear such disgusting nonsense again, then don't blame me if I rip your fucking mouth out."

 

Han Myungoh's face turned pale as Kim Namwoon made his threat. That old man stepped back, trembling as he glanced at Kim Namwoon in horror. But Kim Namwoon just returned to Cale's side, patted his head which made Cale brush him off then looked at the people who were still watching him.

 

"This goes for you guys too. Everyone. So stop whining you damn bitch."

"..."

 

Cale looked at Kim Namwoon's face who was still wearing a proud face and showed Cale a smirk. His hands itched and because of irritation, he took the net that was lying and then in front of people he hit the teenager on the back of the head.

 

"Ouch! What are you doing."

"Children are forbidden to curse!"

"Ei.. but you also curse sometimes.."

 

Ignoring the mumbling Kim Namwoon who was still rubbing the back of his head, Cale threw away the net that was now broken in half, and pulled Lee Gilyoung away from Kim Namwoon causing the teenager to become depressed.

Then Cale watched Lee Hyunsung who was still looking at Kim Namwoon sigh, and said

 

“Yeah.. It's like a novel I read while standing on duty, but I still can't feel it. This really isn't a dream?”

"This is reality."

 

Hearing Kim Dokja's firm answer, Cale saw the green window showing the reader's notification appear.

 

 

[The character 'Lee Hyunsung' feels a faint trust in you.]

[Your understanding of the character 'Lee Hyunsung' has increased.]

 

 

Raising an eyebrow, Cale saw Lee Hyunsung nod.

 

“It's good that you are sure. Then what do we do now? Dokja-ssi, do you have any opinion?”

"We have to go."

 

Hearing Kim Dokja's answer without hesitation, Cale would support him because that man know the future. But before he could answer, Han Myungoh and Yoo Sangah hesitated.

 

"G-go. Are you out of your mind?"

“Dokja-ssi, I think…”

 

Kim Namwoon who was still depressed kicked the chair near Han Myungoh which made the old man scream and get scared. Then he angrily glared at the people as he said.

 

"Damn it, you adults are really idiots aren't you? So you guys still want to stay here and wait for help?"

"Out-outside mons-"

"Old man, shut up your damn mouth! Tsk, at least when you get out you can find your families, right? Dammit, I can't speak properly so just listen. How long are you guys going to sit on this pile of corpses? Hm?"

 

They all fell silent after hearing the family's words. Cale pulled the corners of his mouth up at Kim Namwoon's good words. The teenager was right, if we want to survive it is best to keep walking instead of relying on others and staying seated. There's no guarantee that everything will be okay here after all the chaos before. Better try.

The first person to notice was Yoo Sangah. She took one step forward and looked at Kim Dokja.

 

“Go. I'm going out.”

"N-No! Didn't you hear what that thing was saying? Rest here! If we move then our heads will explod- hiiiikk"

 

Kim Namwoon who was running out of patience thrust the dagger he was still holding into the side of Han Myungoh's face. Which made the person pale as a corpse.

 

"Let's get a majority vote."

 

Kim Dokja said, Yoo Sangah raised her hand first, then Kim Dokja. Kim Namwoon and Lee Gilyoung looked at Cale. After seeing Cale raise a hand, the two of them followed suit. Kim Dokja smiled his thanks to Cale which was answered with a reassuring smile from Cale who was greeted by coin sponsor.

After a few seconds, Lee Hyunsung said quietly.

 

"...I need to head to my base but it seems dangerous to move in this situation. There's also a warning."

“Shit, you all go alone! I'm not going! I'm not going out!”

 

Seeing Kim Namwoon actually gripping his dagger preparing to slaughter someone, Cale hastily tugged at his sleeve. Kim Namwoon who lowered his head to be level with Cale's height, was immediately patted on the head by Cale to calm down. Seeing that the teenager had calmed down, Cale saw Kim Dokja's troubled expression. Cale thought that maybe Lee Hyunsung had something that would help in the future, and that was why Kim Dokja wanted to bring him along.

Cale wanted to say a word or two before...

 

-Kuuong!

Crazy bastard...

 

The thick iron plate made a loud sound. The iron door for carriage 3707 is slightly distorted. Cale gripped the arm of Kim Namwoon who was standing straight and reached for Lee Gilyoung who was staring blankly.

 

"W-What?"

 

Ignoring Han Myungoh, the metal door again made a loud, ear-piercing sound.

 

-Kuuong!

 

"...uh"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks you to get off from train]

What?

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' urges you to quickly get off from train!]

“W-What? Everyone stop it!”

 

Ignoring Han Myungoh and Lee Hyunsung who were approaching the door. Cale got another warning from the Secretive Plotter.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that the person from the other carriage is evil]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that there is no guarantee that people there don't kill other people]

 

Widening his eyes, Cale just remembered that this constellation could watch humans like a tv show. They probably saw the carnage from another train

 

But I can't... I have to meet the god of death and hear what he has to say first...

"You can't stop it."

"Hah?"

"We have to go."

 

Looking at Kim Dokja, Cale noticed the look in his heavy eyes.

 

"Huh? But..."

"If we don't leave now. We will all be dead before the next scenario arrives."

 

Frowning, Cale now had to find a way, for how did he have to be here, but still not be noticed by anyone who would come later.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' tells you not to meet that bad guy]

[Most of the constellations are worried about you]

 

Ignoring the Secretive Plotter's and the constellations' warnings. Cale continued to rack his brains while watching other people.

 

“Do you want to die from the man outside the iron door or do you want to try your luck outside the train? Which will you choose?”

"U-Uh..."

"Dokja-ssi, is there any guarantee that the person outside the iron door is an enemy?"

 

Lee Hyunsung asked doubtfully, Cale who still couldn't come up with a solution, got irritated and answered harshly.

 

"Does everyone have bug and fish? Of course not, they kill each other. Do you want to die hyung?"

 

Glancing back at the door that was still making a sinister sound, Lee Hyunsung and Han Myungoh finally moved to find a door that could be opened.

 

“...I was too careless. Let's find a way out.”

“C-come on! Quickly go!”

"It's broken!"

"Shit, we can't go this way!"

 

Ignoring everything and trying to isolate all sound, Cale approached Kim Namwoon who was just watching the door that was starting to shatter as he frowned.

 

-Kung!

"Dokja-ssi! Come-"

"No!"

 

It looks like they found a door, but only a fifth of it is open.

 

"...It looks like it's broken here too."

"What about other places?"

"This seems like the only place where we can escape."

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Use skills.”

“Huh? Skill…”

 

Still ignoring the Secretive Plotter who was still frantically asking him to come out, and Kim Dokja who asked Lee Hyunsung to use his skills. Cale spoke to Kim Namwoon

 

"hyung"

"Cale.. Don't be afraid, your hyung will carr-"

"If I'm not around, stay with those people"

"What?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' frowns and asks what you want to do]

 

Still ignoring, Cale continued.

 

"They know what's needed, so until we meet again, stay alive and don't stay away from Kim Dokja and them"

"Wait-"

 

Cutting off Kim Namwoon, Cale looked into Lee Gilyoung's eyes.

 

"Gilyong"

"No-"

"Listen to me, go beside Lee Hyunsung and go with him. I will see you again. I promise"

"What the heck are you trying to do? Don't you know what kind of person is behind that door? Murderer! KILLER!!"

"Don't worry, I know what I'm doing. I can hide without being noticed."

 

-Dudududu.

 

Hearing the sound of the door opening, Cale pushed the tense Lee Gilyong toward Lee Hyunsung.

 

"What? This person has real power!"

“That's it! Really awesome!”

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' has started to trust you.]

[Your understanding of the character 'Lee Hyunsung' has increased.]

 

 

Ignoring the reader's green window, Cale saw how Hyunsung was holding Gilyoung.

 

"Let's go!"

 

Cale jumped in too and got out of the train with Kim Namwoon, who was still watching him intently. But not long after running, the Dokkaebi appeared.

 

[...Ah, it really is. I knew this would happen. Haven't I seen it before? I told you not to go anywhere, Shit! The scenario isn't ready yet-]

 

Dokkaebi looked angry as it floated over the Dongho Bridge.

 

"Wahh! I knew this was going to happen! I told you don-agh"

 

Ignoring Kim Namwoon who hit the head of the screaming Han Myungoh. Cale saw the Dokkaebi speak, and along with it, a second scenario appeared.

 

[Huh...I can't do anything.. You really are a lucky human.]

 

 

[Second scenario has arrived!]

 

+

[Second Scenario – Escape]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: E

Clear Conditions: Cross the broken bridge and enter Oksu Station.

Time Limit: 20 minutes.

Compensation: 200 coins.

Failure: ???

+

 

 

Well done, Oksu station. I will contact the others to gather there.

“Dokja-ssi, something is wrong. It says 'the bridge is broken' but the bridge is still…”

"Don't worry and just run! Immediately!"

“U-Understood!”

 

Looking at the Bridge that Yoo Sangah was referring to, Cale saw Kim Namwoon who was still looking at him intensely while running, so he said.

 

"Will ask my uncles to go to Oksu station so we can get together. Please go ahead, because hyung is the only one they know."

“Dokja-ssi, let's hurry up!”

"I'm coming."

 

Seeing Hyunsung almost to the end of the bridge, Cale stopped and channeled the power of his wind into Kim Namwoon.

 

-Leave it to me, I'll immediately send it across. 🍃

 

Kim Namwoon screamed and raged as he was blown away, but Cale just remained silent as he caught his breath.

 

"Kim Namwoon!?"

"Wh- How? Wind?!"

to hell with this weak body...

 

Before Cale could breathe enough and intend to use his wind to throw another people, Cale heard Han Myungoh's scream.

 

"Ah, what is it?"

 

There was a huge whirlpool in the middle of the Han River, emitting splashes of water. And a gigantic monster was at the center of the splash. Queen Ichthyosaur. That creature he had also faced as Kim Rok Soo.

 

-Ku ku ku ku!

 

The marine commander rose and chewed at the foot of the bridge.

 

"The bridge is destroyed!"

"Run! If we run then we can pass!"

 

Frowning from seeing another monster, Cale returned near the train. Cale had a feeling that they, as long as Kim Dokja was around, would be able to survive. Cale would run out of time if he continued to help them. Before the bad guy from the previous carriage got out, he should be able to hide.

 

[There is no fun if this game is too easy.]

 

 

[Scenario difficulty has been adjusted.]

[Difficulty scenario: E -> D]

 

 

[Is there any fun if you run away? Let's create a bit of atmosphere!]

 

 

[The evil thoughts of the dead have returned.]

[The surrounding earth is filled with black ether.]

[The evil people have woken up!]

 

 

-I can feel the black mana from these guys. I can purify it ⛈️

 

Ignoring the laughing Dokkaebi and zombies that had finally appeared at his request, Cale spread his fire of destruction around him at the stingy request. The surrounding zombies were scorched and unable to get up again after coming into contact with the flames.

 

[Constellations that use fire are attracted to you]

[Constellation 'Absolutely Good' is watching you]

[Constellation 'Absolutely Evil' is watching you]

to hell with you...

 

-Kwaaaaaang!

 

Cale glanced back as he saw the marine commander biting the bridge down. Kim Dokja, Yoo Sangah, and Han Myungoh lowered their heads close by. Cale looked again in front of him. Then stamped his feet on the ground.

 

-I'll do it 🪨

 

Using Superrock, Cale punched a hole in the floor just enough for him to sit up. He also built some rocks that would block the view. The environment was already chaotic, it wouldn't be strange if there were a lot of boulders. Passersby could never see him unless they ran over. But Cale purposely made that hole in the opposite direction to the direction of the bridge and some distance from the entrance they exited earlier. So unless the bad guy is a madman who goes around slashing all the rocks, he's not going to get caught.

 

[Earth-wearing constellations are attracted to you]

 

As Cale entered and took out a small cloth to cover where he was going to sit, he heard a voice in the air.

 

 

[Someone has received the constellation's help.]

[The constellation scenario 'Deus Ex Machina' has been activated.]

 

 

As expected... That Kim Dokja knows what to do well

 

Then Cale read the explanation in front of him.

 

 

+

[Deus Ex Machina – Even Bridge]

Description: A bridge of light created by the constellations. Only an 'even' number of people can cross the bridge. The bridge will disappear as soon as an 'odd' number of people try to cross it.

+

 

 

Narrowing his eyes at the 'even' and 'odd' words, Cale took out a whip top from his spatial bag.

 

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS LIGHT HAHAHAHA!!! THERE IS A LIGHT OVER THE BRIDGE!!

-Hey Cale!! How are you? We're stuck in the whip!!

-Ahem, sorry we were noisy Cale, do you need any information on what happened near the bridge, Cale?

 

"Yes

 

[Many constellations are curious about who you are talking to]

[300 coins have been sponsored]

 

-Cale!! the girl told the ugly monkey that his head suddenly..then she stopped talking!!

-That man says it's sponsor, then he does something then gets shocked.

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS LOVE HAHAHAHA!!! THAT WOMAN ASKED MONKEY WHAT TO DO!! WHY SHE ASK MONKEY?

 

Cale tried to stop his lips from twitching, as the wind elemental referred to Kim Dokja as a monkey, for those who had been in a fantasy world, it was true that things looked ugly after seeing how even Hannah was still beautiful.

 

but even calling him monkey..a little...

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS FIGHT!!! THEY FIGHT WITH THE DEAD!!

-Oh, the old man over there took the girl away, crossed the bridge, and left the man, Cale behind.

-Cale!! The monkey has a dumbfounded face which makes his face even uglier!!

 

Cale was sure that the old man was Han Myungoh, who was causing trouble again. Cale was a little confused as to how that Kim Dokja would cross over because he was now alone.

 

Are zombies considered partners? he can tie up his mouth, hands and feet and then carry the zombies if they are included.

-That man fights with the dead then gets injured, Cale. He also muttered to calm.

 

Continuing to concentrate on the sound of the wind elemental, Cale also tried to hear if the bad guy had gotten out of the train.

 

-Wow!! There was a white object floating above the monkey man, Cale!

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS WHITE THING!!! HAHAHAHA THAT THING ASKED IS THERE NO ONE WHO WANTS HELP MONKEY? THEN SAID THAT MONKEY SHOULD CHOOSE.

what does the dokkaebi mean it was a previous sponsorship issue?

-The man said to activate bookmark number one. Then he became strong and could fight well, Cale.

-What is that monkey doing?

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS IGNORANCE!!

 

Just as Cale was thinking, what did Kim Dokja use and whether he should help him. There was a voice that was stronger than before.

 

-BANGG!!

-BROK

 

crazy bastard... did he kick the metal door?

[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks you to remain silent until he says you may]

 

Wiping off his cold sweat, Cale nodded to the Secretive Plotter who was happily helping him watch over the crazy bastard. While continuing to hold his superior's whip.

 

-Waaahhh Cale!! The one in all black who barged through the street while cutting everyone to death!!!

-He destroys everything in his path.

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS MURDER!! HE CHOPPERD UP ALL THOSE DEAD PEOPLE!!

you don't have to tell me that...

-The man watched the mess the man in black had made, Cale.

-That monkey seems to know the black man!!

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS ASK!! HE ASK WHO MONKEY!!

-Who that monkey anyway?

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS MONKEY IS MONKEY!!

-The man in black stared coldly at the man. The man seemed to do something.

 

 

[Readers have found the protagonist]

 

 

Widening his eyes, Cale stared blankly at the reader's green window. Cale was just guessing and wasn't sure, but he couldn't believe that readers did have novels and that there were protagonists. Feeling his back go cold, Cale recalled how in the TBoH novel, Choi Han was supposed to beat up Cale Henituse.

 

Was Kim Dokja going to get beaten up?

-The man in black came up to the man and coldly asked how that man could live, Cale.

 

Growing cold because of what the wind elemental had said, Cale vowed that he would definitely never meet that cruel protagonist.

 

I need to quickly have a one-on-one talk with Kim Dokja. Right, it was so I could cooperate and get through the future. Having information is more important than not.

 

Cale was thinking about using his three uncles as negotiating tools, in order to gain the cooperation of the one and only reader. Cale believed that the powers of his three uncles who were criminals in the previous world would definitely be enough to intrigue readers.

And Cale once again reminded himself to stay away from the protagonist and never meet. He will try to become air if the reader is going to talk to the protagonist, or better yet he will run away. He would never attract the attention of such a ruthless bastard.

 

I'm weak anyway, protagonist won't be interested in me...

 

Cale would definitely be throwing the protagonist's attention toward his three uncles if there was a need. And stay silent.

 

right...staying silent is my specialty..

 

And that was how Cale failed to achieve what he wanted...

Notes:

Secretive Plotter : Yoo Joonghyuk is evil so stay away.
Yoo Joonghyuk: There is another prophet.
Kim Dokja : Damn protagonist.
Cale : Staying quiet is my specialty.

 

after.
Yoo Joonghyuk : I hate this constellation.
Secretive Plotter: I hate this incarnation.
Cale : Why am I here...?
Kim Dokja: ...you guys stop, you guys will make little Cale run away.

Chapter 12: Chapter 11

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As Cale was still convincing himself to stay away from the protagonist and stick to the readers to get through the apocalypse. He heard a sound.

 

[Aren't you going? you will fail]

 

The Dokkaebi tilted his head and approached Cale. Finally Cale could see the fine hairs on the creature's body that made him want to touch it. He took off his top whip to concentrate on the dokkaebi's question before answering.

 

"Failure does not mean death"

 

Trying to take his eyes off the silky smooth fur, Cale answered the Dokkaebi's question. Cale saw the failure written '???' not death, as in the first scenario. So that's why he can calmly stay here.

 

[Hmm.. The constellations like you, so I'll let you this time. But you have to pay a fine]

"Okay? Coins?"

[Yes, give me 5000 coins as a fine]

 

Tilting his head in confusion, Cale who heard his uncle pay 10,000 coins felt weird. So he asked doubtfully.

 

"..5,000?"

[4,000!!! You can definitely pay that much right?]

why is it even less?

[3,000!! That's enough]

 

Cale felt weird about the Dokkaebi lowering its price in a panic as he just stood there silently. I mean, it's like a market. Are the fines negotiable?

 

[2,000!!]

"..."

 

Cale was even at a loss for words at the Dokkaebi who looked on the verge of tears while still lowering the price.

 

[...1,000. this is the last one, please pay?]

"...Okay"

 

Cale could only weakly reply, he wasn't the one asking for the price to be lowered but it felt like he was robbing the children. Even more so with Dokkaebi's bright expression as Cale paid following the instructions for using the coin that he had not had the chance to read before.

After that Cale who was still looking at the Dokkaebi got interested in its fur again, he swore it would definitely be as warm as a black tiger. It can't be used as a bed, but it can definitely be used as a hug pillow. And the dokkaebi seemed to have noticed his gaze as he drew closer and waved his hand in front of Cale's eyes.

 

[What's wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that?]

 

Reflexively, Cale immediately voiced his desire out loud.

 

"May I hug you?"

[W-what?! Don't you know who I am? I am a great Dokkebi!! I can't let a human like you hug me!!]

 

Feeling dejected, Cale nodded his head at the Dokkaebi while looking out of the hole. He was about to take the top of the Whip and continue to listen to the wind elemental information but before that, Cale heard the sound of the Dokkaebi that had jumped far away earlier.

 

[W-wait a second, don't put on a sad face. I will give you the honor to hug this great dokkaebi]

 

The dokkaebi then came back closer and spread his arms in hug pose. The excited Cale trying on the soft pillow immediately pulled the Dokkaebi over, ignoring the excited and hysterical constellations. As expected, Cale felt the soft fur on the Dokkaebi's body. It is even gentler than the black tiger. He rubbed his cheek against the stiff Dokkaebi, then relaxed slowly. Still ignoring the constellations, Cale activated his skill while hugging the white pillow.

 

 

[Villain and Hero's Communication Box Skill activated]

Cale: Go to Oksu station.

Barrow : Fine, but we might be a little slow.

Cale: Is there a problem?

Dorph : There are a lot of monsters blocking the way.

Sayeru : We went the wrong way and stabbed the monster's lair, we'll go there after cleaning this up.

Barrow : Right, Cale. Can you increase your stats with coins? I read it should be able to, but for some reason neither of us could improve stats.

Cale: Really?

Sayeru: How about you?

Cale : I haven't opened the status window yet

Barrow : Open it and have a look, then try asking the god of death if he contacted you.

Cale : Alright, you guys be careful

Barrow : Owwww...my nephew is so-

[Villain and Hero's Communication Box Skill deactivated]

 

 

 

[Your understanding of the character 'Yoo Jonghyuk' is increasing.]

[Your understanding of this person is already very high.]

[Readers can now read the Protagonist's mind]

 

 

Ignoring the white radish and whatever green window that had just appeared, Cale tried to open his status window after answering the Dokkaebi who was asking if he was asleep, after which he remained silent.

 

 


+

[Status Window]

 

Name: Cale Henituse/xxx/Naru Von Ejellan

Age: 10 years/xx/153 years

Constellation Sponsor:-

Personal Attributes: Dimensional Savior (???), Who had Sealed God (???), Loved by God (???), Loved by Dragons (???), Loved by Many Races (Myth), Father of the Dragon King's Child (Myth), Grandson of the Ancient Dragon (Myth), Savior (Pseudo-Myth), The Hero Who Was Never Seen Again (Quasi-myth), Roan Kingdom East Commander (Legendary), Ancient Power Holder (Legendary), Son of the Vampire king (Legendary), Transmigrator (Legendary), Wind Elemental Companion (Legendary), Strategist (Legendary) ), Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces (Hero), Readers Comprehension (Hero), Ability User (Hero), Saint Candidate (Hero), Duke Candidate (Rare), Prime Minister Candidate (Rare), King Candidate's sworn brother (Rare), innkeeper (General).

Exclusive Skills: Indestructible Shield (Lv???), Vitality of the Heart (Lv???), The Sound of the Wind (Lv???), Dominating Aura (Lv???), Fire of Destruction (Lv ???) , Super Rock (Lv ???), Sky Eating Water (Lv ???), Blood-Drenched Rock (Lv ???), Annual Rings of Life (Lv ???), Villain and Hero communication box (Lv. Max), Villain Chain of Control (Lv. Max), Calming Aura (Lv. Max), Loved (Lv. Max), Half Immortal Body (Lv. Max), Record (Lv. ???) , Embrace (Lv.??? ), Instant (Lv.???), ?? (Lv.???).

Stigma:-

Overall Stats: Stamina Lv. -, Strength Lv. -, Agility Lv. -, Magic Power Lv. -.

*Stats are currently locked

+

 

 

Cale froze, he even let go of his white pillow hug. With his pupils shaking violently, he read the screen in front of him repeatedly.

 

what savior? Loved by whom? Hero why? When did I become that crazy vampire child? Duke? Prime what? HYUNG-NIM?! WHAT ARE YOU THINK HUH????!!! Eruhaben-nim, when did I become your grandson? And dad, don't be mean. Think Basen!! Damn god of death!! Say saint again and your temples will explode!!

 

Cale turned even paler as he looked at it. His hands were shaking, his back was cold, dokkaebi in his arms that was still sitting up even looked at him in confusion. The constellations were busy thinking about the circumstances. However Cale could not see and feel anything. Dark, he saw his dark future.

 

...Bullshit, right.. this is just bullshit...

 

Cale whose breathing was getting chaotic tried to close his status window, he couldn't understand why Naru's name was also written there. But he thought maybe because Naru has a different identity, but he didn't want to care about anything. Cale made sure he would never open this damn window. He wanted to swear out loud, but he was afraid to make the constellation or dokkaebi in front of him curious and find out about the damn thing. It's just bullshit, so it's better to be forgotten, and never known.

He didn't know if anyone else could read this thing other than himself, but he would make sure to kill any witness if anyone saw it or silence anyone, even if he had to use the Aura of Domination and the Stone of Blood simultaneously.

 

Who is this madman who wrote this bullshit?

 

Out of curiosity, Cale finally asked.

 

"W-who created the status window?"

[Status Window? Of course the star flow, it automatically reads the incarnation's private and summarizes it in the status window]

"A-Anyone can read it?"

[Hm.. sometimes there are incarnations that can read the status window, Constellations or Dokkaebi too]

 

Cale felt like his breath was running out and he was about to die after listening to the Dokkaebi's explanation, calming the trembling of his voice that was making the constellations worry, Cale tried to light up his little bit of hope.

 

"Then can you see my status window? Y-you constellation can too? I-I can't open it!"

 

Lying in a voice that's getting trembling and almost crying, Cale continued to endure the trials of the world. After arriving in this world, whenever his emotions ran high, he could always cry easily after becoming a child, and this time it was the same, his tears slowly flowed.

 

[Wh-why are you crying? You can't open it? I'll check it out!!]

 

Dokkaebi frantically hovered in the air for a bit then did something, but he became even more serious and confused after that.

 

[Constellations say they can't see your status window either]

 

Releasing his slightly choked breath while still holding back the tears that kept falling, Cale looked toward the Dokkaebi with great anticipation.

 

[I-I can't see it either, I already contacted my superiors. But they say they can't fix it, they can't see it either]

 

Holding back the corners of his mouth that were almost turning up, Cale asked calmly.

 

"Is that true?"

[Yes. But can you use your Skill?]

"I can, it's just that I can't raise stats and open the status window"

[U-uh.. S-sorry I can't do anything. Even the highest authority is hindered]

 

Seeing the white Dokkaebi surrounding him in panic and out of nowhere he took out a candy. Cale finally accepted it happily and smiled brightly. The constellations that were worried about him sighed, and Cale had more confidence in himself as well. He believed that if the constellations couldn't read it, then even the incarnations definitely couldn't read it.

Cale raised his whip over him. Then he pulled the Dokkaebi to hug him with one hand.

 

-We will explain what Cale just happened

-CHAOS DESTRUCTION MONKEY!! MONKEY WAS HANGGING THEN A BLACK MAN ASKED HIS NAME!!

-Monkey was punched by the man in black, Cale!! Then the monkey said that he was fan of that black men.

-Man in black had asked how the man survived, which the man answered from beginning to end what happened earlier!

-BUT THAT MONKEY DIDN'T SAY EVERYTHING, CALE!! MONKEY LIE TOO!! MONKEY ARE ONLY RIGHT WHEN MONKEY SAYS KILL BUGS!!

-Why did the monkey lie earlier?

-BECAUSE HE NAUGHTY MONKEY!!

Clever, Kim Dokja didn't explain everything to provoke the protagonist, but what did he want? Did he want to ask the protagonist to go with him on the bridge? Will he succeed?

-Previously black men also had time to do something to the man.

-OH!! RIGHT!! CHAOS DESTRUCTION!! HIS EYES LIT UP AND THEN THERE WAS A SPARK!!

-After that he got mad at the monkey!!

-The man said black men needed friends, about doing the 46th scenario alone and also about helping out.

-MONKEY ALSO SAYS HE KNOWS THE FUTURE!!!

 

Cale frowned disapprovingly, Cale didn't feel like Kim Dokja should go around pulling out his cards. It is unknown what the protagonist will do if he finds out. It was better if he felt it would help, but otherwise Kim Dokja would be killed by him.

 

It would be difficult if he was killed...

 

Cale was now very worried, he couldn't let the reader who knew the future die. He was a little regretful. Only a few. While thinking about whether he should get out and chase with his wind, Cale again heard elemental continue.

 

-Monkey says black people also know the future with special powers but definitely limited!!

-LIKE TIGER SHAMAN?

-Possible!!!

-Well.. Cale, it didn't take long before the man in black asked if he would let go of his hand after dragging him across the bridge

Crazy bastard... I'm glad I listened to Secretive Plotter....

-THAT MONKEY HAS 2 WISHES, CALE!! HE SAID THAT HE WAS NOT SUBORDINATE AND WANTED TO BE FAIR!!

-Cale!! cal!!!! Now the monkey are released into the water and eaten by fish!!!

-MONEY EATEN BY FISH THEN BLACK MEN CROSS THE BRIDGE!!

-Ahem, he actually got eaten by the sea monster Cale...

".... Thank You..."

 

Cale was speechless, he understood that Kim Dokja wanted to cooperate and demand justice, but could he just say it calmly and not provoke such a lunatic? He even treated the justice-filled Choi Han with care, but why would that reader carelessly treat a crazed psychopath? Is there something wrong with reader's brain from reading too many novels? Or...

 

...no way... don't tell me that he wants to attract the protagonist's attention by acting recklessly? Isn't he too careless? Or is the protagonist simply insane, so that's the only way?

 

 

[Second Scenario – The Escape has ended.]

 

 

Cale looked at the notification about the second scenario that had finally finished and the movement of the zombies outside that also seemed to have stopped.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says the bad guys have left]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says you may go]

 

Seeing the Secretive Plotter's message, Cale knew that the protagonist had reached the end of the bridge after feeding the sea commander with people. Protagonist here seems even scarier than our protagonist.

 

[hmm...I'm going to Kim Dokja's place first, he seems to be doing something interesting]

 

Breaking free from Cale's embrace, the Dokkaebi floated back up while looking at him. Cale was a little relieved to find out his reader was still alive. He stuffed his top whip into his spatial bag.

 

[Right, I haven't told you yet, my name is Bihyung!!]

“Oh, nice to meet the great Bihyung”

[Hmph! You should be honored to know this dokkaebi's name!!]

"Ya ya ya"

 

Chuckling, Cale stood up and climbed out of the hole. But just as Cale was about to say goodbye and return to the train, his vision darkened.

 

"..Hah?"

[Human!!]

 

The last thing he saw was Bihyung flying close to him fast and the constellation message.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is shocked and turns pale]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' tugs at his golden hair in frustration at seeing you suddenly fall]

[Constellation 'Demonic Flame Judge' screams frantically]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' suddenly stands up and sets fire to his seat]

[Several constellations scream in horror]

[Constellation...]

[Constellation...]

 

And Cale was swallowed up by the darkness completely....

Notes:

Wind elemental : Monkey eaten by fish!!
Cale: Crazy protagonist bastard.
Kim Dokja : You crazy Protagonist.
Yoo Joonghyuk : I'm a good person Cale...
Secretive Plotter : ...is someone cursing me?

Chapter 13: Chapter 12

Notes:

Long...
Fyuh.

ah.. and did you see the update earlier?

...I pressed the wrong key

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Opening his eyes, Cale saw endless darkness. Different from the usual darkness, dark like when he almost died as Kim Rok Soo. Dark belongs to death.

Getting up and sitting down, Cale currently couldn't see anything. He wakes up in a place with nothing. Frowning, Cale stood up and tried to walk wherever his feet took him. After walking in a daze until time couldn't be measured because he couldn't sense time at all. Cale saw a light at the end, approaching the light, Cale finally saw a figure.

A handsome man with white hair and a cold face stared at the screen in front of his eyes. That, if you ignore the lightsticks in his two hands, he will look mysterious. Feeling that he had run out of patience, Cale finally shouted.

 

"GOD OF DEATH!!!!!!!"

 

And the man stared at Cale with his pupils dilated, dropping his light stick while it was still frozen.

 

"He will hate you more death" ☀️

"I agree with Sun" ⚔️

 

Cale looked to the other side after hearing that voice. A beautiful golden-haired woman, and a manly brown-haired man who carries 2 swords on his right and left. And Cale finally found out that this was the doing of the damn gods again.

 

 

 


15 Minutes ago


 

 

"Death" ☀️

Angelina, the sun god, approached Death who was still seriously staring at the screen containing his beloved Cale Hanituse hugging Dokkaebi happily. Death just hummed without looking at Angelina who was still watching him.

 

"Haven't you seen the opening yet? We need to quickly get him into your territory and explain everything to Cale." ☀️

"I agree with Sun, it will be better now that the apocalypse has just started and not too much attention yet" ⚔️

“Not yet, the constellations are still watching him. It would be strange if he suddenly fell asleep.”

"Don't think I didn't see you sweetly muttering over and over again. You just wanted to watch Cale's behavior for a bit longer right?" ⚔️

"Death..." ☀️

"Wait- ah.."

"Hmm?" ☀️

"?" ⚔️

"I didn't bring it on purpose..."

 

Death looked at the other two gods who were looking at him in confusion. Still holding the pink lightstick, Death said weakly as he looked back at the screen where Cale had suddenly fallen asleep.

 

"I just wanted to touch his chubby cheeks on screen.. but I accidentally used the hand that held that power to bring his into my territory.."

"Haaaaa...you..." ☀️

"Never mind, because already too. Now, where is he?" ⚔️

"...I haven't set the coordinates yet, so his consciousness will be transferred anywhere in this domain..."

"..." ⚔️

"..." ☀️

"Let's wait.." ⚔️

"Really...you.." ☀️

 

Death also looked back at the screen while spreading his perception, to guide Cale towards it. While staring at the screen that was still showing the panicked Dokkaebi carrying the body of his beloved child into the carriage and covering it with the Dokkaebi's blanket, and also stared at the messages of the constellations who panicked before calming down after seeing human they were worried about were only sleeping.

It didn't take long before Cale came and shouted

 

 


Now.


 

 

Cale glared at the God of Death who awkwardly averted his gaze and turned off the screen that still showed his body asleep on the train seat.

Angelina had explained the death god's foolish mistake with the god of war closing his eyes in previous resignation. But Cale was still annoyed with the god of death who always acted ridiculous. Cage once said that the god of death often whined, cried, screamed in his head. But he didn't know that this god was ridiculous even when faced with him. Very ridiculous. Doesn't match his cold face. Again, VERY ridiculous.

Inhaling and exhaling calmly to calm his emotions, Cale put on a straight face again while looking at the dark place before returning to the familiar office environment. Cale headed to the sofa in the corner of the wall and sat down while looking at the three gods who remained silent.

Right now Cale was in his adult form because it was his mind that was drawn here, not his body. So seeing the handsome Cale Henituse sitting quietly watching them nonchalantly was terrifying.

 

"Ahem, let's explain first about the blessings we have given you" ☀️

"Blessed to be loved-"

"Shut up Death ☀️

"You just shut up" ⚔️

"..."

 

Cutting off the death god, the two gods returned to explaining while giving Cale a small smile.

 

"Lots of people betray and stab each other during apocalypse. So that blessing will make you seem friendly, and people will tend to like you on the first meeting. It doesn't always work, but at least we guarantee you will survive the apocalypse when Blessing is active" ☀️

"Quite useful, but wouldn't that be a bit scary? A reader suddenly approaching me kindly annoys me, plus some people before the apocalypse also became friendly for no reason. Isn't that a bit strange? Wouldn't anyone feel uncomfortable with that? "

"Just the impression of being friendly and liking you a little Cale, doesn't mean they will just like you. It just means they won't attack you on the first meeting. It can make it easier for you to plan with those who become friendly rather than hostile." ☀️

"Of course"

 

Cale nodded in agreement with the sun god's words. The blessing would let him make a good first impression in any situation, and if the blessing actually activated properly, Cale would be able to keep the crazy protagonist from attacking him and see him as a friendly little boy. Pretty useful.

 

"Ah.. but the closer you are, the more that person will like you. Not to the point of infatuation but depending on the situation, someone will think of you as their favorite sister, nephew, child or anyone precious to them."  ☀️

"They will become more protective"

 

Cale imagined his family in another world, which was quite protective even without their blessing. But Cale came back to thinking that he could show his strength, and make others realize that he was strong enough to protect himself. So Cale just nodded his head waiting for further explanation.

But the gods just kept silent while looking at him, ouch 2 gods because the god of death secretly made coffee with a cup, again with the words 'My Cale is so cute ' which makes Cale want to get up and crush it with anything around him. But before that brilliant plan could be carried out, Cale finally remembered one of the strange skills on that cursed window. Cale chose to ignore that damn 'half-immortal' there because he remembered his ancient power once saying it was the effect after stabbing a world tree dagger and he was asking about another strange skill.

 

“Something like a calming aura, is that from you guys too?”

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows after seeing the war god speak after he was silent just now, he scratched his head and sat down on one of the office chairs.

 

“I just think that the apocalypse is the same as war, people tend to panic and there will be chaos. Just like the shelter I gave Cotton. This blessing has nothing to do with the war itself. The aura around you will make the people around you feel a little comfortable. , but it will be more effective if you make direct physical contact with the target. They could be instantly calmed by that aura. Don't worry about its effects, it is just as relaxing as its name suggests. Hopefully useful " ⚔️

 

Seeing the faint smile on the war god's face, Cale was reminded of the shelter where the mercenary's men were imprisoned before. That place had nothing to do with war even though it belonged to the god of war, though apparently, Angelina who was the sun god was even scarier with how she once ordered the extermination of people with black mana.

But Cale then glared at the god of death while gritting his teeth. Cale thought, if his aura and blessings were enough, why did that damn god have to make him a child who wasn't even 15 years old. His hands were itchy, he wanted to hit the death god right now. So Cale spoke his words sharply.

 

"why.did.you.make.me.into.a.child.you.bastard!!!"

"..." ⚔️

 

Seeing the two gods staring at the god of death, Cale was absolutely sure it was just the useless god's doing again. Even the god of death kept his cold, useless face while answering Cale's growl.

 

"Blessings are of no use to the constellations since among them are gods, angels, even demons. So the form of children will lower their guard. If they get suspicious, can't you just act innocent?"

 

The god of death answered calmly, but Cale could see a twitch in his mouth that others might not have noticed. The other gods even turned their eyes away.

 

"You can make me a 15 or 17 year old child, that's also still an innocent child. Why does it have to be a child? Hm? Huh?! Answer!!"

“Ahem, cute kids are loved by many. 10 years is the right age, not small or big.”

"Stop smiling, you two don't hold back your laughter either!!"

 

Cale turned to the other gods who were still holding back their laughter mischievously; it was even the war god whose shoulders shook the most as he held back his laughter.

 

“Anyway, children of that age are most suitable for deceiving all ages and races. You can be very well-liked even without a blessing, so we only hope for the best with that addition.”

"..."

 

Cale chose to ignore it and not bring up the matter but then he recalled the locked stats and asked about it. To which the death god still answered, who took the cookies out of nowhere.

 

"That's because you're not from that world, the increase in stats affects the world system, but you're not from that world so the system won't affect you. But that would be good, considering you're going to come back to that world and be gone, right?"

 

Seeing the faint smile on the death god's cold face, Cale picked up the cookies that was flying toward him while frowning. The death god said 'you' so Cale thought that did not include his uncle. Even though they were evil before, Cale, who lived with them for 5 years, knew that they had changed and were living a good life. Even Cale Barrow had changed a lot after the curse was lifted. Not because of sympathy or the effect of being with them, but Cale really knows that they are truly aware and live their lives sincerely. Having said that, Cale looked into the eyes of the death god and asked.

 

"What about them?"

 

The gods just fell silent, Angelina sighed, War closed his eyes and the death god looked back into his eyes quietly. He put down his cup and said calmly.

 

"Jung Gun and Jung Soo managed to infiltrate and take information from this world, there is something about the Absolute throne. We can send you back to your world when a gap opens during the struggle for the throne. The throne contains the power of an outer god, so we can exploit the gap amidst the chaos."

 

Cale gritted his teeth seeing the god of death change the topic, so he just repeated his question.

 

"What about them?"

“In that case, you will be able to return to that world.”

"Useless, Death" ☀️

"You better explain, you know yourself that Cale loves his family. As long as he considers them his family, he will protect them well." ⚔️

"Death..." ☀️

"..."

 

The death god was still looking into Cale's eyes and Cale was looking into his eyes. They continued like that until the death god sighed and averted his eyes first.

 

"I intend to just leave them like that"

“In the apocalypse?”

 

Forcing his words through between his teeth, Cale clenched his jaw tightly. He had long known that the god of death was always arbitrary, just like how he unfairly pulled Choi Han out just to save the world. But he's such a jerk.

 

"I refuse"

"You don't want to come back?"

"Back, but with them"

"Your friends won't agree"

“My family isn't the type to let people be abandoned just because they have no choice. My family is always looking for ways even by cursing gods to solve problems. Like how Hannah didn't go with Arm, and the half-dragon that was with us. I have the faith to change their destiny, and the faith to believe in their change. I'll convince them if they don't like it. After all like you said before, their power, especially Cale Barrow, is still with me. He's just an ordinary person if I want him to be. But if he could help fight the hunters as a card, wouldn't the three of them be good allies?"

"Their nature is criminal"

“It is not their wish to become a villain, as Dorph said that he was once a hated lion. Or Sayeru who just wants his clan to remain rather than disappear. They were just desperate, but those who reached out were fellow humans who is also desperate. Like how Hannah would follow Arm if she wasn't given hope, she would become a 'villain' and kill people. Blame it on the god of despair who exploited their weakness. I'm sure you know that too, god of death. That's why you brought them to me, you wanted them to change, you wanted them to become allies. Don't try to turn away"

 

Closing his mouth, the god of death averted his gaze as if reminiscing about the past. The gods just fell silent in the middle of their conversation quietly. The god of death was silent for a long time until he finally slowly opened his mouth.

 

“Cale Barrow is not from the dragon slayer village. He is an orphan who accidentally entered there. An 'outsider', in other words, he is hated wherever he is. He tried to gain recognition after living there, but he only received cold treatment. Until he heard about the story of the ancient white star that was defeated by heroes. About the ancient white star that enslaved and eliminated those who opposed it and retained those who worshiped it.

After that, Cale Barrow found the cave and carved it with his dream of becoming an ancient god and white star after that. He hopes that after becoming a white star, people will appreciate and respect him. He heard about Jung Gun's pact with the Dragon God, then took advantage of the curse loophole. And as you know, everything that was precious to him died, so he wandered through many reincarnations, following the trail of an ancient white star. But he lost so much more and in the end the god of despair just took advantage of him and made him only motivated to be a god."

 

Cale was silent, he finally understood why Cale Barrow had such a sad face when he asked why he wanted to become a god. And he also finally knew why that person looked so happy when everyone was together. Because from the start he was just lonely, but the curse made him unable to feel that loneliness anymore so he forgot.

 

"My son, Cale Barrow should have died when you killed him with the world tree dagger. But I gave him life again in that world with his curse removed. Took his right and left hand to accompany him. But he couldn't last long."

 

Widening his eyes, Cale was about to ask before the god of death continued his words again.

 

"His body and soul can only last until the future absolute throne. He will disappear as he should after that."

“Is… is there no other way?”

"..There is"

"Then-"

“He should return to your world where his soul was destroyed. He would have been able to take his soul fragment if he had been there.”

"Then it's as I wish, just send him first-"

“Are you sure, Cale? Barrow, who has finally obtained a family, will let you send him off, while you are still in the middle of the apocalypse?”

"...what about those lions and bears, can you send them too?"

 

The god of death frowned at Cale's question, Cale answered the question with another question.

 

"We can only take Cale Barrow because after that we have to repair his soul. But after that, we can then dispatch the other two at once."

"Can you guys send us 3 times?"

 

Cale turned his question to the three gods, Cale could see the war god nodded immediately, the sun god hesitated while the death god still frowned.

 

“Cale, do you want to be last?” ☀️

"Yes, I'm leaving last. So if possible, please send them first."

"Better think about it, Cale. Barrow will go berserk if he goes alone. You don't want him to become a criminal after he comes back to life, do you?" ☀️

"I'll take care of it, please send them back safely to our world."

“Okay, we got a lot of power thanks to your family and sect.” ⚔️

"War!!"☀️

"So we'll try. The first one is on the absolute throne but the second one can't be seen yet, we'll steal more information later"⚔️

"War.. you.." ☀️

“Angelina, you also know that Cale will not change his mind. Not after hearing Death say that to him. I believe Death also knew of this outcome when he made up his mind⚔️

"..Thank You"

 

Cale stood up and lowered his head sincerely. He knew they could force him back without telling him and asking his opinion. But apparently not. He thanked the gods this time.

 

“You should explain it well Cale, if we see any sign of disobedience while his soul is leaving that world, we will immediately destroy his soul.”

"En"

"Sorry we can't send you all at once, because it would be suspicious if all four of you disappeared at once" ⚔️

"Ah!! We forgot, we let your family see the screen where the constellations are looking at you. Even if they can't communicate, they can monitor your condition so don't get hurt." ☀️

"Who else is hurt, I'm afraid of getting sick so it's impossible. I'll just stick to the reader, who is the key to the world, while relaxing and lazing around"

"Um.." ☀️

"Uh.." ⚔️

"..."

 

Cale ignored the gods who turned their eyes away from him, as Cale declared he would be lazy and just stick around. Cale thought they must be disappointed in him, even though the gods only doubted Cale when he said that.

 

“It's been too long, maybe 3 days there. The time difference between this world and my territory is quite large, so you should return.”

 

Cale nodded and stood up, the death god approached him and patted his head. From the death god's hand, black smoke started to cover him. But then Cale heard the death god's voice.

 

"Oh I forgot. Because your power is too strong according to that world, half of it will be sealed or that world will hurt you with the power of Probability. We don't want that world to hurt you so please understand. And we also created a side effect of narcolepsy to compensate for your power. The more you use it the greater the effect of narcolepsy, so be careful~~ And we are Kim Namwoon's sponsors so we can help when it's critical, see you my son!!"

"Agh!! Damn-"

 

And Cale disappeared from the death god territory, before he could go on a rampage.

Apart from that, the other 2 gods stared at the death god speechlessly because he must have said it on purpose when he was about to send it.

 

"You really want to be hated, don't you?" ☀️

"Hmm?"

“Surely he will be cursed again” ⚔️

"..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


In the Roan Kingdom


 

Currently, Alberu is enjoying his break after inaugurating the Henituse Museum created by Clopeh Sekka. This person incited residents to help him convey the 'people's aspirations' so that the future king would inaugurate the Museum for Heroes. So Alberu, who had promised his beloved dongsaeng to give him slacker live for his dream life, could only surrender and arrange an apology for later.

After the letter in the sealed god's temple was received, the people calmed down again, although not too much. The dragons and their friends and even the duke helped spread the news so that everyone would help pray that the gods would have the strength to return their heroes who were taken by the evil gods (Nonsense from Clopeh). The eastern continent also spread prayer requests to nearby temples through mercenaries.

This week was what the gods promised if they could see their beloved Cale Henituse, so the Dragons flew and stood guard around the temple with Clopeh and his cult followers sitting around praying like ants. Alberu sat in one of the inns in Puzzle City after inaugurating the museum and doing work for the next few weeks.

 

-Prince cookies!!! Suddenly there is a god power barrier surrounding the puzzle city starting from the sealed god temple!!!

"Pffft"

 

Alberu who was relaxing finally spat out all his tea when he felt the immense divine power. Not long after, an enormous blue strange screen appeared in front of the entrance of the sealed god temple. From the screen, they saw their beloved red-haired hero with the form of a 10 year old child who was too cute.

Alberu, the envoys of many kingdoms, the Duke family, Cale Henituse's best friend, the Vampire king, the Elves, important figures of the eastern and western continents, even Choi Han and the Dragons stiffened seeing the little boy.

Alberu could even see Litana covering her mouth that was on the verge of screaming, and Toonka opening his mouth without being able to close it properly. Raon-nim also fell silent immediately, when he should have screamed for meeting his guardian after such a long time.

 

-T-that...

 

Look, our cute dragon is even speechless. Rosalyn the future tower master also took out a large number of recording orbs with Clopeh. The thousand year old ancient dragon that shouldn't be easily startled even froze.

 

-Nguuungg

 

Alberu turned his attention towards the live communication orb and connected. But once connected, all was very quiet, with no one making a sound.

It wasn't until about 10 minutes that the red kitten sitting beside the Dukes and the molans started talking.

 

-Ca-Cale becoming little child nyaa!!

 

But the atmosphere returned to silence, even Alberu saw the mercenary king spill his alcohol, into his clothes with a face that was still blank even after Glenn waved his hand in Bud's face, and the hands of queen Jopis who was looking at the blue screen through another communication device, were shaking violently while holding the cup. half of the tea has been spilled.

This time it was Eruhaben-nim who opened his mouth with a trembling voice.

 

-It seems like this barrier aims to separate this place from the outside.

-I received information that the flow of time outside is different from inside the city

 

Ron continued, who had just received information from his assassin.

 

-The god of death said that the flow of time in the world is different, so the barrier here functions to adjust to the time there

-The god of war said that the time difference remains the same as said before

-Here the sun god also said that we can only see young master Cale from the screen without being able to communicate with him

 

And after saints (and former saint) said what their respective gods had said, there was another silence. Alberu was sure that everyone wanted to especially wonder why Cale Henituse had to be a child, but was confused about who to ask.

Not long after the suffocating silence, everyone snapped back from their thoughts after hearing the sound of beating from the blue screen. There people beat an old grandmother. Alberu saw Choi Han glaring viciously at the screen and everyone focused their eyes on the now small hero.

They looked, cheered and worried to see their hero on that screen. They watched everything, from Cale preventing the white-haired teenager from killing, carrying small children, giving insects to other people, distributing apple pies, even when he hid in a hole in the ground while hugging a white creature, which made Alberu somehow feel that it had happened before. Cale cried which made the women worry, as well as Cale suddenly fainting which made the dragons fly almost crash into the screen.

All of them, whoever saw the blue screen, reacted while seeing their hero.

Correct. Alberu thought that his beloved dongsaeng would definitely get into a lot of trouble when he came back, seeing how many people would see whatever he did. Especially Clopeh who kept muttering 'As expected of my legend', but let's pretend we didn't hear.

And Alberu was right, it wasn't just chaos, Cale Henituse would also get a lot of lectures afterwards because of his crazy actions that didn't change even in another world, which made everyone very furious and would jump over worlds if they could.

But that's another story.

At this time Cale, who had just woken up on the carriage seat, felt goosebumps and scared for some reason. He even felt like his slacker life was running away from him, but he shook his head, and felt that it was impossible because he would become a slacker person who stuck to readers in this apocalypse, and a rich slacker person after returning later.

And for the umpteenth time, Cale's dream will be crushed before it even begins. With how the entire continent was watching his heroic deed later...

RIP Slacker life

Notes:

War : Death is an idiot
Sun : I agree.
Death : ...
Cale : I'll be a slacker.
Slacker Life : Bye Cale.
Raon : A human became child!!
Hong: Little child nyaaa!!
On : Nyaaaa!!
Alberu : ...I'm afraid my dongsaeng will do something crazy there....
Eruhaben : ...it's cute

Chapter 14: Chapter 13

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale who was thinking about slacker life, as well as cursing god of death finally raised his head and looked around.

He was currently inside the carriage of the train he had been in before, Cale even saw the door of the carriage that led to another carriage become mush with the shoemarks. Cale also then noticed that there was a transparent blanket currently covering him, a blanket that was somehow warm even though it was thin.

 

can I take this back to my world later?

 

While Cale was still thinking about whether the items produced by the system here could be taken home or not, Cale heard Bihyung's voice, his soft pillow.

 

[Are you okay?]

 

He floated above his body which was still lying in the carriage seat, Bihyung then sat on top of his body, which Cale welcomed by pulling that soft pillow.

 

"En, it's just narcolepsy."

 

Cale recalled god of death's words about the balance of power and that strange side effect. Cale thought he could use the same excuse to tell the pillow why he had suddenly fallen asleep.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says it's a dangerous disease]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' also says that you should go back to the other friends so they can protect you]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows, while awake earlier, he didn't hear the constellations commotion so he had assumed they had left or something. But he didn't think that this constellation still existed.

Perhaps sensing Cale's astonishment, Bihyung who was still calm being held by Cale as a pillow, spoke up.

 

[I moved the channel to Kim Dokja, so the constellations are currently there. But the constellation Secretive Plotter made a special request with me to create a side channel. But this can only be entered by 2 constellation. But the other esteemed constellation seem to be keeping quiet]

it must be the gods of the fantasy world, didn't they say my family saw through the screen too?

 

Cale thought that god of death must be focused on him, but this one strange constellation must still be watching Kim Dokja's channel besides him.

 

"So you watched 2 screens?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nods]

 

Cale was thinking about how people- no, constellation can watch 2 screens at once. Did the power of the constellations allow him to do that? Could he ask the constellations to teach him?

 

I might be able to garden while sleeping?

 

Cale was still thinking about asking the constellations to teach him, suddenly heard a growl from his stomach, and only then did he realize that it had already been 3 days if what the death god said was true. Bihyung heard it too, so he floated up and did something and then a cup of warm milk appeared out of thin air which Cale caught.

 

"Oh, thank you"

[I wonder how you can sleep without eating for 3 days.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he also makes sandwiches]

 

Then Cale also received a nice sandwich from the kind-hearted constellation.

After consuming everything, Cale got up and got out of the train towards the bridge that had previously been destroyed. Bihyung was still following him by hovering above him while talking about how Kim Dokja went crazy in the fish's stomach. The strange constellations joined in the useless conversation, until Cale reached the edge of the destroyed bridge.

 

[Do you want to cross? how did you cross?]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks if you need help]

 

Cale shook his head and lifted his body with the wind, he calmly floated high across the bridge until it reached the other side. The bridge was quite far, so Cale used his strength more than before.

 

"cough"

 

Then Cale coughed up just a bit of blood after he stepped back onto the ground at the end of the bridge.

 

[Hey! are you okay? why are you coughing up blood are you that weak?]

"No, it's just the effect of overusing my strength. This is normal. Well, I'll get narcolepsy too if I overuse strength, but it's bearable".

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' tells you not to use your power too much]

"Won't"

 

Cale waved his hand and continued traveling to Oksu station. He thought that he would stick to Kim Dokja, so why did he have to work hard?

 

 

[You have entered the second main scenario region.]

[The land in the scenario area is heavily polluted.]

[Be careful with your breathing and move underground as quickly as possible.]

 

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' tells to be careful]

 

Cale stopped briefly and stepped back a bit out of range after getting the notification. He noticed the thin mist in front of him that was probably filled with poison.

 

On and Hong would love it if they were here...

-I can clean it Cale sniff... but don't overdo it.. sniff 💓

-You can use my wind to isolate the fog 🍃

[Do you want to buy Ellain's monkey lungs? it can clean the air by sucking it in]

 

Cale scrunched up his face in disgust after he was asked to suck out a monkey's lung. But even so he still bought it for backup. He also doesn't forget to waste money by becoming a diamond member, just in case he needs it later.

 

 

[Coins Owned: 8,800 C]

 

 

Hmm.. I have to get constellations to give me more coins

[I have to go back to Kim Dokja, he should almost come out and head there too]

 

Cale who was thinking about looting constellations, waved his hand at Dokkaebi.

Seeing that dokkaebi was gone, Cale was walking as well while using his wind to push the polluted air away from his body, as well as a dominating aura to prevent small monsters from approaching him. He also uses his wind to speed up his run, because he will take too long to use up his strength, if he does not get underground faster.

Cale looked at the destroyed Oksu station and intended to go to the nearest subway station, 'Gumho Station.'

 

 

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill activated]

Cale : Go to Gumho subway station

[Villain and Hero Communication Box Skill deactivated]

 

 

Sending a text message to his uncles about the meeting location, Cale heard someone else's voice as he was still running towards it.

 

"Just leave her here"

"Are you sure?"

"She will die too if we leave her, let's go back"

"Right."

 

Cale frowned and slowly approached the direction of the sound. There Cale saw a woman lying in the corner. Her jacket was half taken off and a little of her skirt was torn, her skin was also starting to turn black, her face was covered by a mask. Cale also glanced at the men who were rushing to leave.

Using his dominating aura, Cale directed it to suppress the men.

 

"W-what is this?!"

"Ugh..."

"U-uh..."

 

Ignoring the three people, Cale approached the woman nearby. Cale remembered the monkey lungs he previously bought and gave it to that woman. That woman slightly opened her eyes and remained silent.

 

"It's okay, just suck it"

 

After hearing Cale's childish voice, the woman uses those lungs.. Then Cale approached the men who were still lying down from the pressure. Refocusing his dominating aura until they were drooling and snotty, Cale made his voice deep.

 

"Trash, if you want to die, just die. I, the trash, don't even touch women."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' frowns at your words]

 

Ignoring the Secretive Plotter, Cale stepped on the man's 'object' until he winced and then let go. After that he returned to the woman who was now able to stand shakily.

 

"Can you stand up noona?"

"Could.. ugh.."

 

Cale hastily supported the woman, then used his wind to float that woman up.

 

"It's okay, I can take you. Keep sucking on that thing"

"..Sorry"

 

After seeing that woman began to calm down in his wind and started using the monkey's lungs again. Cale, who was still using the wind to dispel the polluted air, returned to approach the men who had fainted from the poison or pain.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says to avoid fighting because you have used a lot of wind]

"I know"

 

Cale nodded his head, and used the wind to carry the three of them in one lump of trash.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks what you are doing]

"I can't have them die because of me."

 

Glancing at the woman who put on a murderous face when she saw the man in his wind. Cale raised his head toward constellation notification.

 

"She has to take care of it herself, or else her heart knot will weigh her down. People calm down when they deal with their own fear or pain. Me killing them only made her regret her heart."

Like Raon facing Venion himself...

 

Looking back at the woman whose pupils were shaking and smiling in thanks, Cale walked while carrying woman and the pile of trash.

 

"Didn't you ask what I use when pressing the trash or my weird bag?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' shakes his head]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says he believes in you, and you're a good person]

 

Cale stopped for a moment then continued walking while muttering

 

"...I'm just trash"

 

After walking enough, Cale saw exit 3 which was closed.

 

"Exit 4"

 

That woman said, but Cale shook his head and used his fire to destroy the closed door. Then step inside.

 

 

[You have entered the safe zone.]

 

 

Inside it was empty, no one was on guard. Cale also saw that the fog didn't come in here even though the door was open. So Cale threw the pile of trash carelessly then looked at the woman after letting go of the wind that was still surrounding her.

Sitting her down, Cale took out one of the many healing potions that Raon had put into his spatial bag. Then Cale gave the woman a bottle.

 

"This?"

"Drink, it can heal your physical injuries."

"..Thank You"

"Anyone will do it, Noona has to be strong and healthy enough to beat them, right?"

 

Cale saw the faint, tired smile on the woman's face before drinking the potion. After the potion was emptied, Cale stood up while holding out his hand.

 

"Are you able to walk yet?"

"Yes, your potion is very powerful"

 

Seeing the enthusiastic smile, Cale stared at the woman intensely until she turned her head awkwardly. Then he took a breath.

 

"We'll go down then noona can rest, this potion can't treat the mental, only the physical."

 

The woman nodded slightly. Cale and the woman were about to get off but then.

 

"Cough cough.. damn.."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' screams Cale!]

"Hey!!"

 

Cale coughed up enough blood that stained his blue jacket. That woman supported and sat Cale down while trying to clean the blood that was still flowing.

 

'Looks like the limit is low enough?'

-not really, you used my fire when you were still using wind ⛈️

-Don't forget that our strength is limited to half, Cale 🍃

-Sniff don't overdo it... 💓

-Your body is still a child, so it's natural that your resistance is reduced 🪨

-That's why let's eat and grow, Cale 🛡️

-YES EAT AND GROW SO WE CAN XX THEN XX!! 💦

 

Feeling healthy again thanks to Vitality of the Heart, Cale stood up again and patted the shoulder of the woman who was still wearing a panicked face.

 

"I'm fine, let's go downstairs and rest. Noona needs a good rest. Are you hungry?"

 

Cale took out an apple pie from his spatial bag and gave it to the woman while she was still looking at him worriedly.

 

"Do you want too, Secretive Plotter?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' sighs and shakes his head]

hmm? Why?

 

Cale ignored the woman who was still frozen and the strange behavior of the constellation as he walked down. Hearing footsteps following him, Cale was a little relieved and walked calmly.

When Cale stepped onto the last stairs, Cale heard a scream that was almost crying.

 

"Cale!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 

Then he was picked up in his arms..

Kim Namwoon, the white-haired teenager, then noticed the woman beside Cale.

 

"Who is she?"

"Friend"

"oh"

 

The same Kim Namwoon who still looked like a naughty child picked up and carried Cale towards the others. There he saw Lee Gilyoung who immediately approached him, Yoo Sangah who smiled with relief and Lee Hyunsung who cried a little.

 

I didn't see old man Han Myungoh?

 

Cale looked around while being carried, and finally noticed the people there. Most people looked at Kim Namwoon in horror while trying to shrink his body. So Cale asked.

 

"What did you do to make people here scared?"

"I don't kill unnecessarily, but they are annoying so I'm just a little warning"

"..."

 

Cale chose not to ask the way he was warning him, so he got down from the sling then looked intently at the people who were with him in the first scenario.

 

"You guys okay?"

"Cale..."

"I'm well!!"

"Me too..."

"We should be the ones asking!"

 

Sangah, Hyunsung, Gilyoung and Namwoon answered weakly or loudly. Cale was just astonished by them then answered.

 

"But I'm fine?"

"By coughing up blood earlier?"

 

To which that woman answered. Cale saw that woman looking at him like he was an alien while frowning hard and then looked down at his blue jacket that still had bloodstains on it.

 

I forgot about my clothes.

"Are you hurt?!"

"I said, I'm fine"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that Cale Henituse is coughing up blood after using his power]

 

Glaring at the constellation notification that answered Kim Namwoon's question, Cale felt irritated. It was clear he was fine and unharmed, it was just another cough due to the vitality of the heart that gave him strength. But seeing the looks of these people who were still worried and Namwoon's gaze that looked like he wanted to devour him, Cale once again said.

 

"Really, I'm fine."

"Haaaaaaaaaa"

 

Ignoring that woman who was letting out a deep breath, Cale tried to sit beside Gilyoung, who was pulling him up from just now. Cale also looked at the woman to ask her for a break, then he saw the other 3 people also calm down and sat around him.

Cale paused and then took out an apple pie for each of them, ignoring the gazes of the other people who were glaring at his cookies. Not forgetting to pass out the lemon tea so it wore out quickly, only then did Cale close his eyes to rest a bit, leaning on Kim Namwoon's shoulder so that the effects of the narcolepsy would not suddenly kick in because he was still tired.

Notes:

Cale : *coughs blood* I'm fine.
Heewon: Hey!!
AP: ...
Secretive Plotter : This kid...
Namwoon : Cale!!! I miss you!!! *hug*

Chapter 15: Chapter 14

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"....Dok...ja-ssi..."

"....Sangah..."

"...happy...... really....."

In the middle of his sleep, Cale heard a slight commotion. Therefore he struggled to lift his still tired eyelids.

What he saw was a notification from the constellations.

 

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' greets weak humans]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' says how are you? Are you okay?]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that he was worried about seeing you faint]

[Constellations look at you with worried eyes]

[6,000 coins have been sponsored]

"en.. it was just my narcolepsy episode.. I'm fine.."

 

Cale answered in a daze at the constellation's question, he then rubbed his eyes causing the constellations to suddenly screech out for some reason. His head still hurts a little, seeing notifications that never stop just adds to his headache. So Cale muttered at the notification while pressing on his temple.

 

"Sorry, but could you all not text so often? My head hurts"

[Constellations fall silent]

"Or... should I ask the dokkaebi to limit indirect messages?"

 

Cale asked while tilting his head, which caused the constellations to send out 'don't', 'no', 'okey' messages that kept popping up. Then after a while the messages went silent.

 

"Thank You"

 

Bowed his head slightly in thanks to his walking wallet. Cale lifted his head from the shoulder of Kim Namwoon who was still sleeping soundly while muttering something which he did not hear very well.

 

"hmm... I'm a white star crew... well.. hehe... mmm.."

En... I didn't hear anything

 

Standing up, Cale saw that reader finally return after playing in fish monster's stomach. His clothes were torn and his face tired. He stood around Sangah, Hyunsung and even Gilyoung. Then his eyes met Kim Dokja's.

 

"You're still alive, aren't you?"

"Hahaha.. aren't you a little cruel?"

 

Kim Dokja answered as he approached and patted his red head which made Cale almost kick him on reflex. But he managed to restrain himself by remembering the ability of the war god to calm people with a touch.

 

let him relax... be patient...

 

Kim Dokja took out 2 chocolate bars and gave one each to Cale and Gilyoung. Before he turned to look at Hyunsung.

 

“I know you're still alive, Dokja-ssi. Huh...”

“I'm very sorry. At that time, I left Dokja-ssi…”

"It was an unavoidable situation."

"Phew, I'm glad Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi was right."

 

Cale and Kim Dokja were surprised to hear a familiar name. If Kim Dokja was surprised that the protagonist said such a thing, Cale actually remembered a depressed man who was like a mola-mola, or his 'temporary cook' to say the least.

 

Similar names...?

 

Then Lee Hyunsung continued, which Cale watched while eating the less sweet chocolate.

 

“That, Yoo Joonghyuk said that Dokja-ssi might still be alive…”

"...Where is Yoo Joonghyuk now?"

"He's not here now."

 

Cale saw that Kim Dokja was slightly confused and Lee Hyunsung after hesitating returned to continue.

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi left the station yesterday. And..."

 

Just as Cale was thinking about finding some time to have a one-on-one talk with the readers because things were confusing. A group of men suddenly interrupted.

 

"Everyone, get out of the way!"

 

Three or four men armed with hammers or pipes started to surround Kim Dokja. There was a familiar face between them. More precisely... traitor's face?

 

"Y-You...!"

 

Han Myungoh, the old man who according to the elemental explanation, had left Kim Dokja carrying Yoo Sangah. Pointed at Kim Dokja tremblingly. Cale did not have time to go around looking at the surroundings before and went straight to sleep. So only now, he could see the people who could be called the 'masters' of this station. It seems that Han Myungoh also joined?

 

“G-Get rid of that guy! He is a really bad person! He shouldn't be here!”

 

He was like an important person talking to the security guards to get people who entered the great building without permission to be chased out. But sadly it looks like he was being ignored? The others just looked at him without moving.

 

"Hoooo"

 

Hearing the voice of Kim Namwoon who had just woken up, Han Myungoh stepped back slightly and hid behind the others.

 

Seriously, what was that teenager doing? Even the others are a bit of flinch?

"Haha, Han hyung. Everyone needs to get along so why don't you stop?"

"Ah, th-that..."

"You just arrived."

 

That person who seemed to be the leader here appeared dashingly, making the besieged people split left and right to make way. But alas, Cale felt that this was like looking at a corrupt noble who could only speak. He saw their reflection in this person, arrogant and as if people should obey him, but without any charisma.

 

“Nice to meet you. Can I ask what your name is?”

“Kim Dokja.”

 

The person looked at Cale and smiled fakely. Cale felt lazy to answer, but he needed to know the environment here first, so he answered.

 

"Cale Henituse"

 

Kim Namwoon seemed to have finished stretching his body, he stood next to Cale which made the person flinch a little and then return to normal.

 

"Dokja-ssi and Cale. I see. I'm Cheon Inho."

“I heard stories from the people you came with. You fought against monsters and saved my group members.”

 

Cale saw that Kim Dokja was stunned and raised his eyebrows, he felt like he knew how things would develop next.

 

“Everyone, please gather! We have a brave new group member!”

"heh"

 

Cale remembered how when he first got the title of commander in the war, he was criticized by the cowardly nobles but afterward they tried to praise him in order to gain an advantage. People like this are disgusting. They are only big in their mouths and can only influence people.

 

“Wow! It's food!”

 

The eyes of the people here immediately lit up brightly. Then Cheon Inho spoke as if he had been waiting.

 

“He sent it right to us. He is a rare good person.”

look at this

 

Cale saw Kim Namwoon take out his dagger in annoyance. And how the faces of the other three worsened. It seems that these people had previously done the same thing to them, before Kim Namwoon 'warned' them.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is very excited.]

 

Cale looked at Cheon Inho sharply while making a disgusted face. Cale did not feel intimidated by someone like this who was king over other people's despair. Cale remembered Park Jin Tae ruling the shelter when he was Kim Roksoo, but even so, he himself was still said to be responsible because of how he survived being the last one. Unlike the man there who, if he remembered the woman he saved earlier, it showed he was not responsible for the behavior of his subordinates. That person in front of him is trashier than him. But when Cale was staring cruelly..

 

 

+

[Communication skill with reader activated]

 

[Kim Dokja : .... the truly dangerous are those who use other people's despair as fertilizer for power. Just like peop- huh?

Cale : Huh?]

+

 

 

"Welcome to Gumho Station, Kim Dokja-ssi."

Cheon Inho laughed deeply while looking at Kim Dokja as they shook hands. But Cale or Kim Dokja just stiffened without paying attention to the person. After Kim Dokja let go of Cheon Inho's hand, he turned to look at Cale who was still petrified beside Kim Namwoon.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: This is...

Cale: What the hell??

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Damn it!! I will kill god of death or whoever it is!!!

Kim Dokja : ....

Cale : You crazy bastards!!

Kim Dokja: Ahem

Cale : What?

Kim Dokja : We need to talk later

Cale : I know]

+

 

 

KIm Dokja sighed seeing Cale wearing a cruel face while glaring at the ceiling. Now he has to find out what this really is.

 


 

 

 

Currently Kim Dokja is talking with Lee Hyunsung regarding information at Gumho station. Meanwhile, Cale sat looking at them viciously.

 

"Currently, there are 88 people at Gumho Station. Ah, I thought it was 89 people with Dokja-ssi now."

"That's less than I thought."

“Yes. When the scenario broke out, only those near the station and those on the train survived. Everyone didn't say it but maybe in the first scenario…”

 

Kim Dokja felt like he didn't need to be told the next words. He could see it from people's expressions. Those who survived had trampled on someone's life. All humans here are murderers.

 

"Currently, Gumho Station is divided into two groups. Actually, it is one group and the rest..."

 

Lee Hyunsung looked at the people with a dark expression. There are men armed with iron pipes or other instruments. Obviously which is the ruling faction.

 

"Trust me! The group president is working hard and everyone will be rescued soon."

 

The youngest son of Hankyung Group, Han Myungoh.

 

“Hyung-nim is right, everyone. Don't lose hope. We will be able to take the lead.”

 

The person who hugged Han Myungoh and practically led the group was Cheon Inho. They are the 'mainstream group'.

 

"Mother, I'm bored... can't I play games on the phone?"

“Wait a moment. The rescue team will come soon.”

"The government will act. It's not easy to destroy a country."

 

And people who are protected by mainstream groups and want to move on with their lives are 'marginalized groups.'

Their will is too weak to be killers. Even if 100 assassins were gathered together, they would be divided between the weak and the strong. Maybe they think that they are not killers. They all believed it was inevitable.

Lee Hyunsung watched the mainstream groups inciting the people and said.

 

“Food distribution is determined by mainstream groups. Shops and restaurants in the region have been robbed… edible food is now running low.”

"I see."

 

Kim Dokja nodded in confirmation, as he had also had a bit of a hard time when he tried to pick up leftover food at the nearby shops earlier. Almost everything has been robbed.

 

“That's the reason why some people from the mainstream groups were sent above ground for food exploration. Heewon-ssi that Cale-nim brought also went with them”

"Heewon-ssi...?"

“Ah, that was the name of the woman Cale-nim saved.”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the woman lying on the subway bench next to Cale. Under the bright light, her beauty could be seen. Her raised cheeks and soft face meant she must have often heard that she was attractive. Kim Dokja ignored Cale who was still glaring at him and asked.

 

"Is Heewon-ssi the only one who didn't come back?"

"No. As a matter of fact, some people went out this morning but only those from marginalized groups do not return."

"They didn't come back?"

"Yes."

 

Lee Hyunsung's expression became sad again. He thought he roughly knew what happened.

Kim Dokja grabbed Lee Hyunsung's shoulder. He knew for sure after actually touching it. He truly was a steel sword. His strength will soon surpass level 10.

 

"W-Why are you...?"

"Lee Hyunsung-ssi should have received a love call but you didn't receive it."

"Ah, that..."

 

 

+

[Cale : Soo long.

Kim Dokja : Be patient, boy...]

+

 

 

Again ignoring Cale who was getting impatient, Kim Dokja again thought that objectively speaking, Lee Hyunsung's combat power was higher than the Cheolsoo gang. There was no way Cheon Inho wouldn't aim at him.

 

"I can't explain it but I don't think I should accept it. I don't know much about morals or ethics but..."

 

Lee Hyunsung scratched his head like he was embarrassed.

 

"I feel something is wrong, Ah, Kim Namwoon also received an invitation but he strongly refused..."

 

Not right… It wasn't an answer but Kim Dokja felt like it was. Indeed, Lee Hyunsung was Lee Hyunsung. Even though he thought Kim Namwoon, who had difficulty obeying even in front of Yoo Joonghyuk, would definitely refuse because he wouldn't accept being ordered by someone else.

 

"Don't forget this heart."

'That way, I can continue to trust him.'

 

 

+

[Cale: Stop talking nonsense, let's hurry up, we have to talk.

Kim Dokja : haaaaa ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale who looked like he could kill him 1000 times if looks could kill. Then approached the red-haired boy. Kim Namwoon immediately sat up straight after seeing him approaching. Kim Dokja thought he saw a cute guard dog in front of the master but growling at other people. He wondered how Yoo Joonghyuk had gotten past him and not brought his former partner with him. He had expected that even Yoo Joonghyuk couldn't tame it, so he wondered how that little boy could.

Kim Dokja saw Cale standing up and patted Kim Namwoon on the shoulder to calm him down. After that he pointed towards an empty corner with his chin to make him follow.

After they each sat down, Cale was the first to open his mouth.

 

"Let me start first. You are the reader who knows about this apocalypse."

 

Kim Dokja opened and closed his mouth in confusion. He once thought that maybe he wasn't the only one who read that novel. At the beginning of the novel, many people also read but it decreased until finally he was the only one who read until the end. He was thinking about whether he would also be able to communicate with the other readers later but before he could think any further, Cale broke his mind.

 

"I'm not a reader, but the system told me about you. It asked me to cooperate with you in the future."

 

Cale had thought that the people who were helping him, were just writing things down so he would understand better, but still the point was the same. Cale would understand readers even more if he cooperated with him in the future.

 

"No... how could it be-"

"You received an email? It seems it is related to this world right? I got a notification about you right then and there."

"Is that the same person?"

"I don't know. So how about it? I've already explained my part, how about you? Do you want to cooperate?"

 

Cale looked at the person in front of him calmly. To be honest, Cale only knew about readers and novels. So he didn't mention anything else because he didn't know if he was a transmigrator like him or this world being a novel. He doesn't even know how the novel reaches the reader. So he only said a few words that he thought were necessary to convince the reader without lying. After all he really only wanted to cooperate until he returned, not to use the reader in front of him as a tool.

 

"Okay..."

 

Cale heard Kim Dokja sigh and put on a face like he had made up his mind.

 

"Because you know about me at the same time the email that was given to me arrived, then there's a possibility they were given by the same person. It's better to cooperate as requested."

 

Cale nodded in relief, he activated his record and started recording Kim Dokja's words.

Kim Dokja said that this world was like the novel he had read, or it would be more accurate to say that the novel appeared in the real world. The title is 'Three Ways to Survive in a Ruined World' and is 3,149 chapters long. At first, many people read the online novel, but people stopped at several chapters, until he was the only one who read it to the end. Kim Dokja also scolded someone who had plagiarized the novel. Cale was a bit surprised to see how excited Kim Dokja was while explaining about his novel.

He said that the protagonist is a regressor who tries to save the world somehow, even if he has to restart the world from the beginning. Cale froze slightly when he heard Yoo Joonghyuk's name again, but he decided to listen and ask later after Kim Dokja was done. He was sure it must be different people, he previously only joked that the depressed man looked like the protagonist Choi Han. It's definitely different, right, definitely!

He also explained about how sunfish that protagonist is, his cruelty, kindness, even how many times the protagonist has regressed, as well as his cruelty which gets worse the more the number of regressions. Not forgetting Kim Dokja to explain about the protagonist's cooking skills that he wanted to taste, which Cale welcomed.

After an hour of listening to Kim Dokja explaining about some of his favorite scenes, Cale saw Kim Dokja suddenly freeze. After a while, he asked stiffly.

 

"I forgot... constellations... are they-"

“Don't worry, I asked Bihyung not to display us. So no one will hear.”

“Since when were you with Bihyung? Did you also make a contract?”

"No, just asking?"

"..."

 

Cale shrugged at the speechless Kim Dokja. After that Kim Dokja took out his smartphone.

 

"Do I need to let you read that novel?"

"No, thank you"

 

Cale felt like he would do something unnecessary if he participated in reading it. Cale just wanted to follow the reader like a chick by helping him when needed. It's not that passionately helping the protagonist save the world like the readers say.

 

"..Okey"

Cale seemed to see the falling ears and tail of Kim Dokja, but he ignored them.

 

"So it's like this, let's work together. I will help you and listen to you well whatever it is as long as you don't deviate. I'm strong enough, and if not enough, I can ask my three uncles to help too."

"Uncle?"

"En, they are like idiots, but their strength is not to be underestimated. Maybe the three of them can fight that protagonist of yours."

because they are the main villains of other novels who manage to match our protagonist

"Hahaha no way"

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders, he would show their strength as they came. Then the reader will be able to shut up.

 

"Okay, if what you say is true, then they can help solve the next scenarios. But honestly I'm quite happy just being with you. It's a relief to be able to discuss things with other people, especially with these communication skills. We can share opinion. It's different from having a discussion with people you can't tell about this."

"I agree"

 

Cale recalled how he was able to tell about his previous earth place with Choi Han, Alberu and the average 12 year old children. It made hia heart relieved when he could tell stories freely.

 

"So I leave it to you regarding the novel. I will be your support."

"that.. thank you.."

 

Kim Dokja rubbed his nose while looking away awkwardly as the two of them stood up and returned to another place.

Notes:

??? : *Connect the two*
Cale : Damn!! God of death you bastard again!!!
Kim Dokja : ???
God : Not me!! Why is it always me again? Why is it that when there's a problem I'm always the one accused?!

Chapter 16: Chapter 15

Notes:

Actually I intended to take a day off today...
But since someone is waiting...
Okay...
This~~

And I guess I'll be off every Sunday?
I find it hard to part with my bed and my games...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As they were walking towards another place, they heard a funny voice from somewhere and looking back.

They saw Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung staring at bag containing food, that Kim Dokja had brought before,with a rumbling stomach. Their faces were like baby birds waiting for the mother bird.

Kim Dokja laugh.

 

“That reminds me, it's already late. Aren't you hungry? Take these one by one.”

 

 

+

[Cale : What do you want to do next? 

Kim Dokja : Just follow

Cale: oh]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja handed over the food from shop one by one. Cale still had a lot of food and lemon tea but he decided to follow what Kim Dokja did, after all free extra food was nice.

 

"Ah. Really? Can I?"

“It's free this time. But next time, you'll have to pay.”

“Huh? H-How much…?”

“Don't you all have coins? It's 10 coins for one.”

"T-That..."

 

Confusion filled Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung's faces. They looked like they had not expected Kim Dokja's words. Cale saw Kim Namwoon looking at the two of them like 'are you guys idiots?'.

He was about to speak, but before he could open his mouth, woman he saved earlier, who was sleeping on the bench, spoke first.

 

"Of course. I'll pay now. I don't need free stuff."

 

That woman took food from the bag then faced Cale.

 

“I'm Jung Heewon. Thank you for your help this morning.”

"I told you it's no problem, it's nice to be able to help others. I'm Cale Hanituse."

“Okay, thank you Cale. For the previous potions and food too.”

 

Cale waved his hand to indicate Jung Heewon to stop. Then Heewon looked at Sangah and Hyunsung.

 

"Yoo Sangah-ssi, Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Everyone, please wake up. This is not the time to make this display. This food, he got by risking his life. Do you guys hope to get it for free?"

 

She spoke without hesitation with a serious face that made Yoo Sangah's face turn red.

 

"I'm too short-sighted, sorry. Of course we have to pay… that's right. I don't like free stuff either. I hate being dependent on others."

“I also agree with Yoo Sangah-ssi. I will pay coins from now on.”

 

Cale saw that Kim Dokja was surprised by the reaction he got. He didn't seem to expect they would pay for this one either, after he said he would give it away for free. But that's how people are, there are good and bad. At least except for old man Han Myungoh, those here are not too bad.

 

“If you insist… I understand. Does everyone know how to exchange coins?”

"Yeah. I learned a few days ago. Touch each other's index fingers, um, and..."

"Please state how many coins you wish to exchange."

 

Starting from Jung Heewon, Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung, paying 10 coins in exchange for food. After that was Lee Gilyoung.

 

“Huh? You gave you more than 10 coins?”

"This is the price for a chocolate bar during the day."

 

Lee Gilyoung's expression while speaking was quite good. Cale was thinking about giving an apple pie for his cleverness but held back considering it seemed like Kim Dokja wanted to take advantage of the situation.

He wanted to come get food but before that Heewon came to him.

 

"How much did the potions and food you gave earlier cost?"

"Hm?"

"I'm thinking about paying for it too"

 

Her words made the others look at Cale as well, but he just waved his hand while taking a box of milk, a bottle of juice and 2 chips from Kim Dokja's bag.

 

"Consider it emergency help,, no need to overdo it. And others too, think of it as a 'nice to meet you again' greeting. Hmm.. should I give you an apple pie too as a 'glad you're alive' Kim Dok-"

"Hyung"

"...hyung?"

"No, thank you"

"Fine, that's what you said"

 

Cale looked at the others and said again in a low voice.

 

"This is a plan, so stay quiet and go with the flow."

"Eh?"

 

Seeing the confusion of the others, Cale just grinned mischievously and continued.

 

"Yes, but still, don't follow the normal norms in this apocalypse. Think about it, if whatever you do or get is done at the stake of your life. So don't be careless okay?"

 

People saw Cale smile, but there was a cold vibe like a threat to not go around and take advantage of kindness of the people inside. Even Kim Dokja who was not included, swallowed his saliva. He had to admit, Cale, this little kid, he could make people afraid or even obedient, easily.

 

 

[You have paid 'Kim Dokja' 500 coins.]

 

 

"Eh?"

 

Seeing Kim Dokja confused, Cale chuckled as he said that he paid the previous price for the chocolate. Cale also blinked one eye, as he said.

 

"Think of it as 'happy cooperation' money, after all... I'm rich"

 

After that, Cale approached Kim Namwoon, gave him Juice and Chips, while refusing the coin from him, saying that it was an apology for sending him off alone earlier. To which Kim Namwoon responded by pinching his cheek.

Leaving Kim Dokja who stared blankly then chuckled.

 

“Will Dokja-ssi stay with us?”

"Ah, that..."

"Dokja-ssi."

 

It wasn't Lee Hyunsung who called Kim Dokja. Cale noticed that Cheon Inho from the mainstream group was behind Kim Dokja.

 

He was waiting for this, right?

"Can I talk to you for a moment?"

 

Cale watched someone who was missing a few teeth glaring at Kim Dokja from behind Cheon Inho. Cale heard previously from Kim Dokja that they surrounded him when he tried to enter through Exit 4 after Exit 3 was destroyed and blocked by heavy objects.

 

It seems like trash from before went on a rampage there when he came to his senses, but do I really care?

 

That person looked at Kim Dokja before turning his head away.

 

"Okay, let's talk."

 

Cale saw Kim Dokja nod, so he put down chips and took milk as he approached them. Cheon Inho then spoke with a satisfied expression.

 

“Then could you all vacate this place for a moment? I want to talk to Dokja-ssi alone.”

"Ah, that..."

“No, you don't have to go. You can listen.”

"Yes, that's true or is there something the others shouldn't hear?"

 

Cale tilted his head cutely as Kim Dokja almost laughed. Cheon Inho's eyes twitched and Lee Hyunsung stopped as he was about to step back.

 

“Hmmm, is that so? Well… I don't care.”

 

He acted as if they were free to listen. Cheon Inho wiped the bench and sat down. People from the Cheoldoo Group appeared on either side of him and handed him a cigarette and a lighter. 

 

What is that..?

"Rubbish"

 

Kim Namwoon said loudly, which anyone with ears would have heard. But Cheon Inho just ignore it.

 

"You seem to have the trait of disliking complicated things, so I'll get straight to the point."

"Yes."

"Join our group."

 

Kim Namwoon was again causing trouble by whistling which made Inho's lips twitch slightly.

 

"I can offer Dokja-ssi a high position in our group. I want to lead the group with you."

"In other words taking advantage of Kim Dokja right?"

 

Kim Dokja ignored Cale's provocation and answered

 

"Ahem, why me?"

"Shouldn't you know why?"

 

Cheon Inho glanced at the injured Cheoldoo Group members.

 

“Dokja-ssi is a hero who saves people from monsters. A hero needs a place like that.”

 

Cale shuddered and took one step back when he heard the hero's cursed words. Cale felt his hands itching and wanted to hit someone who reminded him that he still couldn't be lazy after all the annoying things he had been through. Including being shouted at as a silver shield hero.

 

Damn, that's scarier than a horror movie...

"And if I refuse?"

"Refuse? Very interesting. I never thought about that."

 

Cheon Inho exhaled cigarette smoke towards Kim Dokja which was returned with the force of the wind to Cheon Inho before it reached his face.

 

"cough cough"

 

Cheon Inho glared at Cale to which Cale responded with a grin, before he returned talking to Kim Dokja.

 

“Dokja-ssi, this is not a favor. You have an obligation to do this. Can't you see the poor people here?”

 

They all looked around, people with messy faces. There are crying children and tired parents.

 

"It's not a big story. I asked you to work together to survive. Dokja-ssi, don't you have strength? "

"What exactly do you want?"

"I need someone to be a hitman."

Hm? Hitman?

“Until a few days ago, there was someone else doing the job. He was buying food alone and hunting in the tunnels. To be precise, we took it unilaterally.”

 

Cale thought that it should be called a hunter and adventurer rather than an hitman. They really watch too many action movies, don't they?

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is Yoo Joonghyuk's story.

Cale : Protagonist?

Kim Dokja : Yes, he definitely did some basic cleaning before leaving

Cale : Hmm...]

+

 

 

"But he suddenly left last night."

"So, you need someone to replace him?"

"I think your strength is proven with Cheolsoo-ssi."

 

Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon's eyes widened. Now they noticed what was going on. Cale also gave off  Dominating aura, and aimed at Cheon Inho.

 

"That's not bad for Dokja-ssi. You are the people's hero and will be the group leader with us. Everyone or- uh"

 

Cheon Inho and the others flinched slightly feeling the pressure. 3 People who had felt Dominating aura before also fell down first with frightened faces. Cale saw the others looking at him in surprise, but Cale kept a straight face that didn't match his appearance and glanced at Kim Dokja. He stared while raising his eyebrows as if to say 'say what you want'.

 

"Ahem, I'm sorry but I can't be responsible for anyone. I don't want to join your group."

 

Releasing the pressure, Cheon Inho got up hastily with a slightly pale face.

 

"I-Is that so?"

"Most importantly, the way you run group doesn't suit me."

 

Kim Dokja looked at the health of the members from the Cheoldoo Group and the members of the marginalized groups who looked sickly. In particular, Jung Heewon looked at Cheon Inho as if he was her nemesis.

Calming himself and returning to his pretentious appearance, Cheon Inho looked at Kim Dokja while being careful not to look at Cale.

 

“Is that so? That's fine. But if you change your mind, come back any time.”

"It will not happen."

"Haha, it remains to be seen."

 

After watching Cheon Inho and his group leave like they were running, everyone gathered again and sat quietly. They don't know what Cheon Inho will do, who Kim Dokja said is one of the most annoying characters that appears i novel. So they waited vigilantly.

But it didn't take long to find out what Cheon Inho's words meant.

Not long after the Cheoldoo Group members withdrew, the rest of the group approached as if they had been waiting. It is people from marginalized groups. They caught Kim Dokja and raised their voices.

 

"Hey, are the rumors true?"

"Are you really hogging the food?"

"Are you going to eat it all when there is enough to share with everyone?"

“We all live here! Why are you the only one who has it?”

“Hand over the food to Inho-ssi! He will distribute it fairly!”

 

Kim Dokja and Cale looked at Cheon Inho behind the people. His lips moved.

'Choose.'

Would Kim Dokja give food and become a hero? Or will he become a villain and monopolize alone?

 

 

+

[Cale : Should I ask Kim Namwoon to beat him up?

Kim Dokja: Don't...

Cale : Or do I need to use that pressure to make them kneel?

Kim Dokja : ...no

Cale : They're annoying, Inho also never gives up.

Kim Dokja : I know.

Cale : Even if I'm trash too, I still won't do something like that. Can they be trash that doesn't involve other people?

Kim Dokja : Wait, w-what trash? Who?

Cale : Me, Why? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja in an instant, almost forgetting the current situation, as he stared at red-haired boy who had a straight face. He felt confused by the term 'trash' that boy said. But before Kim Dokja could ask, a constellation notification interrupted him.

 

[Eyes of several constellations shine.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' has snorted.]

 

When people got heated, Cheon Inho stepped forward.

 

"Ahh, everyone. Calm down. There seems to be a misunderstanding. Kim Dokja-ssi is not that kind of person."

 

 

+

[Cale : I'll use the pressure, at least until they don't talk nonsense

Kim Dokja : W-wait!]

+

 

 

"Kim Dokja-ssi decided to work with us. The food he brought today will be handed over to mainstream group and will be distributed fairly. He also promised to continue working with us— uh"

 

Before Cheon Inho continued his words, Cale used a stronger dominating aura than before towards him. He also spread the pressure around him so that the people around them took one step back. Kim Namwoon also stood beside Kim Dokja while twirling his dagger.

Kim Dokja smiled a little as a thank you to Cale then looked at Cheon Inho who was standing straight again while wiping his cold sweat.

 

"Of course I will provide food."

 

Cheon Inho's lips curled upwards in victory. But he have to listen to the end. 

 

"However, it's not free."

"Heh"

 

Along with Kim Namwoon's mocking smile, people started to get noisy.

 

“W-Wait a minute! That's not free?”

"I'll tell you. I don't mean to monopolize the food. But I won't give food to Cheon Inho's group. I'm not UNICEF and I don't trust them."

 

Kim Dokja smiled at Cheon Inho.

 

"That's right, if you eat, then you have to pay, right? If not, why don't you run outside, face monsters and get your own food? After that let's see, who becomes whose food."

 

Kim Dokja patted Cale on the head, as that boy grins mischievously at people. Then Kim Dokja nodded towards everyone as he continued.

 

"Yes. So I'll make a deal with you. I'll sell you food for a fair price."

"S-Sell?"

"What...?"

"Uh, how much... money?"

 

In the distance, Kim Dokja could see Cheon Inho's face stiffen. There was a chuckle from the red-haired boy beside him so Kim Dokja also smiled.

 

"No, I only accept coins."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After a while, People return from the 'outside', but only people in marginalized groups who have ties to mainstream groups return.

 

“That… D-Dokja-ssi. Is this a good choice?”

“Sheesh, is there anything free in life? Dokja-ssi, Cale, you guys said it well. I feel refreshed.”

 

Jung Heewon dismissed Lee Hyunsung's concerns. After Kim Dokja made his 'trade' declaration, many citizens turned their backs on him. Maybe they are disappointed. 

But Cale looked at them calmly while spreading his pressure which made those who were about to fight back away. Kim Namwoon also seemed to cause quite a bit of trauma as many immediately ran the moment he took one step forward.

 

"I agree with Heewon-ssi. The people here are too docile towards mainstream groups."

"That's right. Children of prostitutes... Gumho Station is currently in the palm of their hands. People are treated as cattle and sometimes taken to the slaughterhouse. Just like me this morning."

 

Jung Heewon's body shook. And Cale gave Heewon lemon tea after seeing her. After offering it to others saying it's not good if you get dehydrated. Others also took it after hesitation.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Actually, mainstream group monopolizes food. They monopolized food under pretext of 'fair distribution' and fed it to domesticated people.

Cale : That's how it is, so that's why it's better to be firm than tame

Kim Dokja : Right]

+

 

 

Humans are at their weakest when they believe someone is protecting them. Once authority is established in a one sided relationship, people start to depend on it.

 

"I agree. That's why I believe that Dokja-ssi's declaration today is very meaningful. People need to have the will to do things themselves. However..."

 

Lee Hyunsung looked at the food.

 

“There aren't even any for sale. 50 coins for one, isn't this price too expensive? Why don't you make 10 coins like you did with us…?”

"Humph, what's so expensive? If they go out on their own and look for it, then they'll understand that it's really cheap. Instead of them being eaten by monsters or exposed to the poison mist, it's easier to pay while being safe, right?"

"I agree with this white hair"

"I'm Kim Namwoon"

"Jung Heewon"

 

Ignoring 2 people, who seemed to have seen their partners of same heart. Kim Dokja looked at Lee Hyunsung and answered calmly.

 

"Let's wait a moment."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Night


The sound of huge monsters could be heard occasionally from ground and people often had nightmares. Lee Gilyoung and Yoo Sangah fell asleep first while Jung Heewon and Kim Namwoon fell asleep after talking.

 

“Dokja-ssi and Cale-nim should sleep too. I'll be on guard.”

"No. It's fine. Lee Hyunsung-ssi can sleep first."

"Me too, I can stay awake for up to a week"

after all I have crybaby

""No, give up that bad habit""

 

Cale looked at the two with twitching eyebrows, Cale wanted to answer that it was really fine, but stopped after seeing a scary gaze.

 

"Ahem, also Hyunsung hyung, stop calling me with -nim"

"Eh.. but somehow I feel it's inappropriate"

What?

"Cale, you may not be aware of it, but your movements are as graceful and polite as the young master's. So it might make some people awkward."

"What young master? You must have misunderstood, anyway if you can, please call me Cale."

"..I'll try.. But.. You guys will be tired.. I'm a soldier so I-"

"There's work to be done."

"Work to be done?"

 

Kim Dokja pointed behind Lee Hyunsung, as Cale smiled with a smile that if Raon were around, he would have asked 'human, are we going to loot them?'.

There are people's shadows there. Not just one.

 

"That... are you still trading food?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Finally, people are starting to move.

Cale : Time to loot people

Kim Dokja : Huh?

Cale : Looting bad guys is fun, isn't it? The first group also came. 

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Try it, it feels refreshing

Kim Dokja: Have you ever looted...?

Cale: Bad Guy

Kim Dokja : ..ok]

+

 

 

And Kim Dokja for some reason, felt that his future with this red-haired kid might be... complicated or something, because he felt like someone was stroking the back of his neck with pity...

 

Notes:

Cale : Looting is fun!!!
Kim Dokja : ...why do I have a bad feeling..?
Raon : Humans are smiling like that again!!
Alberu : I somehow feel sorry for that Dokja.
GoD : I have to hope that Dokja doesn't go crazy because of my son's behavior...

Chapter 17: Chapter 16

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Morning


 

 

Jung Heewon stared dumbfoundedly, at the empty shop bags.

 

"Oh my god, it's sold out?"

"Yes."

“Ha, so funny. Everyone was just watching and now…”

"No, it's not just marginalized groups."

 

Kim Dokja noticed Cale's happy face after raising the price for first group. He raised price with the excuse of 'almost gone', 'we were forced to sell it only to you' with his little face pretending to cry. Kim Dokja almost choked on mineral water when Cale complained in a sticky voice while half-forcing first group to increase the price. And he almost clapped when he saw their reluctant but obedient faces.

 

"You guys made the worst choice."

 

Among them is Cheon Inho. But the funny thing is that he is also the one who pays the most.

 

"You will regret it."

 

Jung Heewon gave a thumbs up to Cale which was answered with a fresh, wider smile. But then she thought and got angry.

 

“Wait a moment. Then mainstream group will monopolize food again?”

"Something like that."

“No, what is this? Aren't you going to weaken power of mainstream groups by promoting transactions between people?”

"That's right. That's the goal. I want people to move voluntarily."

“Then why are you selling food to mainstream groups? Situation won't change!”

“That has changed. We earn coins.”

"Hah?"

 

That's 4,850 coins. That's a huge income for one night.

 

“No… what is Dokja-ssi thinking? Sangah-ssi, can we really trust this man?”

 

 

+

[Cale : You're like a criminal

Kim Dokja : We have discussed this together

Cale : What do you mean? I'm just a kid, hyung, don't blame me

Kim Dokja : ! ]

+

 

 

When Kim Dokja was glaring at Cale, Yoo Sangah flinched at sudden attention but then she smiled brightly.

 

"I believe him."

 

There was a whistling sound from Kim Namwoon who was still gently pulling Cale's cheek.

 

"Dokja-ssi, did you leave enough food for yourself?"

"No, I sold it."

 

Jung Heewon's mouth dropped open as if she was dumbfounded. Just then, someone poked Kim Dokja's cheek, he turned his head and found a biscuit.

 

“Huh? You want me to eat it?”

 

Nodding, that head moved cutely. Kim Dokja smiled, took a biscuit and put it in Lee Gilyoung's mouth.

 

"I'm fine. You eat it."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is what is called a cute child

Cale : Evil hyung!! Am I not a cute kid!! Cruel!!!

Kim Dokja : ... stop grinning when you send this. At least pretend to be sad...

Cale : No thanks]

+

 

 

Shaking his head after seeing Cale roll his eyes exaggeratedly. Kim Dokja looked at the others.

 

“Ah, I have to tell you something… everyone, do you still have the food you ate yesterday?”

"Yes, I have it."

"I still have some."

"Why? Do you want to buy it back? I'll sell it."

 

Jung Heewon waved biscuits in a pleasant way.

 

"No, you have to eat it now."

"Hah?"

"Eat everything before today. You have to."

 

Kim Dokja stressed his words over and over again.

 

"Or you will regret it."

“Why… no, wait a moment. Sangah-ssi, what are you doing now? Why are you listening to him?”

"There's a reason why Dokja-ssi said this."

 

Yoo Sangah smiled sweetly and opened a bag of biscuits. Lee Hyunsung was confused but ate the food. Meanwhile, Lee Gilyoung had been eating it while Kim Dokja was talking. He is a good listener. Kim Namwoon and Cale... forget it, they are both difficult to manage.

 

"Ah, well... I'll leave one more."

"I won't stop you."

Kim Dokja shrugged at Jung Heewon's words. It's up to her to regret it.

 

 

+

[Cale: Why? Is this related to the next scenario?

Kim Dokja : Well...Dokkaebi is an evil creature, he takes away food and increases living expenses later

Cale: oh

Kim Dokja: Right.. I'm curious, how can your waist bag hold so many things?

Cale : It's a spatial bag

Kim Dokja : Wait, how did you get it? In the next scenario or Dokkaebi bags are also difficult to obtain.

Cale : Hooo, want to know, hyung?

Kim Dokja : ...I had a bad feeling.. so no

Cale : Tch

Kim Dokja: But, is it just food? I don't see anything else?

Cale : Not really, there are many kinds. You'll find out later

Kim Dokja : ...okay, but won't the food in the bag be affected? It's a shame if a lot of food is lost, isn't it?

Cale : It won't go away. Believe me]

+

 

 

Cale watched Kim Dokja scratch his head in confusion, but Cale just felt that it was true. After all, apart from being made by a dragon, this bag is also from another world. So you could say it's not related to this world.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Afternoon


During lunch, there was a big announcement from the mainstream group. Cheon Inho stood on the platform surrounded by people and said.

 

"We will be limiting food rations starting today. Allocation is three biscuits per person. And-"

 

People were getting irritated before speech was over.

 

Three biscuits? How are we supposed to live on that?”

"That's right! Don't the scouts get more food? Do you think we don't know?"

 

Despite being cursed, Cheon Inho just laughed calmly.

 

"Your words are good. Yes. The scouts receive more rations. If you want food, please sign up to be a scout."

“Very few people come back after signing up to be scouts! Cheoldoo Group members are the ones who always come back!”

"Do you want us to die now?"

 

Cheon Inho acted indifferent despite violent reaction from residents.

 

“Those people are just unlucky. You know that it's very dangerous outside. Why don't you get your own food if you're not satisfied? "

"T-That..."

 

People shut their mouths stupidly. If they leave now, they will die. Everyone knows this.

Cheon Inho wasn't done yet.

 

"Ah, there is a way to get food without being a scout."

"What's that?"

“Deal. We will gladly exchange food for whatever we value. Everyone can provide something different. Right?”

 

Cheon Inho's cold gaze caused people to tremble. Most of the people were those who came to us yesterday and bought food.

 

 

[Character 'Cheon Inho' has activated the skill 'Incite Lv. 2']

 

 

"Hmm?"

 

Cale looked up at the green window then heard the Inho continue his words.

 

"At first, I wasn't going to do this. But yesterday, Kim Dokja-ssi and Cale told me something good. That's true everyone. Is there anything free in the world? If you want food, you have to prove your worth. That's how it is. Haha, thank you for telling me something nice. Kim Dokja-ssi, Cale.”

 

Cale and Kim Dokja raised their eyebrows at Cheon Inho's words. It looks like the bait is starting to be eaten.

Kim Namwoon stood up and kicked the box until everyone's attention was focused on the two. It was because of dislike that their gazes were mostly filled with hatred.

 

"Because that bastard..."

 

 

+

[Cale : He wants to bring enmity back to us

Kim Dokja : That's right, Incite skill is good enough to affect opponents even though it's only level 2

Cale : Not as good as my smooth-tongued hyung-nim.

Kim Dokja: Hyung-nim?

Cale : En. Even though I don't have that strange skill, I can also instigate well. Want to?

Kim Dokja : No, leave it alone

Cale : ok ]

+

 

 

While Cale and Kim Dokja were communicating in secret, people gathered in front of podium were already trying to bargain.

 

"I-I'll buy it with coins. How much do you want?"

"200 coins."

“Huh? But I don't have that many coins.”

"Then go.

 

 

+

[Cale: Tsk, I should have robbed Cheon Inho more

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

One of the Cheoldoo Group who was selling food, saw Kim Dokja's appearance and shook. He had bandages around his thighs and seemed to be one of the people he hit yesterday. But then his gaze accidentally swept across Cale who was immediately met with a grin that made that person look down.

 

"Did I ever say thank you for yesterday?"

 

Suddenly Kim Dokja turned his head and saw Jung Heewon standing over him.

 

"Excuse me?"

"I want to thank you."

 

Kim Dokja was a little confused by what Jung Heewon said, he wanted to ask but Jung Heewon's eyes fell on the injured Cheoldoo members.

 

"That guy with the injured leg, he was the one who tried to rape me yesterday."

"...I see."

"Don't touch him because I will kill him myself. Understood?"

"..Okay"

“Cale didn't even try to kill him before, when he was helping me. Like he said, I want to finish him myself to put my heart at ease."

 

Kim Dokja felt a very impressive killing intent, although this was still lighter than the pressure that Cale had released several times.

 

 

[Readers view the character information of 'Jung Heewon']

 

 

Cale looked at green window as he was still paying attention to commotion on podium. He glanced at Kim Dokja who seemed to be looking at something.

 

 

+

[Cale: Jung Heewon's character information?

Kim Dokja : Can you see it?

Cale : I told you that I can see your notifications too, right?

Kim Dokja: But I don't know if this is also...

Cale : Just a notification, what's wrong with him?

Kim Dokja : No, it's just that his killing intent is quite strong, I wonder if he's a character that wasn't listed in the novel

Cale : Can you see the other statuses?

Kim Dokja : No, just a novel character

Cale : me?

Kim Dokja : Nope

Cale : Be glad you couldn't see it, or I might have shut your mouth

Kim Dokja : ...I'm grateful

Cale : So what?

Kim Dokja : "Crouching Figure.", that's a very attractive exclusive attribute. It was one of several 'super evolutionary' attributes in Ways of Destruction. Common attribute, but can reach rare or legendary rank depending on occasion. There is one of 100 strongest people in Ways of Survival, Crazy Butcher evolved from 'Crouching Figure.' 

Cale : Rare and legendary is good...?

Kim Dokja : It's great if you have that rank, do you have?

Cale : ...yes. Do not ask.

Kim Dokja : I'm curious, but if you look at me like you want to kill me like that then I'd better not ask. Curiosity can kill.

Cale : Good boy

Kim Dokja : ...by the way, it's better if we can cultivate the 'Demon Slaying' skill. It would be good to make him a strong colleague if he was raised well.

Cale: Continue

Kim Dokja : At least think a little

Cale : I'm sleepy, good night

Kim Dokja : Don't sleep anymore, come with me. ]

+

 

 

As Kim Dokja stood up after seeing Cale's movements that looked very lazy, he heard Jung Heewoon's voice.

 

"By the way, Dokja-ssi is very calm."

 

Relax ... Maybe he looks like that.

 

"I'm familiar with situations like this in novels."

"Huh? Does that make sense... Wait a minute. Where are you going?"

 

Kim Dokja didn't answer and got off the platform. Jung Heewon wanted to come along and Kim Dokja reached out to stop her.

 

"Does not matter."

 

Jung Heewon landed lightly under platform.

Kim Dokja put down Cale who was giving off a 'don't bother me, I'm being annoyed' vibe, while watching Kim Namwoon who was squatting, at end of platform. He walked along the railroad tracks and watched the tunnel road to Yaksu Station. It was filled with thick darkness and insides couldn't be seen, but it smelled horrible. It reeked of blood.

 

"You're not going in are you?"

 

Jung Heewon asked.

 

“Everyone who went there is dead. Thugs or whoever. Everyone who goes inside will die unconditionally.”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : At least one person has already passed this way and moved to the next station.

Cale : Protagonist?

Kim Dokja : Definitely ]

+

 

 

They climbed onto platform again. Kim Dokja ignored Cale's gaze that was full of complaints 'why did you bring me down if I have to go up again, damn it'. He was brought up by Kim Namwoon and just stood there. Kim Dokja noticed that line of people to trade food was still long even though quite a long time had passed.

Some people who protested against mainstream groups were beaten and others paid unusual food prices.

Soon enough, Jung Heewon saw several young women from marginalized groups sneaking behind the tarpaulin and she became furious.

 

"Ah, so annoying. Did you see that?"

"I see it."

 

Cheon Inho had said it. 'Anything' can be exchanged for food. But girls who just came in didn't bring anything with them.

Jung Heewon jumped to her feet.

 

"I can't just watch this."

"What would you do?"

“Stop it. I have to tell them not to do it no matter what!”

"Then that women will starve."

"Are you just going to watch?"

"Yeah, I think you should just watch this time."

"What do you mean by that?"

 

Kim Dokja silently accepted Jung Heewon's disdainful gaze.

 

"Heewon noona has to think of a solution if you want to go forward and fight. At least also think of backup plans one and two. If you just come and make a fuss without a plan, it will only make the situation worse. Instead of thanks, you should be grateful if you only receive ridicule."

 

Cale said it calmly, Cale had lived in a shelter that also differentiated people, although not as badly as this. If they want to interfere in other people's affairs, they should at least have a plan. If Heewon breaks in and gets angry without a plan. It only makes the girl embarrassed or even ostracized after that. Who will be responsible? Will Heewon bear the burden when she himself has difficulty surviving at first? Can she guarantee the girls will be grateful? They were more likely to be angry because Heewon was bothering them and starving them. Humans have always been like that, especially now in the apocalypse.

Kim Dokja sighed which made Jung Heewon look back at him.

 

“That's right Jung Heewon-ssi. Stopping those women won't solve current problem. Even if you stop them now, something similar will happen late at night.”

“…Then I will stop them again. I will stop them and stop them.”

“Then what about their food? Among those who had just entered the tarpaulin, there was a mother with a child. If the child starved to death, would Jung Heewon-ssi be responsible for the child's death?”

 

Jung Heewon's eyes shook. She lowered her head as if to hide her expression.

 

“…Then what can I do? Alternative…”

 

Kim Dokja looked at Jung Heewon. She was a 'Crouching Figure' with 'Demon Slaying.' Depending on how she acts, Jung Heewon might evolve into an indiscriminate killer.

 

“Jung Heewon-ssi, the key to this problem is food. Right?”

"...That's right."

"Then we need to eliminate the cause of the problem."

"Hah...?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at his watch instead of answering. It is time.

 

-Kwajijijik!

 

Yes, he showed up. The air parted and a familiar figure was revealed. Screams came from everywhere. Humanitarian nightmare that opened this tragedy.

 

[ H-How  are you all? Haven't you been free for a while?]

 

Dokkaebi.

 

“A-Aaaagh!”

 

People panicked at the appearance of dokkaebi. It's never a good thing when this person shows up. Even Jung Heewon, who was full of energy, flinched for a moment.

 

 

+

[Cale : Different pillows? This one is black..

Kim Dokja : What pillow?]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was looking at the Dokkaebi with an eerie twinkle in his eyes in confusion.

 

[ M-My friend  who was originally in charge of this channel is undergoing disciplinary action…  S-So , I'm responsible for this scenario.]

 

 

+

[Cale : Do you know something?

Kim Dokja : Ehem, I think it's because of me

Cale : ..contract you said before?

Kim Dokja : It has to be a secret, so it's not that. But, maybe time he did a long ad when we discussed

Cale: Troublemaker

Kim Dokja : I don't want to hear it from you ]

+

 

 

[ T-Then  everyone.  D-Don't  you look very peaceful? Th-That's  Bihyung , he's pretending to be cocky just to set the difficulty of this scenario...]

“W-What are you saying? Tell us what you want!”

[ H-Hic . Don't be angry. Everyone. Anyway, I came for you guys...]

"For us?"

“T-Then give us some food!”

[ F-Food ? Aha... if you want food...]

 

After his words ended, dokkaebi waved his hand.

 

 

[Scenario fines have been added.]

[From now on, food supplies are limited .]

[All existing food supplies have disappeared .]

 

 

"U-Uhh! What?"

 

People with emergency food shouted. Whether it is from mainstream groups or marginalized groups, all the so-called 'food' is floating in the air.

 

[Hehehe. Then everything. You can't,  Y-You  should think of a way to break the scenario.]

 

Canned goods, biscuits, calories, etc. Emergency food gathered by the people was destroyed with a single move from the dokkaebi. People's expressions became gloomy as they saw food disappear.

 

[ Y-You  want to eat? After all, Earth's scum...]

 

His tone suddenly changed. Kim Dokja seemed to remember his name. According to the original setting, there was one dokkaebi like this. His tone was weak, but he was crueler than any dokkaebi.

In the distance, Cheon Inho was watching them with confused eyes.

 

[Everyone, let's have fun from now on. Haha...]

 

It was followed by a system message.

 

 

[Scenario fines have been added.]

[The 'survival costs' clause has been added.]

[From now on, 100 coins will be deducted every night for the 'survival fee'. If you can't pay the 'survival fee', you will die.]

[The 'survival cost' penalty will be maintained until the second main scenario is cleared.]

 

 

Kim Dokja laughed when he read the message that appeared. 

 

+

[Cale : Is this what you mean?

Kim Dokja : Yes, now it's like a Way of Life.

Cale : What's next?

Kim Dokja : Time to look for treasures and special stoves

Cale : Where?

Kim Dokja : Rat's nest

Cale : Whatever, just show me the way ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja smirked slightly as he looked at Cale who was yawning lazily. If you look at it, his grin looks a bit like when Cale was planning to loot someone else's base...

 

Notes:

Cale : Hyung, this is the last one I can't give it to you...
Inho : Just give it.
Cale : But what about me later?
Inho : Isn't the bastard in front of you holding 2 foods?
Cale : Well... I'll give it to you. But only for hyung.
Inho : OK. Here is the money-
Cale : 200
Inho : ...what?
Cale : 250.
Inho : Yes?
Cale : 300?
Ino : ...
Kim Dokja : Puffff *chokes on mineral water*
Cale : This- this is my last meal. I'm going to starve.. can't hyung give me more..?
Inho : I-
Cale : 350.
Inho : I bought it!!!
Kim Dokja : *enduring applause*
Hyunsung : *Has a blank face*
Cale : Thank you hyung. *victorious grin*
Inho : *stares at Dokja* You guys made the worst choice.
Kim Dokja: 'Wasn't it Cale who looted you...?'
Inho : You will regret it. *stares at Kim Dokja with hatred*
Kim Dokja : *glances at Cale who is smiling brightly* ...
Inho : *walks away annoyed*
Kim Dokja : ...
Hyunsung : ...
Cale : *grin* conning people is fun.
Hyunsung : ...
Kim Dokja : ...

Chapter 18: Chapter 17

Notes:

I didn't post it yesterday?
Sorry I'm busy...

Here~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[ T-Then  I'll let everyone take care of it!  Yihihihit !!]

 

Dokkaebi said these words and disappeared.

Jung Heewon confirmed that biscuit in her pocket had disappeared and asked in a soft voice.

 

“Dokja-ssi, did you perhaps know something like this would happen-”

"I did expect it. I thought about what the dokkaebi would do first to harass humans."

"...Aren't you really good at making predictions?"

 

 

+

[Cale : Fraudster

Kim Dokja : Ahem ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja called Lee Hyunsung and the others. A situation is created and now is the time to move.

 

"Give us back our food!"

"How, how did this happen?"

 

People from marginalized groups cry. Cheon Inho and the mainstream group were also devastated by the sudden food shortage. Kim Dokja's eyes met those of Cheon Inho, who was biting his lip.

 

 

+

[Cale : Hm... look at his face, it's refreshing to see his like that

Kim Dokja : If I could read his mind, maybe he would say... 'did you realize that? No, that's impossible'.

Cale: Pffft]

+

 

 

[You have accurately read the thoughts of the character 'Cheon Inho.']

[Your understanding of the character 'Cheon Inho' has increased.]

 

 

+

[Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja : Ah.. Understanding rises from this kind of thing?

Cale : Isn't that your skill?

Kim Dokja : I can't open my status window, so I don't even know my skill or skill description

Cale : Oh

Kim Dokja : Don't be indifferent hey!

Cale : Right, I remember you using something like Bookmark on the bridge?

Kim Dokja : You saw that too...?

Cale : No, you're just using Bookmark

Kim Dokja : Hmm... I can use character strength if my understanding is high enough

Cale: Because you're a reader?

Kim Dokja: Sort of?

Cale: Cheater, you're strong on your own right? So head to the rat's nest yourself.

Kim Dokja : ...I can only use temporary and limited skills.. didn't you say you'd help me?

Cale: When you've had enough of their presence?

Kim Dokja : Come on Cale!

Cale : Tsk ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked away from the frustrated Cheon Inho, and Cale who had a face like he had been separated from his girlfriend. He stared at the expressions of the others and tried to guess what they were thinking. But the previous messages didn't appear.

Meanwhile, Cheon Inho quickly gathered people to organize the chaos.

 

“Everyone, gather together. I will give you an emergency notification.”

 

The content of the notice was simple: Situation had become so bad that more 'scouts' from marginalized groups were needed. They must hurry. Now there is no food underground.

 

"We will not distribute food to people who are not participating as scouts."

 

Despite hardline declarations, there was no backlash from citizens. No, they can't. It was an inevitable outcome in this situation. People noticed him and volunteered to be scouts one by one.

Even though the food was gone, hope remained on Cheon Inho's face. As the situation gets worse, more control is given to mainstream groups.

 

 

+

[Cale: As I thought, I should have looted him dry

Kim Dokja : Then he will be even wilder

Cale : Let me kill him after looting him

Kim Dokja : Not the time, wait a little longer. After all, it seemed like Jung Heewon was going to kill him with her own hands.

Cale: Disgusting. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokje shrugged his shoulders at Cale's disgusted look at Cheon Inho, then Lee Hyunsung opened his mouth.

 

"Dokja-ssi, what now?"

"Hm? Oh, of course, we have to go and get some food."

 

The group members' expressions became tense because of these words. Get food. This can only mean one thing.

 

"Following those bastards? It's better if I eat monsters than follow them."

 

Kim Namwoon, who had been quiet all this time, spoke up, followed by the others.

 

"Right... Should we be scouts? There is still leftover food above the ground. "

“No, we won't be going above ground. If we go there, we will die unconditionally.”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the gas mask on the floor. This tattered gas mask couldn't stop the poisonous mist.

 

 

+

[Cale : I can use my wind if necessary, isolating the mist.

Kim Dokja : No need, the rat's nest is in the tunnel

Cale: Hmm]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Hyunsung who was confused and still worried.

 

"But we have to get food above ground..."

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. World has changed. Then food needs to change.”

 

Kim Dokja looks at the tunnel to Yaksu Station.

 

“Wait a minute. Dokja-ssi… don't tell me?”

"That's right."

 

In this world, humans were no longer the top predators. Even if we are not predators, we don't have to be prey.

 

"We're going to hunt monsters."

"Good, I want to eat meat"

 

Kim Namwoon replied cheerfully while running down from the platform.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


A few moments later


 

Several people from marginalized groups, including Kim Dokja, stand in front of the tunnel leading to Yaksu Station.

 

"I see. You're going to enter the railroad? Well, looking at the long term, a team dedicated to attacking the scenario is necessary. Come back safely."

 

 

+

[Cale : I thought he was going to force you so he could come along?

Kim Dokja : Well..He probably thinks we are a threat to his own strength, especially you Cale, how many times have you suppressed him?

Cale : It was his fault that he was still daring, a normal person would remain silent for a while right? It seemed that being king in the apocalypse made him feel that others couldn't harm him.

Kim Dokja : Maybe. Let him be satisfied thinking he is the captain, he will soon be finished.]

+

 

 

[Your understanding of the character 'Cheon Inho' has increased.]

[Your understanding of the character 'Cheon Inho' has reached a certain level.]

[The character 'Cheon Inho' is suspicious of you.]

 

 

+

[Cale: Hooo

Kim Dokja: It seems there are two main cases of the character's 'understanding' increasing. One of them is when getting the character's liking or trust. The second is when accurately guessing what the character is thinking. Maybe now is the last case. Then after the comprehension value is accumulated, a vague idea about one's emotions can be obtained.

Cale : Oh, then why are you telling me about it? It's your skill.

Kim Dokja : I thought you would ask...

Cale : I just feel like I'm better off not knowing...

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Sighing at conversation with that brat that made him sigh several times a day. Kim Dokja saw Cheon Inho glance at a person we all knew well.

 

“Oh, can one of my group members join? I want to get information about the attack.”

"S-should I go with them?"

"Eh, why else are you here, Han hyung? Didn't you want to reconcile with Dokja-ssi last night?"

"T-That..."

 

 

+

[Cale : Spy?

Kim Dokja : Can be used as bait. But, they underestimated us, didn't they?

Cale : Well, they should send someone more useful than the old man, my old servant is even more useful, can sneak up and kill silently without a sound. Not like this noisy and fearful old man.

Kim Dokja : Servants and killing..?

Cale : You'll have a heart attack if you meet my chef who is also a torture expert

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : That food is delicious, I don't know what the regressor's food tastes like. But I can make sure you are satisfied with the food from him.

Kim Dokja : He.. where...?

Cale : Well, let's hope you get to meet them one day

Kim Dokja : ....? ]

+

 

 

that's because they exist in different worlds. Damn.. I miss  Beacrox 's cooking ... even morning lemon tea...

 

"Ahem!"

 

Cale turned his gaze to Cheon Inho who was a little annoyed because Kim Dokja was silent while they were talking. Inho finally pushed Myungoh a little in front of Kim Dokja.

 

“D-Dokja-ssi. If you don't mind, I will go…”

"I understand. Let's go together."

 

Han Myungoh was surprised when Kim Dokja responded quickly. It seemed he thought Kim Dokja would refuse. 

Cale saw Lee Hyunsung's worried face. But he didn't know that Kim Dokja planned to use the old man as bait.

In any case, the surviving group of seven people from carriage 3807, except Kim Namwoon were leaving.

At first Kim Namwoon made a fuss that he wanted to come too, but Cale kept him there to monitor the situation as well in case his uncles would come while they were away. 

So after Kim Namwoon whispered many threats that made Kim Dokja ask Cale for help but was ignored by him, he finally calmed down even though he still let out a gloomy air.

 

"Can I come with you too?"

"...Is it alright even if your body doesn't fully recover?"

"This much is fine. The potions from Cale are very potent."

 

Well Jung Heewon also came along, so a total of seven people returned. Not bad for a small army, at least Cale thought he could protect them if only this much.

 

 

[A new scenario has arrived!]

 

+

[Second Scenario – Food Procurement]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: E

Clear Condition: Directly hunt monsters that can be used as food and cook them.

Time Limit: None

Compensation: 500 coins

Failure: ???

+

 

 

As soon as they set foot in the tunnel, a sub scenario flew in.

That scenario seems to fit the goals of those looking for meat to grill later.

 

[Several constellations are anticipating your performance.]

 

Tunnel was very dark the further they entered, Kim Dokja turned on the flashlight that he seemed to have prepared but the area was still not visible.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is because the curtains block the light.

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja was about to explain but then his eyes widened in surprise. Not only him, but everyone felt dazed looking at the red-haired child. 

He stood quietly, with numerous golden lightning crackling and living surrounding their group. The light managed to penetrate the front well. At least they wouldn't stumble and wouldn't be ambushed by monsters lurking in the dark. But they were dazed not because of that. It is because..

..that's beautiful

Like looking at a fantasy painting.

 

[Many constellations are amazed.]

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins]

"T-That's pretty"

 

Gilyoung and Hyunsung looked at Cale in amazement, and women with twinkles.

 

"What?"

 

And Cale, who was used to people's stares because of the hero's teasing until he was fed up, just raised his eyebrows and pointed forward with his chin. Only then did all wake up from their daze. But Heewon stopped Kim Dokja who was about to start walking again. 

 

“Dokja-ssi, wait a minute. It's very dangerous from here. Are we really going this way? No matter how I look, it looks like suicide. There's also Gilyoung and Cale.”

 

Then Hyunsung continued.

 

“Actually, I was worried from the start. It's not too late, so how about we leave Gilyoung and Cale-nim behind? And if possible, women…”

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi, I'm not as good as you, but I know how to fight. I took some kendo lessons.”

"But..."

 

Hyunsung and Heewon heated up a bit, Cale just stayed beside Kim Dokja and glanced at the man. Kim Dokja closed his eyes then interrupted.

 

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. I told you before. World has changed. Bias that a woman is physically weak. Nowadays, everyone can become stronger by increasing their stats. But Jung Heewon-ssi, there is also a problem with your words. "

"...What's that?"

"Just as a woman is not weak, a child is not weak either. Gilyoung, show them."

 

Lee Gilyoung stepped forward. He looked around for a moment before sitting on the tunnel floor and holding out his hand. Jung Heewon's eyes widened.

 

"Oh my God, what is that?"

“D-Damn! Cockroaches!”

 

Cale chuckled at screams of Myungoh's parents. His excited screams were even equivalent to the screams of a death god as he threw several items in his domain, when he had just arrived in this world.

A cockroach appeared in the distance, connecting to Lee Gilyoung's fingertips with a faint solid line. Cockroach listened to Lee Gilyoung's words like a well-behaved dog and disappeared into the darkness.

 

"My attribute is Insect Collector."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Insect Collector… The rare ability to communicate with only insects through the skill 'Diverse Communication'. This is a good skill

Cale : Similar to Tiger Gashan and crow or Elisneh and rat..

Kim Dokja : Who?

Cale: No. ]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was still confused at hearing a foreign name. Then saw Lee Gilyoung.

 

“It's nothing in front of us. It's safe for the next 100 steps.”

 

Other people made stunned expressions. Then Lee Gilyoung spoke to them with a bold expression.

 

“Thank you for your concern. But I didn't follow all of you to take care of me.”

"Ah yes."

 

Jung Heewon nodded with a sour expression. Lee Gilyoung came next to Kim Dokja who was stroking his hair, and pulled Cale's hand who was beside Kim Dokja.

Cale then looked at the others while stepping on ground. That ground shook slightly and a small spear emerged from the ground that Cale was holding. Then Cale directed the wind at one of the lightning bolts, which created a large fire, and shot it forward. 

There was silence. Then Cale casually said.

 

"Though my body is weak I am strong enough."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : That's enough...?

Cale : Using too much strength will make me cough up blood. My body is weak, so I hope you don't rely too much on me.

Kim Dokja : Use coins to increase stats, I'm sure you have lots of coins from constellations right?

Cale : My stats are locked, I can't raise them

Kim Dokja : Is something like that possible?

Cale : Yes, Bihyung said he couldn't fix it. But don't worry, I can still help you.

Kim Dokja : ..that's not it... But don't overdo it, don't push yourself. The others are strong too.

Cale : OK. ]

+

 

 

It wasn't long before they walked past the clear barrier and entered complete darkness.

 

 

[You have entered a dangerous area.]

 

 

“Y-Yoo Sangah-ssi. It's dangerous, hold my hand while walking.”

"...Aren't you more scared than me?"

"N-No!"

 

Everyone ignored the cowardly Han Myungoh, who was holding Yoo Sangah's hand. They were just silent with tension. Air inside the curtain is sticky due to humidity.

 

“Cale, reduce the light.”

 

Cale reduced some of the lightning then sent the lightning bolt high enough to dimly illuminate the surroundings. 

 

“Ouch. Don't look down.”

 

Jung Heewon felt nauseous when she checked the ground around her. There is a torn body. The corpses of those who tried to move here were arranged at their feet.

Yoo Sangah closed her eyes tightly, Han Myungoh shook and even the brave Lee Hyunsung started sweating.

Lee Gilyoung remained calm while holding Cale, without slightest fear on his face, he instead covered Cale's eyes with his hand. Cale felt like he probably saw how Namwoon and Dokja did that at the beginning of the scenario. But Cale just lowered his hands and shook his head. Gilyoung hesitantly said.

 

"There's something that's not human. It's..a monster"

 

As Lee Gilyoung said, it wasn't just a human body on the ground. There was something the size of an adult wolf. The bodies of mole-like creatures were scattered all over the place. Cale thought, maybe Gilyoung thought that Cale was afraid of monsters, but Cale just cried because his emotions were running high after seeing monsters again before (Blame these damn children's bodies). Not that he was afraid. He had seen more brutal than this until he had had enough.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : It's a class 9 underground species, a mole. They are underground piranhas. Ground shrews are avid hunters that burrow through the ground in groups and target their prey.

Cale : We look for their nest?

Kim Dokja : yes ]

+

 

 

"... Who did this?"

Jung Heewon sighed, looking at the mess. But Cale and Kim Dokja just glanced at each other and one name came to mind.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Yoo Joonghyuk

Cale : Protagonist

Kim Dokja : It should be tonight or tomorrow he will arrive at the next station. But why was he in such a hurry? Is he getting impatient? What is the reason?

Cale : It wasn't written in the novel?

Kim Dokja : I forgot, should I look for it?

Cale : No, we'll find out later. Just finish this one. ]

+

 

 

Hyunsung's voice was heard watching Kim Dokja crouch in front of the monster's corpse.

 

"Dokja-ssi, can we use this for food?"

"The scenario says that we have to 'hunt' ourselves so maybe that's not possible."

“...Well, that's a bit inconvenient. How about cooking? Would you like to grill it over a fire?”

 

The others were looking at Cale, Cale just shrugged his shoulders.

 

"My fire is related to destruction and purification, it is no ordinary fire."

 

The others were immediately disappointed, but Cale knew that the fire used for cooking was probably related to the stove that was in the rat nest that Kim Dokja mentioned earlier.

 

"Heewon-ssi, you said you were good at kendo?"

"Eh, it's a bit of an exaggeration to say I'm fine… but what are you doing now?"

 

Kim Dokja stabbed the mole's body and started cutting it with a knife.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: It's not the same as in the novel, it's difficult...

Cale : Are you an idiot? Do not follow the scene in the novel carelessly. But want me to help?

Kim Dokja : With your small body?

Cale: You're underestimating me. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja ignored Cale who was looking at him with a 'stupid, idiot' face and continued with what he was doing. Somehow get rid of the tough skin, Kim Dokja managed to get rid of the spine. It was his first time so it left a lot of scratches, but it was practically fine for a beginner.

 

"Why did you take that?"

"You need weapons for kendo."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows, looking at Kim Dokja who was giving off a slightly proud vibe.

After cutting the cartilage leading to the leg and shaping it, the bone actually takes the shape of a blade. Kim Dokja gave it to Jung Heewon.

 

“Thank you. I suddenly feel like I'm back in the Paleolithic era.”

"You have to grind it a little more to make it useful. There are rocks around that can be used to grind the blade.

"Huhu, got it. Captain."

 

Jung Heewon started grinding the knife with a slightly excited voice. Kim Dokja looked up and saw Lee Hyunsung watching the scene with slight envy.

 

"Do you want one?"

"Uh, you'll make me one?"

"You all come closer. It's better if you learn how to do it. Let's make it together."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I wouldn't have been able to do it if the details weren't included in How to Survive. Author wrote too much setting, maybe that's why there are few readers.

Cale : And thank the writers who helped you get through this apocalypse

Kim Dokja : Yes yes yes, thanks to them ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja chuckled, while hearing the other's amazed words, everyone sat down and made weapons together. This time it was a spear, not a sword. They didn't have Kendo skills so Kim Dokja decided it was more stable to make a long spear.

Lee Hyunsung's spear was made with backbone of the largest mole, while Yoo Sangah's and Han Myungoh's weapons were made with spine of an average sized mole. Finally, Lee Gilyoung's weapon was made with the head bones of young rats. Kim Dokja asked Cale about weapon that would suit him, but Cale refused because he didn't need to use a weapon. Cale honestly wanted to ask for a dagger, but before he opened his mouth, he felt a sudden chill like when he saw Ron smiling kindly, so he discouraged him.

 

 

[You have successfully obtained your own weapon.]

 

 

[A small number of constellations are attracted to the primitive nature of humanity.]

[The constellations have sponsored you 100 coins.]

 

Everyone received this message.

 

"We accept coins even for this kind of thing."

“I don't want you to die. You have your own coins?”

"Yes, right."

"Whenever possible, save enough coins for survival expenses and invest the rest in your strength, stamina, and agility. Otherwise, you won't survive."

"Ah, I will remember."

 

The truth was that Cale had several short swords and blades in his spatial bag, but they were all just normal pre-apocalypse items. Cale couldn't give items like that to fight monsters, indeed it would be better to use the bones of the monsters themselves to fight monsters, because they were sturdier.

After the preparations were finished and the people started moving forward again, the 100 steps that Lee Gilyoung mentioned were right ahead now.

 

 

[Sub scenario – Food Acquisition has started!]

 

 

The ground rats crawled out of the ground. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: There are 18 of them, this is more than expected.

Cale : You did the math?

Kim Dokja : Just in case]

+

 

 

-Grrr...

 

The mole group drew a line and started threatening us. When we cross the line, the fight will begin.

 

"No plans. We are beginners. This may sound cruel but honestly, I don't expect you to survive."

"T-That..."

"Still, you're all safe. Please."

 

Cale watched the others. Except for Han Myungoh who retreated back cowardly, the others were restless but looked determined. Jung Heewon's eyes were so kind, Cale thought that she would be able to become good friends with Hannah.

 

“Okay, let's give it a try. Everyone, please live!”

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja's face. He saw how a hint of hope showed in his expression. He seemed to hope everyone would learn to fight from this experience. So Cale stepped back a bit and planned to watch and protect them if situation was unfavorable, or there was danger. He will act as a wizard in this group. Because unlike those who have gone through great battlefields, they must learn to be brave in order to survive the future.

 

"Then let's go."

 

Kim Dokja took one step forward after those words.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: I have to know who to bring with me among these people.

Cale : They are all good except for that Myungoh.

Kim Dokja : Haha

Cale : I'll protect you from behind, so go berserk as much as possible.

Kim Dokja : That's reassuring ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja smiled in relief and took the lead first. Moles move.

And battle begins.

Notes:

Cale: I want a dagge-
Ron in another world: Hohoho young master trying to be naughty.
Alberu in another world : *squinted his eyes with cold aura*
Eruhaben in another world : *Accidentally releases dragon fear*
Cale: *suddenly gets goosebumps*
Kim Dokja : what did you say earlier, Cale? I didn't hear.
Cale : ...no, nothing.

Chapter 19: Chapter 18

Notes:

Compensation for forgetting to post yesterday~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

That group fought well. Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon who stepped forward with Kim Dokja and became good attackers.

Battle composition naturally became three of them at the front, Sangah and Gilyoung in center, Cale behind him as cover and let's forget about Myungoh who was hiding at the very back. Cale had even tried to bring the monsters towards the old man several times. But to the point where he almost died, he just screamed and ran without attacking. Cale was about to have elemental drag that person back to the station, but remembered the bait and had patience.

Less than a minute after the battle started, several moles were stuck on the ground with their throats skewered.

As Kim Dokja had ordered, these people increased stats as needed. Since Cale couldn't increase his stats, so he just tossed 2000 coins each like a rich man at them. Again he ignored Han Myungoh's request as well, throwing a half alive monster that was about to be scorched. 

Cale was watching and sometimes spawning earthen spears when they are pressed. But to be honest, he was somewhat amazed at how these people's mentality was towards the first battle. Hyunsung might be because he's a soldier, but he's pretty cool when it comes to fighting off monsters. Heewon is also good with her 'sword'. Cale really wanted to introduce her to Hannah.

 

"The pattern is simpler than I thought?"

-Hwiik!

 

With an excited shout, her sword moved in a terrifying manner through the air, cutting monsters between their legs and tails. But Cale thought that he might be able to be a little quiet for a surprise attack. Well, they can learn. Because he remembered Hannah fighting while laughing and screaming too. She just needed enough strength that the opponent couldn't dodge even if she was conscious.

 

"Shit, I lost one! Help!"

 

Her tired voice sounded as she watched the rat monster pass him by. 

 

- Grrr!

 

That monster was smart enough to avoid the others, it headed towards Cale but saw piles of dead rats around it, changed direction and ran towards the weaker Gilyoung. Cale raised an eyebrow at the monster's slight intelligence.

 

"Leave it to me."

-THUNK

 

Cale clapped watching Gilyoung hitting the monsters with his 'weapon'. That monster backed up a bit, and it was while he was off guard that Sangah stabbed the monster's body with her 'spear'.

 

-Puok!

 

With a little confusion, Sangah kept holding the spear in position until rat monster died.

 

"U-Uhhhh..."

 

There was sound of Myungoh getting up after falling down, after Cale had again let the rats go past him. Even though in the end it was still Cale who killed him while clicking his tongue.

It all ended when the last monster was killed by Kim Dokja who stabbed the monster's body. Kim Dokja shook off the blood thorns and looked at everyone. Everyone suffered minor abrasions from the monster except Han Myungoh who received injuries from the fall, but there were no major injuries.

It was a great first win. Then Kim Dokja looked at Cale who had not changed his position and was still folding his arms gracefully.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: ...you're cool right?

Cale : Huh?

Kim Dokja: Is the job of a wizard in a party really cool like that?

Cale : What?

Kim Dokja : From afar looking at others while helping, I also want to be a wizard...

Cale : Was your brain hit by a monster? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja cleared his throat a little after coming to his senses and looked at Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung who were relaxed and sitting, while Lee Hyunsung stabbed his spear into the ground and wiped sweat off his forehead. Jung Heewon wailed as she counted the number of moles around her.

 

"...Dokja-ssi, how many did you take care of?"

"Four of them."

"Che, I killed two."

"I got three."

"You Cale? It looks like there are a lot of rats around you?"

"I don't know, I'm just helping passers-by. I'm not counting."

 

As Cale was looking around, a green window popped up.

 

 

[Readers view the character information of 'Lee  Hyunsung ']

 

 

Cale looked at Dokja's face there which looked a little frustrated, looked at the window in front of him and then sighed with envy. So Cale chuckled.

 

 

+

[Cale: What? You killed more, so why be jealous?

Kim Dokja : Can you read minds?

Cale : No, but my eyes are better.

Kim Dokja : I'm just jealous, his sponsor gave him a beginner package so he can develop more.

Cale : Why didn't you choose a sponsor? 

Kim Dokja : You don't understand Cale, it's better not to vote, in nove-

Cale: Don't tell me... you won't stop

Kim Dokja : Cale.... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja put on the face of an abandoned dog, but Cale still didn't care.

 

“Dokja-ssi, your complexion doesn't look good…”

“Ah no. I was just thinking for a moment.”

 

Kim Dokja sighed helplessly, then approached the mouse monster.

 

"Let's gather the moles. We need to prepare some food today."

“Ummm… anyway, how do we cook it? We can't eat it like this.”

"We can't eat it now but there will be a way."

 

 

+

[Cale : Idiot

Kim Dokja: Ya?

Cale : You act so knowing, at least learn to pretend.

Kim Dokja : ah.. ]

+

 

 

After their 'secret' conversation ended, as expected, there was silence and Lee Hyunsung was the first to open his mouth.

 

"Sorry, I want to ask you one thing."

"Yes?"

"Dokja-ssi, maybe... you know something about this situation?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Ups

Cale : Huh

Kim Dokja : Help me!!

Cale : Tsk, troublesome]

+

 

 

"Thats..."

 

Cale looked around, looking for ingredients for Kim Dokja's scam. Meanwhile the idiot reader was sweating profusely looking for an excuse.

 

[Constellation  'Secretive  Plotter' is anticipating your choice.]

[Several constellations are anticipating your answer.]

 

Then Cale realized, one of the rats he had thrown at the cowardly Han Myungoh still wasn't dead. So Cale smoothly without anyone noticing not even the constellations and Gilyoung who was looking around, used a bit of superrock power to shake the monsters awake, while looking at Kim Dokja as if he was also curious, then...

 

"A-Aaaack!"

[Constellation  'Secretive  Plotter' nods at your choice.]

"There's still one left!"

 

Jung Heewon shouted and Lee Hyunsung ran. However, the action of the hidden moles was quicker than anyone else's. It was much bigger than the other creatures. 

 

"It seems that he is stronger?"

 

Cale was quicker to approach the rat because he was slightly next to Han Myungoh. 

he plans to attack but...

 

“S-Save me...!”

 

But that rat dragged Han Myungoh down a tunnel with one of its legs. And unfortunately, Yoo Sangah who was swinging spear was being grabbed by the leg by Myungoh's parents, and what was even worse was that another hand was tugging on Cale's hood as he tried to turn around and walk away.

 

"Damn it!!!" 

"Hold this!"

 

Lee Hyunsung stretched out the handle of his spear but it only touched the ground. That mole and three people had already disappeared into the ground, along with Cale's continued curses.

 

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband'  hates this frustrating person.]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' is very worried ]

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' says that it wants to burn the old man ]

[Many constellations panic]

 

And along with the notifications of constellations finally calming down, Cale felt like stuffing Han Myungoh's mouth. 

 

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"

 

Then Cale, who couldn't stand it, finally stun Myungoh a little until he got dizzy and shut up. 

 

-RIGHT, STUN HIM MAKE HIM XX AND XXX IF YOU CAN SUBMERGE HIM IN WATER!!💦

-My power isn't to electrocute Cale's people... ⛈️

 

Ignoring ancient power, Cale turned around a little quickly, and grabbed Myungoh's clothes who loosened his grip due to dizziness, then used the wind to tug on Sangah and and asked her to join in holding Myungoh's hand so she wouldn't be left behind.

They were haphazardly dragged down into the hole by rats. The three of them got a lot of abrasions and cuts. Cale had crybaby, but Sangah didn't, so he was a little worried.

 

 

[Sub scenarios have been updated.]

[You have entered the 'Treasure Mouse Adventure.']

 

 

After a long time passing through a strange black hole, they arrived below the lighter ground. The mouse dragged them to a tree, where tree tied their bodies and then went away. Cale was already exhausted and felt that his narcolepsy was just around the corner, so he's sleepy.

Cale forced his eyes open and saw a treasure box that was probably what Kim Dokja mentioned earlier.

 

"..le... Cale!!"

"Ah..?"

"Are you okay? Is anyone injured? Which one hurts?"

 

Cale finally regained consciousness and heard Yoo Sangah's call. She had called many times but Cale was just spacing out so she was really worried. 

 

"Yeah, I'm just sleepy, Sangah noona, what about you?"

"I'm fin-"

 

But before Sangah finished her words, Myungoh, who was still dizzy, suddenly realized and shouted.

 

"Where- What?! Damn! All... This is all because of Yoo Sangah-ssi!"

 

Cale had a dark face while looking at Han Myungoh.

 

-Grrr...

 

Moles were everywhere, but this man was screaming instead. Does he want to be eaten?

 

-Hwaruruk.

"Because of me, what do you mean by that?"

 

Cale closed his eyes, he tried to use his greedy power and ask the tree to untie them.

 

"I-If Yoo Sangah hadn't taken the subway, the situation wouldn't be like this!"

"Why is subway a problem now?"

 

But Cale was still irritated by the noises interrupting his concentration. 

 

“T-That… That, Yoo Sangah-ssi, you ride your bike all the time…”

 

Nonsense.

Then came Yoo Sangah's cold tone. 

 

"Wait a minute. Were you the one who stole my bicycle?"

“W-What? I clearly told you that I will drop you off in my car! You should know how to receive help!”

“Answer me. Did you steal my bike?”

 

Cale couldn't stand it and opened his eyes, he asked the tree to gag this old man's mouth.

 

"Yeah, damn! I did-! Umh umhhh!!"

"Now finally quiet."

"Cale?"

"Hm"

 

Cale said in response to Sangah's confused voice, then Cale closed his eyes for another moment and was finally able to ask the tree to untie the two of them, leaving Han Myungoh to wriggle like a worm.

 

"Good, Cale. I would if it weren't for you."

 

Then Kim Dokja appeared and came over to them with Gilyoung.

 

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden  Headband ' is happy.]

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

[The constellations greet you with relief]

[700 coins have been sponsored.]

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

Yoo Sangah called Kim Dokja happily, but Cale saw that Kim Dokja's gaze was not on them. Following Kim Dokja's gaze, Cale saw the darkness split by thorns.

 

-Koooooh...

 

 

[The 'Guardian of Darkness' may appear!]

[Sub scenario has been updated!]

[The 'Kill the Guard' scenario has begun!]

 

 

Cale frowned, the creature's shape was very strange with many tentacles. Even the god of death wasn't that strange, it was more similar to a demon.

 

"Oof, Hyung, thats ..."

"It doesn't matter."

 

Cale turned his gaze toward Lee Gilyoung who fell to the ground and started vomiting. He walked over to her and held his still in his arms while stroking his back and his hair. Then Cale looked at Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale: So what?

Kim Dokja : We need to fight him first

Cale : You fight it, I'm tired.

Kim Dokja : OK, support me]

+

 

 

"Gilyoung. How many more times can you use Diverse Communication?"

"...I think I could do it one or two more times."

"I understand. Then rest here for a bit."

 

Kim Dokja then left Gilyoung and Cale, and approached Han Myungoh.

 

"O-Ohuk! Help me...?"

 

He took a dagger and cut the branches that tied him and his mouth. Moved the knife several times until Cale couldn't stand it and asked the tree to let go of the old man.

 

"Eh.. why you?"

"Stay focus"

 

Cale said as he looked at the creature that had been silent since just now.

Kim Dokja sighed and asked Han Myungoh to step back.

 

"Stay back."

 

He lifted the 'weapon' from the mole's spine.

 

 

+

[Cale: Is that a demon?

Kim Dokja : Class 7 demon type species, Guardian of Darkness. Among the many monsters that appeared since beginning of the destruction, that demon species was poisonous. The mole treasure that we will take is also a 'tribute' to devil. Even if it is the same class, that demon species is different from other monster species, they have their own language, worship different demon kings and inherit some of the demon king's power through the Dark Root.

Cale : I see]

+

 

 

-Cale I feel the power of death mana ⛈️

 

 

[The dark guard has received the help of the demon king who followed him.]

 

 

"Kamyun. Der. Yitur."

 

 

[Dark Keeper has cast  'Fear .']

 

 

Cale used a dominating aura to surround the others, this fear was still lower than that of a dragon, but would still make the others submit as ordinary humans. 

 

 

[The Dokkaebi Blanket' has neutralized most of the effects of  'Fear '.]

 

 

Cale finally remembered the thin transparent object that was protecting him from the cold, he had no idea that this thing could also block fear. 

 

[ H-how do you have Bihyung's  blanket  ?]

 

Cale saw a black Dokkaebi that was slightly transparent floating in front of him, observing the blanket on his body. Cale looked at him for a long time then reached out and stroked the black fur.

 

still softer  bihyung ..

[ Hiiiikk !! Wh-what are you doing!!!]

 

Then Cale shrugged watching that dokkaebi that had become transparent disappear, while raising his hand on the head that he had been petting.

Cale stared at monster that was still giving off 'fear'.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : We only fight and subdue him, don't kill him

Cale : Why?

Kim Dokja : Because killing one demon means becoming the enemy of their demon king. It will be difficult if you become the enemy of the demon king. Yoo Joonghyuk even got into trouble because of it

Cale : OK. I'll leave it to you. ]

+

 

 

"Yitur!"

"Mo-mother?"

 

Yoo Sangah, who was still standing still, suddenly said in confusion. Kim Dokja frowned.

 

"I told you to stay back."

“The\at monster just said ‘Mother’…Uhh, I think…K-Karud, yemiren? Ah, is this the pronunciation? Aketu?”

"Kallitu!"

 

And the dark guard answered by nodding his head...

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Oh my God, she's not only good at Spanish. It's good if she has interpreter skills.

Cale : Why talk to demon?

Kim Dokja : Shut up, I'm curious ]

+

 

 

"What did he say?"

“It…it keeps saying ‘become a mother’…”

 

That dark keeper shouted again and pointed at Yoo Sangah.

 

"Kallitu!"

 

Yoo Sangah had a crying face.

 

"Uh, Mom? I'm not married yet!"

 

That dark keeper looked at Cale who was still hugging Lee Gilyoung, speechless for a moment.

 

what? Is it just my feeling or is that creature looking at me like it's seeing its child???

 

Then the creature averted its gaze and pointed at Han Myungoh this time.

 

"Kallitu!"

 

Han Myungoh turned pale as he wiped his mouth.

 

"W-Why me mother? Father!"

 

Cale wanted to scream 'That's what you asked??' But before that, dark guard's tentacles are heading towards...

 

-Push!

"Shit!"

 

... mouth of Han Myungoh whose face had turned black. There was the sound of something moving in Han Myungoh's throat.

 

"FUCKING YOU!! ARE YOU CRAZY?! DON'T SHOW CHILDREN THAT DISGUSTING SCENE!!"

 

Cale hurriedly covered Gilyoung's eyes and Kim Dokja ran to cover Cale's eyes, who was still looking at the scene in horror.

 

"...That's right. This is what it means to be a mother. I belatedly remembered that a demonic species bears their child in another species' body...."

"Tell me earlier!!!"

"I forget..."

 

Cale punched Dokja in the stomach as hard as his hand could, but Kim Dokja just grunted then looked at Sangah doubtfully.

 

"And Yoo Sangah-ssi.. you don't plan to have children yet, right?"

"Of course!"

 

Yoo Sangah immediately stepped back swiftly.

 

"Do something."

"O-okay."

Then Kim Dokja ran up to Han Myungoh, swung the mole spear and tore off the attached tentacles.

 

"Disgusting!!"

 

Cale shifted his gaze then heard the dark guard's angry roar.

 

"Kallituo!"

-Fushu!  Teong !

 

Kim Dokja continued to fight against the demon species' tentacles that gradually broke the mole spear. He looked at Han Myungoh who was far away, while Yoo Sangah looked at him worriedly.

 

-Pushu!  Pushuu Teong !

 

Cale threw his wind to assist Kim Dokja's movement and blocked some of tentacles with his golden lightning. After a few attacks, that mole's spear was nearly shattered. Kim Dokja's hand that was holding the spear seemed to be trembling slightly, it seemed like it was in pain.

 

"Uhuk"

 

Kim Dokja turned his head and saw blood flowing from Cale's mouth, he covered his mouth with his hand but the blood was still flowing while his face remained calm without a ripple.

 

"Ugh"

-Trang

 

Kim Dokja almost got hit because he distracted him, but Cale didn't even frown as he threw a rose gold lightning bolt to block that attack just now, even though more and more blood was flowing. 

So Kim Dokja anxiously looked up and called out.

 

“Dokkaebi. Are you watching?”

[ U-Uh . You know?]

 

Dokkaebi appeared in the darkness.

 

"There should be some letters for me by now. I need you to hand them over quickly."

 

Cale made up for Kim Dokja's lack of liveliness in his movements as he dodged the attacks while looking at the Dokkaebi.

 

[ Hihit . It's not my responsibility. T-This is  Bihyung's business .]

“Right now, you are taking Bihyung's place. Can't you see the constellations are complaining?”

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband'  wants to scold dokkaebi' Biryu. ']

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire '  threatens the dokkaebi 'Biryu'.]

 

Dokkaebi gulped.

 

[...  O-Okay . Rather, just this once. I think this will be interesting!]

 

Dokkaebi muttered something and the summoning started. An object appeared from the void.

Cale glanced slightly and saw the hilt of the sword...? In Kim Dokja's hands.

Then heard laughter of the dark keeper and the Dokkaebi.

 

[This item is too old to be used. The durability will be poor and it will be difficult to achieve any performance.]

 

But Kim Dokja was unfazed.

 

[ H-How  can you fight with that old thing? And it can't be used if you don't have special skills...]

 

Kim Dokja sighed and fell silent in place. Cale frowned watching the bastard stay where he was then threw some rose gold lightning bolts towards the tentacles that were trying to attack Kim Dokja.

 

Damn...

- Kiiing !

 

But it didn't take long for Kim Dokja to raise his head and the hilt of the sword began to vibrate violently.

Dokkaebi Biryu cried out in surprise.

 

[ Uh ? How?]

 

White light shot out from edge of broken blade.

 

-Pushuuk!

-I feel a bit of Cale's divine power 🍃

-There is also a purifying power ⛈️

-Don't overdo it Cale 🪨

-Sniff... after this you should sleep... sniff.. I worked hard.. really hard... snifff 💓

-Don't forget to eat Cale too.. 🛡️

-GROW BIG THEN WE CAN XX AND XX WITHOUT TIRED!! 💦

 

The number of tentacles increased by the tens and covered Kim Dokja's field of view.

 

-Kiiing!

 

At the same time as Cale threw his golden rose lightning, Kim Dokja slashed at tentacle.

 

-Pachuchuchuchut!

 

That tentacles touched by blade are oxidized and cut. That dark guard screamed horribly as his tentacles shattered. Kim Dokja felt his magic power running out and was a little tired but after thinking about Cale who was still spitting out blood, he regained his composure and tried to hold himself back.

 

-Sukakak!

 

Kim Dokja missed tentacles many times but he was still calm because he knew Cale would take care of it, so he just needed to fight the dark guard head-on.

Cale took a breath and suppressed his sleepiness and fatigue, especially hunger. He saw Kim Dokja gradually approaching the creature, attacking and blocking its attacks directly as if reading its thoughts.

 

"Kuaaah!"

 

That creature screamed as its tentacles were cut. Cale stopped using his lightning power and concentrated the wind power on Kim Dokja's feet. That creature said something in demonic language, then Yoo Sangah muttered from behind with a trembling voice.

 

"How do you know all my weaknesses...?"

 

Then Cale saw Kim Dokja smile a little and then answered.

 

"I usually read a lot of books."

 

 

[Readers use Bookmarks]

 

 

Cale turned his attention to the green window that appeared, he tilted his head slightly in surprise.

 

Is it because reader is close to me this time? I remember when  I bridged, the bookmark usage notification window didn't appear...?

 

"Ca..Cale..blood..blood..."

 

Cale came back to his senses and looked to the side. When Kim Dokja started fighting, he let go of Gilyoung and asked him to stand beside him. And he just remembered now, Gilyoung was a little pale and shaking when he saw him.

Cale looked forward at Sangah who was still watching Dokja's fight nervously, then at Myungoh who was still hiding behind a tree.

Then towards the constellation notifications that keep appearing.

 

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband' tugs at her hair seeing your state.]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' is very sad and wants to run to you ]

[Constellation ' Secretive  Plotter' said for you to hand it over to the incarnation 'Kim Dokja'.]  

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' bangs on its table to get the weak humans to stop using its power ]

"I'm fine"

 

Cale nodded at notification and wanted to raise his hand to pat Gilyoung on head, but stopped after seeing blood on hand he had used to wipe the blood earlier.

Cale looked back at Kim Dokja who was still fighting the dark guard, then suddenly saw his vision become blurry.

 

"Hah?"

 

Cale swayed a little and blinked a few times, but his vision only got blurrier and he became sleepy.

 

narcopsy ? Now?

"Cale..?"

 

Cale ignored Gilyoung and the constellations and forced his eyes open to look at Kim Dokja.

 

 

[Your understanding of the character 'Lee Hyunsung' has increased.]

 

 

Then Cale turned off the wind power.

 

"Ack!"

-Burk

 

"Ah.. a-almost"

 

Cale also ignored Kim Dokja who had lost his footing because of the wind and was about to be attacked by tentacles, then said to Gilyoung using his last bit of consciousness.

 

"..Gilyoung... I'm going to sleep for a bit... don't.. worry-"

 

Before he could finish, Cale's vision immediately darkened and he fell.

Notes:

Cale's family after seeing Cale faint suddenly.

Alberu : *stands up from the chair* Cale!
Raon : Human!!
On : Nyaa!!
Hong: Nyaa!!!
Ron : *clenches his dagger*
Eruhaben : ....

Then everyone looked at Cage.

Cage : Don't worry, I'm cursing god of death. How dare he make young master suffer like that..

 

Death in the domain : ...
War : *feels sorry for Death*
Sun: *laughs in amusement*
Death : I gave him nercolepsy so he wouldn't be hurt by probability because he's too strong!! I protect him!! He can also rest when he faints!! Why is it my fault again?! WHY!!!??

Chapter 20: Chapter 19

Notes:

Yesterday I didn't post again... sorry.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

[You have met conditions for clearing sub scenario!]

[You have earned 500 coins.]

 

 


The first thing that greeted Cale was notification about end of scenario.. He was currently sitting under tree where they had been tied before.

Yoo Sangah held his hand with a bloody handkerchief in her other hand, while looking at Kim Dokja who was looking at him with a worried face.

 

"Cale!!"

 

Cale patted head of screaming Gilyoung, because he remembered Raon who always counted when he fainted and asked.

 

"How long did I sleep?"

"Just a few minutes"

"Hah?"

just a few minutes? i think it will be long? is it because i always go to sleep earlier that duration  of the narcolepsy  decreases? 

"...I guess I should sleep a lot in my free time..."

"..What did you say?"

 

Cale waved his hand toward Kim Dokja who was confused by the words Cale suddenly said.

He stood up and looked at the large dark guard who was still lying down.

 

"Are you sure you can get up?"

"En"

 

Kim Dokja frowned at Cale's blood-stained jacket, but for some reason he still thought that it didn't make him any less cute.

Gilyoung put his arm around Cale's hand, which made him want to move away but stopped after seeing his slightly red eyes. He also glanced at Yoo Sangah who was looking at him with worried eyes and noisy constellations.

 

"I'm fine, it's okay. So don't be loud, okay?"

"What's so okay?! Can't you see how much blood is coming out? I almost ran here after seeing you".

"That's right, Cale. Tell noona if you have a headache or something. There seems to be quite a lot of blood..."

"Yes, Cale"

"I told you I'm fine, I'm not dizzy either. I have regeneration okay? I'm just hungry, so let's finish this then head back."

""Haaaaaaaaaaaa""

[Constellations scream in frustration]

 

Cale ignored the strange people who were still making a fuss after he said he was fine. It would be better if conversation was set aside for making food if they were worried. He also wanted to sleep on a soft place, instead of leaning on Kim Namwoon's shoulder which made his neck hurt.

 

"Aigooo"

 

Cale felt sad at the thought of his slacker life slipping away and him having to go through apocalypse again. So while casting a silent curse at the god of death he stared at Dokkaebi.

 

[e-eh?]

"You're not continuing?"

[Oh... Ah!  By the way, are you not going to kill that person?]

 

Dokkaebi named Biryu hovered above Kim Dokja and looked at him expectantly. Then Cale raised his eyebrows seeing Kim Dokja say that kindly.

 

"I have a nonkilling ideology."

[ N-Not  Killing...?]

"I'm not someone who kills easily."

[Constellation  'Demonic  Judge of Fire' admires that!]

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

 

+

[Cale : Hoooo

Kim Dokja : Just shut up and save your energy.

Cale : Make me some meat, didn't you say there is a stove for cooking monster meat? After bleeding a lot I'm hungry.

Kim Dokja : Do you realize that you bleed a lot?!

Cale : Meat

Kim Dokja : Yes, wait a minute.]

+

 

 

[Constellation  'Secretive  Plotter' is smiling slyly at you.]

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

Biryu became agitated and confused.

 

[ B-But  wouldn't the rewards be great if you killed this guy? You will be the first to kill a class 7 demon and I will give you 7,000 coins! Do you know how big 7000 coins is?]

“I won't kill him. I need to open the compensation box so please step aside.”

"That's right Biryu. Besides, I have lots of coins if Kim Dokja is short of coins, that guardian of darkness is also a living creature. We have to respect all creatures"

 

Cale smiled slyly at biryu as Kim Dokja tried to hold back twitching of his mouth. He felt lucky that he wasn't Cale's enemy. Because if not, apart from being physical, he could also experience mental attacks.

But before any of them started their second round of 'you kill it, I don't', a stabbing sound rang out.

 

- Puok !

 

[Class 7 demon, 'Guardian of Darkness' killed.]

 


Cale and Kim Dokja turned their heads so fast that they might have heard a 'wuss'.

There they saw Han Myungoh, that cowardly cannon fodder, but stubbornly seeking death, standing over the dark guard who had been stabbed in chest.

 

 

+

[Cale: Huh

Kim Dokja: Haaaaaaa 

Cale : Idiot

Kim Dokja : Stupid ]

+

 

 

Then when Kim Dokja and Cale looked at each other, lamenting Myungoh's behavior, they heard a happy scream...

 

“Haha, hahahaha! N-Now I can be strong! Kim Dokja, you bastard! You don't know this!”

"You are hated Kim Do-"

"Hyung"

"...hyung"

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders as a message explosion sounded.

 

 

[A class 7 demon has been hunted for the first time!]

[An impossible feat has been accomplished.]

[You have earned 8,000 coins.]

[Contributions: Kim Dokja, Han  Myungoh , Cale  Henituse ]

 

 

"Oh, I got too?"

"Well your wind helped. That guy over there got more as a finishing blow, you can loot him later Cale."

"Great idea"

 

Cale looked at Myungoh like he was looking at a treasure which made Kim Dokja chuckle. And there Han Myungoh was still screaming happily.

 

"Nonkilling ideology? Stupid men! What kills in this burning world? There can't be someone like you! You know-"

 

Then Han Myungoh stopped. Now he knew what he had done.

 

 

[The dark ranger 'class 7 demon' has been killed and the demon lord 'Asmodeus' has noticed the killer's presence.

[The demon king Asmodeus will chase the person who dealt the final blow until they die.]

[Demon lord Asmodeus has cursed the one who dealt the final blow!]

[Final Blow: Han  Myungoh ]

 

 

“W-What? What is this message?”

 

Han Myungoh screamed in fear.

 

[Constellation  ' Secretive  Plotter' admires your crimes.]

“Ah… didn't I tell you? I didn't kill him on purpose.”

[Constellation  'Secretive  Plotter' has recommended your scenario to the Star Stream.]

 

Cale giggled mischievously watching Kim Dokja grin at Han Myungoh who was staring into the air like he had lost his soul. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Curse of the demon king 'Asmodeus' is the most terrible thing for those who kill. I don't know what it was but it must have been terrible.

Cale : I hope this is a lesson for him

Kim Dokja : Let's keep hoping ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked back and saw Lee Gilyoung who was embracing Cale's hand and Yoo Sangah looking this way with a confused expression. Kim Dokja smiled as if nothing had happened.

 

"We'll open presents together."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After a while, everyone searched among treasures and took each one out.

 

"I got this..."

"I have this..."

 

Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung found a small bracelet and old shield respectively.

 

 

[Magic Power Recovery Bracelet]

[Old Iron Shield]

 

 

Cale looked at the item class, Class D, he wasn't too familiar with item classes in this apocalypse world, so he ignored it and looked at the two of them.

Yoo Sangah spoke slightly disappointed.

 

"That's less than I thought."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Looks like the rest of his things were stolen by Yoo Joonghyuk yesterday when he passed by this place.

Cale : Tsk, what a shame. We should have looted him first.

Doc Kim : ... ]

+

 

 

"It's okay because the main thing is still left."

 

Then Kim Dokja took a deep breath that he couldn't count how many times.

Returning to the treasure chest, he looked inside the chest and there were 2 black boxes.

Kim Dokja opened one of them and saw stove. It's small enough to fit in a pocket and it's a shame to call it a stove.

Cale, who saw the movements and objects in Kim Dokja's hands, approached him.

 

"What's that?"

"What we're looking for."

 

 

[Magic Power Stove].

[Magic Power Stove can only be used once per person.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Obviously, Yoo Jonghyuk had taken one so there were two Magic Power Stoves in total. It should, but... there's one more?

Cale : Leave the others, let's eat first.

Kim Dokja : Ok. ]

+

 

 

Yoo Sangah approached them and also paid attention to the object in Kim Dokja's hand.

 

"... What is that thing?"

"Well, I guess I know a bit about its purpose."

 

Kim Dokja stepped over and sat down in a clean and spacious corner, followed by the others. He put down the stove, deliberately shook, activated with magic power and lifted dead rat's leg.

Then Cale watched the large meat undergo an incredible change in five seconds.

 

“Wow! What a delicious smell!”

 

There was a sweet smell and the mole's feet turned a golden color.

 

"Meat!"

 

Lee Gilyoung shouted excitedly. Yoo Sangah asked urgently.

 

"C-Can we eat this?"

"I'll try it first."

 

While Kim Dokja ate rat leg meat with a starry face, Cale took Kim Dokja's dagger, and cut the rat meat to taste. He cleaned that meat with strength of a crazy child, not that he didn't want to eat it straight away, but Beacrox's habit somehow infected him a little.

He also remembered that his family had come to watch with constellations. He didn't want to get lectured by angry cooks and butlers for eating dirty food or whatever. Even thinking about it gave him goosebumps.

 

[Several constellations are drooling.]

[Constellations have sponsored you 100 coins.]

[Constellation  'Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon' has swallowed its saliva.]

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband' bites his nails.]

·····.

 

Cale ignored the constellations and approached Kim Dokja.

 

"Eat it. I think it's fine."

 

Meanwhile Gilyoung and Sangah rushed to the meat like they were starving. Cale took out a meat skewer and stabbed the piece of meat in his hand. And before he could join in roasting of the meat. Han Myungoh, who was still in shock from earlier, approached Kim Dokja with hesitation.

 

"D-Dokja-ssi... I-I went crazy for a second..."

“Eat. Don't worry about anything else.”

"Thank You!"

"You will become a ghost after eating."

"W-what ...?"

 

Han Myungoh's complexion turned as pale as death. Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was joking and burning his meat.

 

-It looks delicious... 🛡️

'it seems like'

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale in surprise.

 

"..where did you get this skewer..?"

"You want to know what's in my spatial bag besides food, right? There's this too."

"..I remember you took a glass out of there too?"

"Hmm.."

 

Cale took out a glass and a teapot that had been enchanted with spatial magic by Raon so that it could hold a lot of lemon tea.

 

"Drink, don't choke"

 

Cale shared it calmly as if it was normal which made Kim Dokja speechless. After it was cooked, Cale sat down and took out a plate, placing the meat. Then he ate elegantly which made Kim Dokja almost choke.

 

"Th-that's there too?"

"Hm, you guys need some too? Should I take it out?"

"N-no, continue Cale. We'll say it if we want to. Eat well. Just a little is enough?"

"This is a lot"

"You won't grow if it's just that little, Gilyoung even ate a big rat's leg."

 

Cale's face turned black when he heard Kim Dokja liken him to a child. His mature soul really wanted to explain but swallowed those words back after thinking that there were constellations watching.

After that everyone ate in silence. Atmosphere looked a little gloomy and sad, Cale looked at everyone's faces that seemed to have aged in an instant.

Cale also watched Yoo Sangah who was looking at Kim Dokja silently while occasionally glancing at him. Then he flinched as Kim Dokja's gaze met his.

 

"Is there a problem Yoo Sangah-ssi?"

"I'm pathetic."

"...Hah?"

“Dokja-ssi and Cale worked so hard and I just ate like a pig… I didn't help at all…”

"No, Yoo Sangah-ssi. that..."

 

Cale just stayed quiet and ate quietly as he let Kim Dokja take care of the sentimental talk. It's not the place to comfort her, it's not the place to be sad because he's not from this world and has to go. So he would leave it to Kim Dokja.

 

“But how does Dokja-ssi know all this? You know how to cook beasts and…”

"Ah, that..."

"Indeed! It must be because you read fantasy novels, right? Really, I didn't know world would become like this. My silly self only memorized Spanish."

 

 

+

[Cale: Ahem, really?

Kim Dokja : Just shut up and eat Cale ]

+

 

 

"Because Yoo Sangah-ssi learned a foreign language then you learned the language of the devil species."

"I see... Thank you, Dokja-ssi..."

 

Kim Dokja smiled at Yoo Sangah and got up from where he was sitting. Cale washed his dishes with water and air-dried them then put them into his spatial bag before following.

After Kim Dokja did something to the dark guard's corpse, he went to the chest and saw another black box besides the Electric Power Stove holder, that shape was black, but there was golden light flowing occasionally. Kim Dokja wondered why this object was still here, Yoo Joonghyuk should have taken all valuable objects. He thought that maybe the thing inside the box was worthless, as he tried to take it and open it.

 

"Agh!!"

 

Kim Dokja withdrew his hand quickly and took a few steps back.

 

"What is it?"

 

Cale, who had just arrived, frowned when he saw Kim Dokja's burnt hand. The others also looked at Kim Dokja's hands with worry. Cale took out a healing potion to Yoo Sangah for her to use on Kim Dokja then stepped over to the treasure chest.

Cale saw a black box with golden light occasionally appearing.

 

-This is Cale's god aura, this is an artifact 🍃

'What?'

 

Cale approached it and paid more attention, this time he felt the aura of the god of death and the sun god from the object inside and then aura of the god of war from the box.

 

is this from them?

 

Cale frowned more and took it.

 

"NO!! YOUR HANDS WIL- huh?"

 

Kim Dokja's screams stopped when Cale opened that black box smoothly. He approached Cale again after he asked Yoo Sangah to apply the remaining potion if anyone was injured.

 

"What's that?"

 

Kim Dokja also frowned looking at black book in the box. It gave off an aura that reminded him of death.

 

"This is..."

"..bastard"

 

Kim Dokja flinched at hearing a curse from Cale. He saw Cale's face full of anger and annoyance. It's like he doesn't receive treasure but problems.

 

[W-what is that? What thing?]

 

Kim Dokja heard Biryu confused and constellations were curious.

 

"Don't you know what this thing is?"

[ N-no , no information.]

 

Kim Dokja was about to ask Cale to put the black box back before he heard a slamming sound.

 

-thump

 

And he saw Cale slam the thing that even Constellations and Dokkaebi were wary of...

 

"What are you doing..?"

 

The others who were applying potions were even surprised and looked at Cale in confusion.

 

"YOU BASTARDS STOP COUSING SO MUCH TROUBLE!!! ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED, HUH?!"

 

And even more amazingly, that black book flew from black box towards Cale.

That black box disappeared and Cale threw his golden lightning bolt toward book.

 

"I DON'T CARE,  ISN'T THAT BOOK SUPPOSED TO BE GONE?! DON'T TELL ME YOU HAVE OTHER ASSIGNMENTS!!"

 

Kim Dokja just watched that book fly after Cale, he couldn't see any writing. But it seemed like Cale could read something.

 

"Really? It's nothing?"

 

Then from that black book, dark smoke emerged which had an aura of death thicker than book itself. From there came white light that entered Cale's hand and became a heart tattoo, and a tree root.

 

"...."

 

Cale just stared stiffly at roots of the tree.

 

"DAMN GOD OF DEATH!!!"

 

Then he took that black book and slammed it but it flew around him again.

 

"Shut up, we'll talk later."

 

After that, the book quietly entered Cale's spatial pocket and Cale approached the others.

 

"God of death...?"

 

Kim Dokja and constellations wondered about identity of the unknown god but Cale only answered with one sentence.

 

"He's just a bastard who always gives me trouble"

"Uh... do you believe in a god, Cale?"

 

Yoo Sangah asked hesitantly after seeing Cale's annoyed face.

 

"No, but that bastard always asks me to be his saint. Listen to me!! If you dare make me your saint, I will make sure you regret it!!"

 

And Cale said it again loudly towards message screen which was still noisy. 

Kim Dokja, who was still doubtful, looked between tree roots, Cale and his spatial bag, but Cale just pointed back at the treasure chest with his chin.

 

"Go ahead"

"A-ah.. yes."

Kim Dokja approached the chest and spoke to Cale in 'secret'

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Ehem, you know, Cale. The real treasure of warehouse is this 'black box'. I thought there would be two, but one is missing...

Cale : It's not the same, it was formed by the power of the god of war.

Kim Dokja: God of...war?

Cale: hm.

Kim Dokja : Well... Anyway, in original story, Yoo Joonghyuk only found out about this after the sixth round of regression. First discovered by something called... 'Heavenly Servant Hori?'

Cale : Hm... its function?

Kim Dokja : According to novel it will bring out top item unconditionally if you place item.

Cale : Oh, good for you. Just try it

Kim Dokja : Eh.. but..

Cale : I don't need a weapon, there's also this]

+

 

 

Cale lifted tree roots that had previously emerged from the black smoke. No matter how he looked at it, it was just a root. But Cale just looked at Kim Dokja with certainty and took one step back to say that he wanted Kim Dokja to take it.

 

"What's that box for?"

“Huh? Ah, this…”

 

Kim Dokja came back to his senses because of Yoo Sangah's voice, she looked at the box, especially characters on the box.

 

"A box of... random items?"

“Uh… that… um. So that's what it means.”

 

Kim Dokja looked a bit embarrassed. But contrary to his thoughts, Yoo Sangah just shouted.

 

“Quickly use it, Dokja-ssi! Cale!”

"... Is it okay?"

 

Lee Gilyoung nodded vigorously at Kim Dokja's question.

 

“You don't need to worry about us. All the items obtained here belong to you and Cale. That much is clear.”

"I've got my stuff, just continue Kim Dokj-"

"Hyung"

"..hyung"

 

Kim Dokja chuckled seeing Cale glaring at him, he looked back up at the black box.

 

"Then I'll put it to good use."

[Several constellations nod at your decision.]

 

Kim Dokja took out a class 7 demon core from his pocket, he cut it from corpse of the darkness keeper earlier. He also took out hilt of the sword that Cale had previously seen him use against the guardian of darkness.

He placed the demonic core and hilt into the box and closed it.

A moment later, a dazzling light shot out from the closed box.

 

[Ah, no, why is this thing here?]

Worried Biryu shouted too late.

[T-It was banned as soon as it was released!]

 

 

+

[Cale : Um?

Kim Dokja : Well... this coin item was released long before Planet Plan 8612 scenario started. It was a product that the Star Stream Administration Bureau was forced to ban. In written novels, if a sub item is placed, it will 'unconditionally' take out top item. This will have a tremendous impact on balance of scenario. Moreover, the price of one box of items was one million large coins. As a result constellations got angry at this ridiculous billing policy and stupid dokkaebi who discovered this item was fired from the Administrative Bureau.

Cale : Wow, one million?

Kim Dokja: ...is that what you admire Cale?

Cale : that's one million!!

Kim Dokja : ..okay ]

+

 

 

[Constellations. Like this... I don't know why it's here...  H-Hihihi ! Broadcast ends!]

 

 

[#Channel BI-7623 has been temporarily closed.]

 

 

Delirious Biryu was heard closing channel and the sound of constellations disappeared. Cale looked at Kim Dokja's regretful looking face, calmly.

 

- Dudududu.

 

There was a sound of the box vibrating, then a notification window appeared.

 

 

[A sword type item will be awarded for entering the same type item!]

[Random draw has started!]

[Offered items are related to a certain constellation!]

[Probability that items related to this constellation will appear is greatly increased.]

 

 

"... Eh?"

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja's confused face. Then Kim Dokja shook his hand nervously while looking like a child waiting for his parents to give him a gift box to open.

 

 

[The top rated item has appeared!]

[The number of available random item boxes is 0.]

 

 

The box immediately stopped shaking and faint light died down. Kim Dokja looked around at Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung, whose eyes were shining, as well as Cale who was still calm. Like his previous rampage was just an illusion.

 

"Should we open it?"

"Yes!"

 

The three of them opened box.

 

"W-Wow!"

 

Lee Gilyoung was so shocked that he screamed. Cale approached out of curiosity, there he saw a luxurious silver sword and a white blade.

 

 

+

[Item information]

Nama:   Unbroken Faith

Class: Star Relic

Description: In the past, it was the sword of the hero 'Kaizenix', who led  Grusiad  during the Age of Great Demons. Kaizenix's immense ether dominance   allowed him to create 'Blades of Faith' that each contained fire, darkness and divine power.

As an additional option, it increases strength and stamina level by 2.

+

 

 

Cale, who didn't understand the ranking issue, just stared at dumbfounded Kim Dokja.

 

is the star relic class any good? Is it because this is a former hero? Does that mean that Choi Han's sword is also a star relic? Or does that mean it's because that items belong to constellations?

“D-Dokja-ssi! Doesn't it look like a big item?”

 

Cale was still wondering in his mind. Finally asked Kim Dokja. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : That's really really good stuff Cale. In the world of Ways of Survival, 'star relics' were the only items that were excluded from the ranking table. Not only because they have strong performance but because these items are special. Every star relic contains the power of a living constellation.

Cale : So this is a constellation item?

Kim Dokja : Yes, but the difference in performance varies depending on whether constellation is hero of a particular world and how much awareness they have. However, they contained the power of constellations so relics had extraordinary value. In addition, it increased his strength and stamina level by 2. When taking into account that an A class item increased the total stat value by 1, it had to be at least an S class item.

Cale : Good for you, right?

Kim Dokja : Very cool, I think even Yoo Joonghyuk hasn't gotten an item like this.

Cale : Good, very good. You can be stronger and I can relax more.

Doc Kim : .... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked away from Cale who was smiling strangely and looked around at Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung.

 

"...I can really have it?"

“Of course. It naturally belongs to Dokja-ssi.”

 

Yoo Sangah answered his repeated question. Lee Gilyoung also nodded vigorously.

Kim Dokja looked at Han Myungoh but he just ate the mole's leg with a stupid expression. He muttered unknown things to himself. 

 

"Don't mind that old man, I think he just thinks he'll get cursed again if he takes your sword"

"O-oh.. right."

 

 

[You have obtained a star relic.]

[The owner of the star relic wants to know about you.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Should I rewatch story to find the identity of this constellation?

Cale : Just leave it as long as they don't take the item back

Kim Dokja : Hmm.. I think you're right]

+

 

 

Cale and Kim Dokja looked at each other then nodded to each other.

It's time to get back above ground.

 

Notes:

"YOU BASTARDS STOP COUSING SO MUCH TROUBLE!!! ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED, HUH?!"

Text in the book: Not trouble, Cale. I just hope I can help you-

"I DON'T CARE,  ISN'T THAT BOOK SUPPOSED TO BE GONE?! DON'T TELL ME YOU HAVE OTHER ASSIGNMENTS!!"

Text in the book: No assignments! I just want to help you get through the apocalypse better!

"Really? Nothing?"

*Reveals tree root*

"...."

Text in the book: Look, I helped.

"DAMN GOD OF DEATH!!!"

Text in the book: Why did you throw me away... you know. There's a reason I gave this. Later-

"Shut up, we'll talk later."

God in his domain: ...why Cale always angry... I just want to help...

War : ...
Sun: ...

Cale's Group: Heh.

Chapter 21: Chapter 20

Notes:

Nyaaa~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kim Dokja looked at Sangah and Gilyoung.

 

“Then we should head back. There are plenty of moles out there so we can return with just a Magic Power Stove.”

"But how do we get back?"

"It's no problem to go with Gilyoung's power. Use Diverse Communication and..."

 

However, Gilyoung's expression did not brighten. He hesitantly looked at Kim Dokja.

 

"Hyung, I..."

"Hah?"

"There are no insects nearby."

 

Cale looked around, he thought that the pressure of 'Fear', even though it wasn't as strong as a dragon's, could still bother small animals like insects. There was a possibility like when Eruhaben-nim was in dark forest, little bug would get scared and try to commit suicide? As Cale was thinking about whether he would be sleeping underground today, Kim Dokja continued.

 

"There really isn't even one? Maybe some of them are still alive. If we move a little and use abilities…”

 

Cale saw that Gilyoung had a dark expression. Perhaps all shamans connected to animals would consider animals to be their friends. It's kind of sad to see your comrade die like that.

 

"Well, there's one I can call..." 

 

Gilyoung closed his eyes and began to concentrate. Cale folded his arms and watched the child try to communicate with his insect partner. 

 

“Dokja-ssi, isn't this very strange?”

 

As Sangah said, Lee Gilyoung's eyes gradually lost focus. Then blood flowed from his nose.

 

"Gilyoung?"

"Hei"

 

Kim Dokja and Cale in surprise tried to call Gilyoung to ask what was wrong. But before that, suddenly, there was a loud vibration from above them. Dust started falling. The vibrations came from above the ground...

 

Don't tell me this tunnel will collapse?

 

While Cale was preparing to use the Superrock's power to hold up the tunnel, Kim Dokja called out to Gilyoung in a panic.

 

-Kuuong!

"Gilyoung! Lee Gilyoung! Wake up!"

"You... Hyung?"

 

Lee Gilyoung's eyes returned to normal.

 

"Gilyoung, stop the skill! Immediately!"

 

Vibrations stopped after the shocked Gilyoung stopped his skill. Kim Dokja breathed a sigh of relief. Cale glanced at him and asked with his eyes 'what's wrong?'

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : There are very dangerous monsters running on the ground. There were many high ranked monsters, including a class 7 rhino. Among these monsters was the king of insects. Obviously type of insect just by name.

Cale : He summoned the insect king...

Kim Dokja : We were almost buried here... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sighed and placed his hand on Gilyoung's head

 

"You're so... sigh, for now, close this skill. Don't use it unless I tell you to. Understood?"

"Yes..."

 

Gilyoung answered sadly and looked at Cale. And Cale raised his eyebrows in confusion.

 

does he want me to comfort him?

 

Cale approached and stroked Gilyoung's head, He was sure that this must be because of the god of war's appeasing blessing, which made this child want to always be attached. He remembered Kim Namwoon also being clingy.

 

“We will be lost in the dark. Let's wait a little longer and move when small insects appear around.”

"There's no way?"

"It's very dark, I'm worried if we get lost later."

"Hmm.."

 

When Cale was thinking about whether to blow up the tunnel until it collapsed, Yoo Sangah raised his hand.

 

"If it's just to go back, I think I could replace Gilyoung."

"...How?"

"I have the same skills."

"What skills?"

“That, that is a complicated skill to decipher…”

"...Excuse me, can I ask what Yoo Sangah-ssi's attributes are?"

"Uh, that..."

 

Yoo Sangah made a difficult expression.

Cale hit Kim Dokja on elbow.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : What?

Cale : It's rude, if she doesn't want to say it, don't force her.

Kim Dokja: Just a moment..

Kim Dokja : I used my character list but there is an additional statement 'gather information with appropriate numbers'...?

Cale : She became a character?

Kim Dokja : I don't know, but... will it change after some time..?

Cale : Try to me

Kim Dokja : Okay

Kim Dokja : Same, 'not registered' 

Cale : Okay, forget it, don't equate reality with novels. Even if your novel comes true, people are still living beings. Don't think they are just fictional characters.

Kim Dokja : ...right ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Yoo Sangah who was still confused, then said.

 

"Forget that I asked. Anyway, good job. In the future, don't let others know about your personal attributes."

“That's not it! I believe Dokja-ssi…!”

"Can Yoo Sangah tell me about the nature of your sponsor?"

 

Yoo Sangah lowered her head.

 

"Sorry...."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Looks like there is a contractual agreement with her sponsor. There may be life limitations regarding information spillage.

Cale : Like a death vow?

Kim Dokja: What vow? 

Cale : An vow, where if you break you will die

Kim Dokja: Is there such a scary thing?

Cale : What? Want to try it?

Kim Dokja : ..no thank you.

Cale : I mean it, Kim Namwoon should have that skills

Kim Dokja : Wait, who is the sponsor?

Cale: 'Ruller of Fantasy'

Kim Dokja : Huh? That constellation wasn't in the novel? Also, supposedly the sponsor of the Flame Dragon...

Cale : Whatever, it's good that we can get out. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja nodded slowly and looked at Yoo Sangah.

 

"I understand."

"Thank you, really..."

"Then try using your skills."

 

Immediately, a thin, shining thread emerged from Yoo Sangah's fingertips and began to lengthen.

 

"Actually, I tied the 'thread' when I was kidnapped."

 

One thread branch connected to Kim Dokja, Cale and the others connected outside. Maybe it was tied to Lee Hyunsung or Jung Heewon.

 

"Let's go."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I think this is a stigma

Cale : What's that?

Kim Dokja: Constellation abilities given to incarnations

Cale : Oh, does that mean the death vow is also a stigma?

Kim Dokja : If it's the sponsor's skill, then he is

Cale : Hmm... ]

+

 

 

[# Channel BI-7623 is open.]

 

 

[A number of constellations have claimed the channel transmission system!]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is curious about what came out of the random item box.]

[Unlucky! That bastard messed up my channel... hahahat! Did you stay well while I was gone?]

 

Cale raised his head and saw the soft pillow.

 

I want to sleep...

"Bihyung"

[Hm? oh human!! Are you okay? Are you hurt? Why is there so much blood?]

 

Bihyung floated in front of Cale, Cale pulled him and hugged him, while rubbing his cheek.

 

Soft.. I'm going to fall asleep...

 

Cale glanced at dumbfounded Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Wait! How could the Dokkaebi be tame?

Cale: Tame?

Kim Dokja : No, that, hah.. uh..

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was rubbing his face with both hands while muttering 'this world is unfair, very unfair', and watched Bihyung who was very obedient in his arms.

 

"I'm fine. I'm not hurt either."

[Constellations frown at your words]

[Are you sure human...?]

"En, and thanks for your blanket. It really helped."

[Ahem of course!!]

"Bihyung is the best"

[Hehehe I'm the best!!]

"Yes yes yes"

 

Then Cale lowered his voice and whispered.

 

"But can you make constellations to only watch the others?"

[Hm? Why? Is there anything else you want to do?]

"I got an item from a god, I want to talk to him for a moment"

[That's right, the great dokkaebi were a little messed up back then. That item cannot be read. And we got a warning from dokkaebi king while trying to investigate. I never heard of that god, is he a great constellation?]

"No, he's just a bastard who always causes trouble."

[yeah, fine. But does the other channel also have to be switched?]

"No, let the other one. We're acquaintances."

[two constellations?]

"One of them"

[Okay!]

 

Then Cale saw Bihyung come forward and talk to Kim Dokja.

He pulled Sangah's clothes.

 

"Sangah Noona"

"Hm? Yes, Cale?"

"Could you lengthen thread? And walk slowly"

"Why?"

"I need to talk to the god I know"

 

Cale slightly lowered his voice.

 

"Oh, okay"

 

Then Cale saw the thread loosen and he took a slight step back. Cale also saw Sangah talking to the three. Maybe ask them to slow down.

 

"Secretive Plotter"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says what's wrong?]

"Can you keep a secret? If not, can I ask you to leave the channel for a while?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says he can keep secrets ]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' vows to shut up]

"Really?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says truly]

"In that case, don't ask and stay quiet, will you?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says he understands]

"Thank you very much."

 

Then Cale picked up the death god's sacred artifact that had suddenly disappeared the first day he arrived in this world, after they had a dream conversation.

 

"First, why did you say it's better to talk to this book."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says it's difficult to talk through indirect messages]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says a lot of viewing and we can't be too flashy]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' also said that there is a possibility that this starstream cannot be trusted either]

"I remember you said it would be difficult to contact me?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said yes, that's why we got help and sent my holy artefact, to make it easier for us to talk]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says if there's something important to say, we can contact you directly with that]

"Who helped you?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is telling you not to worry, he's definitely an ally but we can't say who he is]

"Hm... Okay. You said there was no other task, but why send the roots of the world tree? You wouldn't say that I have to kill another reincarnator, right?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' frowns]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' falls silent]

 

Cale frowned and threw the death god artifact over, then the book flew up and flipped over on its own.

 

"Let's talk to this if it's important"

 

That book opened and words appeared on the blank black page.

 

{-Cale, we intend to give you a good weapon, the roots of that world tree can be used to kill monsters and humans. We are worried so everyone is trying to find the best for you-}

 

"I'm sure you know that this root will vanish after one use right?"

 

{-We've given it a blessing and the world tree has also used its power to change it a little, Cale. Once activated, the dagger will remain formed until you return to our world-}

 

"Haaa... okay. Anything else?"

 

{-We detected hunters in this world-}

 

"Hey! Didn't you say there were no assignments???"

 

{-Sorry Cale, there was a possibility of only 2 hunters because that was all we could detect. Like us, hunters are also restricted, but this is just a precaution, we hope the dagger will help you.-}

 

"Okay, when are they coming and who?"

 

{-We don't know, after they entered that world, they immediately blended in. Their powers seem to be limited, but please kill them and don't let them mess up that world Cale. And make sure to kill them right away, it will be a pain if they manage to get out and alert the other hunters. The ones that came only had low power, but there was no guarantee that the others would be the same if help came around-}

 

"How will I know which they are if they blend in?"

 

{-Their rings will bend-}

 

"Hm, then what's with this strange tattoo?"

 

Cale showed the heart-shaped tattoo on his hand.

 

{-We don't know, we were asked to give that to you in exchange for help-}

 

Cale frowned in annoyance.

 

"Don't you think this is dangerous?"

 

{-No, he said it would help you for later. He has no intention of hurting you-}

 

"You seem sure, don't you?"

 

Cale narrowed his eyes dangerously.

 

{-...-}

 

"...you...haaaaaa, the way to activate this dagger is the same right?"

 

{-Yes-}

 

"... how are the children?"

 

{-They are healthy and well. All of your family is also healthy, they are watching over you-}

 

"And it's good that you gave me these root, You suck."

"Ah, we're almost there!!"

 

Cale heard Gilyoung's excited voice and looked ahead, there was indeed a bright light, maybe it would reach the top soon.

 

"If there's nothing else let's end it."

 

That book closed and fell back into Cale's hands, Cale put it into his spatial bag.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says see you later Cale]

"en, and Secretive Plotter, keep your promise"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says he will]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that it hopes to hear your story later]

 

Cale was silent for a bit, then returned to walking toward the other group.

 

"Well.. hopefully.."

"Dokja-ssi!!!"

 

And we finally got out.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

"Wow, this is really delicious. What a surprise."

 

After we arrived 10 minutes ago, Kim Dokja handed over the stove and asked Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon to cook meat. 

 

"You will recover a bit after eating."

"Well, I really think that it's best to get better."

 

Jung Heewon looked much better as she swung her shoulders to give it a try. Kim Dokja said that meat of underground species actually contains detoxification components.

 

“Is there a lot of stuff there? Besides Magic Power Stove…”

"I have a few things."

 

Kim Dokja handed the Old Steel Shield to Hyunsung who was polished the surface again and again by him. It's like someone with a new car.

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' feels a faint loyalty to you.]

 

 

Cale glanced at green window while continuing to twist the roots of the world tree. He kept thinking and thinking resentfully. He desperately wanted to throw this evil thing away, but the thought of a hunter that might appear anywhere at any moment, made him hold on and hold onto it again and again.

 

"Hm..by the way, should I stab my heart?"

 

Cale muttered as he continued to stare at the roots of the tree, he thought about the time he had to stab his heart before, it was quite painful and scary if he thought about it. He got goosebumps.

 

"Aigoo.. this will hurt right? I hate pain-"

"ARE YOU CRAZY?!"

 

Cale flinched when he heard Jung Heewon's scream, he finally realized that the surroundings were now quiet.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' scratched his ears curiously because he thought he heard wrong ]

[Constellation ' Secretive Plotter ' makes a murderous face hearing your muttering]

[Constellation ' Demonic Judge of Fire ' screams WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!! ]

[Constellation ' Abyssal Black Flame Dragon ' roars angrily ]

[Black Cloud's constellations run for their lives and hide at the Abyssal Black Flame Dragon's roar]

[Many constellations point at you and ask what were you muttering about!!]

[Some constellations feel like going down and tugging at your ear]

[Constellation ' Father of the Rich Night' frowns ]

[Nebula <Underworld> becomes chaotic and scatters]

[Constellation ' Ruller of Fantasy' falls silent ]

 

Cale saw that everyone was looking at him with scary faces, even the little Lee Giyoung.

 

"What?"

“Ca-Cale-nim, what did you say stab?”

"Hm? Oh this root?"

"GIVE IT TO ME!!"

 

Cale avoided the hands of Heewon who was trying to take the world tree roots with his wind.

 

"What are you doing?"

"GIVE THAT DANGEROUS OBJECT !!"

"Huh? What?

"Cale"

 

This time Kim Dokja patted Jung Heewon's shoulder, who was still angry, and took a step toward Cale. 

 

"What root is that?"

"..."

"Say"

"..."

"Cale, didn't you say we have to work together? So tell me, what is it? If something is kept secret it won't be good"

 

Cale frowned, normally people would smile seeing his cute face, but now they were really nervous waiting for the red haired kid to answer.

 

"Tsk, it's just a dagger. Why are you overreacting?"

"The tree roots are daggers?"

"It's a dagger that hasn't been activated. It's sharper than any dagger. But before that, it has to be activated first."

"...and how?"

 

Yoo Sangah said with a trembling voice, Cale was even more confused by their reactions. So he hesitated for a while then answered after a while.

 

"..this should be doused with blood..?"

 

Cale got scared and backed up a few meters with wind, he felt the murderous aura from that Heewon. Even that Kim Dokja also hardened his face, he looked like he was going to jump up and pounce on him, because of that Cale ran away reflexively.

 

"Then use our blood too, if everyone is together, not much blood from you will run out"

 

Jung Heewon said, she seemed to force the words out from between her teeth.

 

"Can't, can only be activated by me who has strong life force, I have regeneration, so I won't die"

 

Cale said with a frown, he had no idea why they were reacting this way, thinking about it, they didn't even spend that much time together. 

 

are they afraid of blood? That's understandable because they were originally just ordinary people

 

Because of that, Cale sighed.

 

“If you are afraid to look at it then you can close your eyes or I can leave for a while and come back. Kim Dokja too, stop clenching your new sword, it's scary.”

"Ha, so you want to stab your heart somewhere else and then come back?"

"Hm? Is there a problem?"

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion, what's wrong with that? But if you think about it, there is Giyoung, this is not allowed for children to see. Cale also thought he should ask Bihyung to switch the 2 channels that were following for a while then. It would be troublesome if Raon, On, Hong and the other kids saw it.

 

"Regeneration doesn't mean you are immortal Cale, people will die if their heart is pierced. Many immortal stories will die when their heart is pierced."

 

Yoo Sangah said as she slowly approached Cale, Cale also stepped back and that woman nervously remained in place.

 

"Don't worry, I tried it once, and I'm still alive? Don't worry that I'll die. Who wants to die anyway?"

 

Cale said waving one of his hands while looking at tree roots in his other hand.

 

"Try... what...?"

"That doesn't mean you're just going to stab it like that, right?!"

 

Hyunsungand the angry Heewon glared at Cale viciously, but Cale was even more confused.

 

"How am I going to stab it...? Oh, right, if I just stab it, there will be holes in my jacket, tsk, I also have to look for new clothes, the color has changed because of blood."

-Cale.. I don't think that's what they meant.. 🪨

-Sniff..Cale never understands.. why doesn't he understand... sniff.. I'm tired... anyone.. please wake up this kid... sniff 💓

-Crybaby... 🪨

 

While ignoring Superrock and Crybaby, Cale simply took off his clothes.

 

"THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEAN- eh?"

"Hm?"

 

Cale looked at Heewon who had stopped screaming, he noticed her gaze. Heewon looked at his chest, his heart tattoo and scar when he stabbed the dagger when killing White Star.

 

"Ah, this is previous wound..."

"You stabbed yourself in heart before..."

 

Gilyoung muttered softly while a little sobbing could be heard. Cale was annoyed by this, what was wrong with them?

 

"Cale.. stop.. okay?"

"Cale, your strength is enough, no need for daggers. We'll take care of the front, you take care of the back. That's good enough?"

"I agree with Dokja-ssi"

“Yes, Cale-nim don't use that dagger.”

"Cale.. sniff"

"..." 

 

Cale was silent. Sangah, Dokja, Heewon, Hyunsung and Gilyoung, they put on pleading faces. So Cale thought for a bit and put the roots back into his spatial bag.

 

"Okay, so stop making that face, okay?"

""Haaaaa""

[Constellation ' Secretive Plotter ' squints suspiciously]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that it was the best ]

[Constellation ' Abyssal Black Flame Dragon ' spreads its wings and says, weak humans are strong enough!! ]

[Constellation ' Demonic Judge of Fire ' sighs while patting her chest ]

[Constellations sit limply after relief]

 

Cale peeked at the constellation notifications and thought.

 

I should activate the dagger in a quiet place

 

Cale nodded his head while putting his jacket back on. Ignoring Kim Dokja who was staring intently at him, Cale approached and saw some cooked meat that had been wrapped in aluminum foil that Cale took out from his spatial bag.

 

"Is there enough meat to bring?"

 

 

+

[Cale: Stop looking at me

Kim Dokja : Don't use that thing

Cale: No way

Kim Dokja : I will watch over you

Cale: Are you a stalker? ]

+

 

 

Ignoring Cale's grunts, Kim Dokja counted the meat that had been seared.

 

"...Are you going to distribute meat among people?"

"If they had coins."

“But… you really are a cheapskate. Kim Dokja.”

"Let's just say I have a strong sense of survival."

 

After that they had Cale put the meat into his spatial bag and headed back to the station.

The surroundings suddenly brightened and people came into view. But the atmosphere is strange. Cale looked around and looked for his uncle, but not even Kim Namwoon was there.

 

hah? Where are they?

 

 

[There are still 20 minutes until the settlement is paid.]

[Prepare survival expenses.]

 

 

"Coins, coins, please!"

“I don't have enough coins! Some coins, please…”

“I'll give you a million won, no, ten million won! Who's going to sell you 100 coins?”

 

Cale wanted to contact his uncle but stopped after looking at Cheon Inho and the Cheoldoo Group who were watching the situation with a smile.

Several women flocked to the gang members and shouted.

 

"Y-You said you'd give me 100 coins earlier!"

“Hrmm, is that true? I don't remember.”

"What...?"

"I'd think again if you let me put it in one more time. How about that?"

 

Jung Heewon took out her sword and glared at them.

 

"Those bastards..."

 

 

[The character attribute 'Jung Heewon' is about to bloom.]

 

 

Ignoring the green window, Cale read through the system message that had appeared.

 

 

[After a while, survival clearing will begin.]

 

 

"S-Save me! Save me!"

 

Group members' expressions changed. Lee Hyunsung lowered his head sadly while Jung Heewon bit her lip while holding her sword.

Everyone knows what a 'paid settlement' price is. There is no one here who has not experienced it.

 

"... Dokja-ssi."

 

Then Yoo Sangah looked at Kim Dokja.

"Yes."

[Several constellations with scenario recommendations have been added to the channel.]

[Several newly arrived constellations stare at the cute red head intensely]

?

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is watching your choices.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is watching your choice.]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' is watching your choice.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Let's finish this Cale

Cale : Hm, hurry up, I'm sleepy

Kim Dokja: ...

Kim Dokja : Haaaaaaaaaa ]

+

 

 

Then Kim Dokja closed his eyes in frustration and opened them again.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


In the Roan Kingdom


 

There was an eerie silence a moment ago, as Cale was debating the matter of dagger.

 

"Grandpa Goldie? Why are you shaking? What does a human mean by stabbing his heart?"

"What the heck!!"

"..."

 

Raon, Hong, and On were staring at the trembling Ancient Dragon when they heard the conversation on screen.

 

"Hooo, our young master seems very excited doesn't he?"

"My dongsaeng drives me crazy"

 

Ron and Alberu, the two of them even really wanted to jump across screen and drag their Hero Cale Hanituse over. 

Everyone in Puzzle city, froze and held their breath, they couldn't help but remember, how their current hero became a child, had previously pierced his heart and killed the White Star. Duke Deruth had even fainted 2 times, the first was after Cale received the roots and the second was when Cale was muttering about stabbing him in the heart.

Not only that, the dragons are now discussing finding a dimension-hopping spell with Rosalyn, another famous witch and Alchemist.

And don't look at Choi Han, he was on the verge of going crazy, with his aura going wild and muttering about his Cale-nim being in danger and he had to be beside his Cale-nim. Hannah and Jack even had to be on either side of him for safety.

Clopeh was crazily recording and writing something in a book, while muttering about 'that legend' and 'this legend'. Toonka sat on the ground with a blank face, as well as the kings, queens and envoys from other countries holding back tears.

 

"Young master Cale..."

"Commander..."

"Sir Cale..."

"Cale..."

"Sniff.."

 

Many exclamations and expressions would probably make Cale run away and hide until the end of the world.

 

"GRANDPA GOLDIE!! WHY DID HUMAN SAY HE HAD STABED HIS HIS HEART BEFORE!!!"

"Cale is stupid nyaa!!"

"Stupid Nyaa!!"

"IF HUMAN STAB HIS HEART AND GETS HURT, I, THE GREAT AND MIGHTY RAON MIRU WILL GO DESTROY THE WORLD AND THEN SUICIDE!!!"

"Aigooo... little guy, that damn bastard will be angry if you do that"

"BUT HUMANS, HUMANS.. GRANDPA GOLDIE!! WE HAVE TO GO THERE!!! SO HUMANS DON'T NEED TO USE HIS POWERS!!"

"Yes nyaaa!!"

"Nyaa"

"We will find a way"

 

Meanwhile in the black castle belonging to Raon, who was brought to Puzzle city so that the former dragon king could help dispel the red liquid that was spilled by sealed god  after he was resealed by Cale and Cale disappeared. 

Sheritt was clasping her hands together and closing her eyes trying to remember that maybe there was a spell that made her jump across dimensions, along with the vampire king whose face was stiff, and the elves who were praying.

All that silence ended after Cale returned tree roots to his spatial bag.

For some people...

 

"I'm sure my dongsaeng intends to use it later"

"that's how young master is."

 

Alberu and Ron's faces hardened seeing Cale's face that looked like he was thinking about something.

 

“Cale-nim is in danger, I have to go to Cale-nim's place, I have to protect Cale-nim, Cale-nim is bleeding…”

"Hey Choi Han!! Calm down!!"

“Right, young master will definitely be fine”

 

Choi Han, who understood Cale's personality, was even more agitated instead of calm.

Mary was trembling and biting her lip until it bled, because she had also seen the scene of Cale thrusting dagger earlier. Tasha had to support Mary's body, which was always weak and almost fell over and over again.

 

"Young master Cale..."

"Shhh... it's okay, Mary..."

 

And with silent agreement, they turned their faces to the priests. 

 

"Don't worry, I already cursed the god of death!!!"

“Good, he has to give an explanation as to why he gave the world tree root to that unlucky bastard, right?”

"I WILL DESTROY THE GOD OF DEATH'S TEMPLE IF HE HAS NO REASON!!

"This Gashan will ask the realm-nim as well"

 

And let's pray that when Cale returns, he will still be able to see the temple of gods and hope that the world tree doesn't turn to ashes...

 

Notes:

Eruhaben : Why did you give your roots to my son- *thinks of Cale who is now the same age as his children* to my grandson?
World Tree : ...Eruhaben-nim please calm down.
Eruhaben : *ignites fire magic* Please explain, world tree-nim.
World tree: This is to help Cale Hentuse fight unknown enemies.
Eruhaben : *brings the fire closer to the world tree* Why does it have to be that damn root?
World tree: ...because ordinary objects cannot be carried there-
Eruhaben : Then why do you have to use my grandson's blood again?
World tree: The vitality of life is the beginning of all life and the best form of life. Strength that has been given strong vitality will produce greater strength. This is the best, that the gods can give.
Eruhaben : *brings the fire even closer* Repeat.
World tree : ....
Eruhaben : Say it again.
World tree : ...You are guardian of the world tree, Eruhaben-nim....
Eruhaben : Then I'm thinking about becoming a world tree burner.
World tree :...

Chapter 22: Chapter 21

Notes:

Tehee~~
Uncle is here!!
I so so so so so love uncle Barrow!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Just when Kim Dokja was about to open his mouth, Cheon Inho's voice was heard.

 

“Oh, Dokja-ssi! You came just in time.”

 

Cheon Inho smiled when he found us. Cale narrowed his eyes at that annoying smile.

 

“Dokja-ssi and Cale have a lot of coins! How many? You're probably the richest among us, right?”

"Whoa.."

 

Cale could only sigh in amazement at those misleading words. But looking around, it seemed like they were affected by that skill.

 

"Co-coin"

"Who has the most coins?"

 

It didn't take long for all eyes to return to Cale and Dokja. Cale could only click his tongue in awe. He once again thought, he should have looted that Inho dry.

 

"Y-You are Dokja-ssi?"

"Ca-Cale?"

"Please save me!"

"Give me the coins kid!!!"

 

People flocked to them. Cale wasn't a good person from the start, they should have dug in their heels and tried to adapt to this apocalypse from the start. Instead of just waiting for a miracle and someone else's gift. People like this are just cancer. A healthy body just a few scars, but don't want to work? And what, they keep wanting other people to accommodate and if we don't, we're the bad ones? 

Cale always disliked people like this. Because in the apocalypse he lives in as Kim Rok Soo, if you don't try to survive on your own, you will die from the start. 

Right, if they wanted to look for a criminal, wouldn't there be one here?

 

 

[Your understanding of the character 'Cheon Inho' has increased.]

 

 

Ignoring the green window, Cale grinned and looked at Cheon Inho.

 

“Haha, Dokja-ssi, Cale. I don't have the coins to help all these poor people but… aren't you guys different? Are you just waiting and watching?”

[Constellation of the Absolute good system has defined Cheon Inho as 'evil'.]

"S-Save me!"

"Please save me!"

"Kid, give me coins!!"

 

Cale chuckled as he saw an office worker who said previously he would give him money if he was given coins, pulling on his jacket.

 

[Hahahat! This story turns out to be fun. For reference, there are 10 minutes left!]

 

Bihyung spoke in a voice full of excitement.

 

"Ha ha ha ha"

 

The group gasped hearing Cale's laughter which was quite fresh. He covered his face with both hands.

 

"You know, why should I? I'm trash and I'll do what I want, so who are you to want me to obey? Besides, you were the ones who had the wrong mindset in the first place."

 

Cale opened his arms and put on a flat face that was quite scary. People backed away as he activated his almost full dominating aura. There were even those sitting with pale faces, that group was no exception.

 

"You're coming at us because we look weak, right? Or do we look obedient? Too bad we're not a charity. Think again, who is the real cause of this mess? Right? Dokja hyung?"

 

Cale smiled until his eyes formed crescent moons, but instead of being cute, it was intimidating. It felt like he was on edge of anger.

And Kim Dokja was right, Cale was sleepy and tired, plus this nonsense, made his emotions run high. Cale rarely got angry, but now he was fed up with someone and wanted to release his anger. That target was standing there.

Kim Dokja swallowed and looked at crowd after hearing Cale's question. He calmed down and asked.

 

"You heard Cale, right? You want coins? But why us?"

"W-Why?"

“You have a lot of coins! Can't you give us some?”

"You guys have healthy bodies, can't you go out and earn your own coins?"

 

Cale tilted his head innocently but he currently didn't look innocent at all with his flat face.

In the midst of the confusion, Cheon Inho burst out laughing.

 

"I expected this from you two."

"..."

“From the first moment you guys appeared here. Didn't you sell food for coins? If you didn't make them buy food at that time, do you know how many people would be able to survive now?”

"Yeah! He's right!"

“Shit! Give me back my coins!”

 

Suddenly the atmosphere flowed over to them, but Cale just remained silent while standing still.

 

“Wait a moment everyone! Your actions now…!”

"Dokja-ssi and Cale-nim are not people like that!"

 

Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung tried to calm the crowd but they had already lost their minds. 

 

"..this is funny"

 

Kim Dokja patted the extremely angry red head with his hand. Cale looked at him and Kim Dokja just wanted to curse these people which made Cale make a scary face. He almost wanted to get away from Cale too. Even the pressure from Cale was forgotten by these people at this moment. They still stepped forward even though they were shaking and pale.

Then Cheon Inho drove in the final slice.

 

“Dokja-ssi, Cale. I will give you one last chance. Give the coins back to people.”

"Wow... thank you very much"

 

Cale said sarcastically, then Kim Dokja nodded and asked.

 

"What if we don't want to?"

"Then the worst will happen."

 

The crowd of 20 people started to approach step by step under Cale's pressure.

 

“T-This… come on! Give me your coins!”

 

Despite this, no one attacked first out of fear. Finally, a member of the Cheoldoo Group came forward.

 

"You bastard! What are you doing? Kill him! Why are you hesitating when you can take the coins after killing him?"

 

The man who shouted had a very strong body. But Cale just kept staring blankly as a green window appeared.

 

 

[Readers view the character information of 'Han Minsung']

 

 

"Kill that bastard!"

 

Metal pipe in the man's hand moved. That steel pipe looked scary but Cale just stared at Kim Dokja.

 

"Should I?"

"No, you've already used up a lot of your power. Let me do it."

 

With that Kim Dokja raised his sword.

 

-Sukak!

 

The man's arm was cut off and he rolled on the ground with an iron pipe.

 

"Kuaaack!"

 

The blood covering Kim Dokja's sword emitted a white light. And he glanced at the people who were silent.

 

"U-Uh..."

 

Everyone turned pale when they saw Cheoldoo Group members overwhelmed with one blow.

 

"Hmm... hey you guys."

 

Cale approached the man who was still staring blankly at Kim Dokja, as he covered the blood on his severed hand.

 

"Even I, a child, fight monsters because I want to survive, right? But why are you just staying here? Are you livestock? That's right, only cattle will stay in the pen while their master feeds them. Then you just have to be slaughtered, right? One by one they are cut to satisfy their master."

 

Cale smiled and put his hand in front of his neck, while demonstrating a severed head with his fingers.

 

“Haha, that's right, you guys are pathetic… do you really believe this situation is because of us?”

 

Kim Dokja looked left and right at every face in the crowd. 

On the other hand, Cheon Inho looked confused.

 

"Actually, you guys know very well that it wasn't us."

 

Like sick goldfish, crowd's mouths opened wide. 

 

"Like Cale said, you guys are doing this because you're afraid. In fact, even though you know what's wrong and are in a crisis, you're shaking in fear because of them. And you're chasing us because you think we're weak."

"Haha, look at this, Dokja-ssi! What are you saying...?"

“That's because they're stronger than you right? Their overall stats are higher than you guys and they have a lot of coins! But everything, you know?”

 

Kim Dokja took a step towards the crowd and asked. The entire crowd backed away, but Cale was still looking at Cheon Inho without looking away.

 

"Why are they stronger than you?"

 

Kim Dokja took another step.

 

"More than anything, why do they have more coins than you guys? Is it because they're gangsters? Maybe."

 

 

[Characters around you are shaken.]

 

 

The people trembled and looked at Cheon Inho, they remembered what the red-haired boy had said, 'you guys are livestock?'. They felt like something clicked in their heads.

 

"C-Cheon Inho-ssi, how many coins do you have...?"

"Haha, don't you know? Well, I've sold some and—"

"Do you think it's possible to get a lot of statistics just with that? Really?"

 

Cheon Inho covered his mouth. Kim Dokja turned from left to right, looking at faces of the crowd one by one.

 

"When I came to Gumho Station a few days ago, there were 89 people here."

"..."

"But how many people are left now? I don't think there are more than 50 people. Do you know why?"

"T-They came out as scouts and monsters-"

“Monsters? Do you guys still believe that?”

"T-then..."

"You guys are stupid. Think with your brains. Did those people really die because of monsters? Then why haven't any of the Cheoldoo Group bastards died yet?"

 

Area became quiet in an instant.

 

"Why do those who return become stronger?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nodding to your reasoning.]

"One by one, those of you who are already fat will be cut to satisfy the master. Hmm... but what does your master want to take from you?"

 

Cale raised an eyebrow at crowd. And the crowd tremblingly, one by one, those who were still unsure, became convinced. They all looked at first group.

 

"D-Don't tell me-"

 

Cheoldoo Group members hesitated. Now it's Kim Dokja who adds slices.

 

“They said it before. If you kill me, you will get coins.”

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' pulls his hair happily.]

"But how do they know that killing someone will give them coins?"

“Y-You… Inho-ssi! Don't tell me?”

“Shut up! I was framed!”

"Framed?"

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja and Kim Dokja looked at Cale.

 

"You try to rest for a while there."

 

Kim Dokja pointed to a chair in corner, far from crowd, as people tried to approach the first group.

 

"Leave this to adults. Gilyoung also follow Cale."

"Yes hyung"

"Hey!!"

 

Cale was dragged by Lee Gilyoung as Cheon Inho moved back and the people from Cheoldoo Group took out their weapons. 

 

[Hahahat! There are 7 minutes left!]

 

Cale sat beside Gilyoung, looking at Kim Dokja who was stepping forward towards the people.

 

"If you guys have the last bit of dignity left, fight with your own hands."

 

Kim Dokja raised his sword.

 

"At least get back what was taken from you."

 

When the transparent Bihyung appeared in Cale's lap, who was immediately hugged by him, that people from the Cheoldoo Group rushed toward Kim Dokja simultaneously. Kim Dokja also ran towards them.

 

"Now this world is such a place."

 

White light moved and people screamed. Cale handed over what was happening in front of him to the others like what Kim Dokja said. He chose to contact his uncle and look for missing Kim Namwoon.

 

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill activated]

 

Cale : Where are you guys?

Barrow : Oh Cale, we were at exit 4. It was very noisy there, so we came back here.

Cale : Kim Namwoon?

Sayeru : With us Cale, how about you? We heard you went out with someone else.

Cale : En, come down and help us.

Dorph : What's wrong?

Cale : Cleaning.

Barrow : Ha, I thought so. I want to do it before Namwoon forbids it.

Sayeru : They are disgusting

Cale : Yes, so come down quickly.

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill disabled]

 

 

Cale looked back at the others. Kim Dokja will thrust his sword into the fallen members of Cheoldoo Group.

 

"I said I would kill him."

 

But Jung Heewon came and prevented Kim Dokja from killing him.

 

 

[All evolution conditions of the 'Crouching Figure' attribute have been met.]

[Character attribute 'Jung Heewon' is expanding.]

 

 

A white light surrounded Jung Heewon's body.

 

 

[Attribute of 'Jung Heewon' has evolved into 'Judge of Destruction (Hero).]

 

 

Glancing at green window, Cale found Barrow, Sayeru, Dorph, and Namwoon down and they looked at each other.

 

 

[You have contributed greatly to the attribute 'Crouching Figure!']

[Character 'Jung Heewon' will not hesitate to become your sword in the future.]

 

 

So Cale pointed at the crowd and shouted.

 

"Protect that woman! Attack those who escape! Leave those who don't fight!"

 

The others looked between Cale and the new person, but Jung Heewon just nodded.

 

"These people are my lot."

 

[Constellation Absolute Good has approved the use of Jung Heewon's skills.]

 

Jung Heewon had a bloody aura around her body as her sword painted an eerie trail. It was a light and precise kendo, which moved among the members of the Cheoldoo Group. Blood sprayed everywhere.

 

"Kuaaak!"

 

Cale turned toward Gilyoung, who was calmly looking at carnage in front of him. And took a small breath.

 

Even children have to get used to bloody things...

 

While resting his chin on Bihyung's furry head, Cale watched Yoo Sangah, Lee Hyunsung, Kim Dokja and his three uncles attack people. 

As Cale said, his uncle only watched over Jung Heewon who went on a rampage, and occasionally killing people the other three couldn't handle.

Cheon Inho also suffered a tragic death when Jung Heewon cut him from top to bottom.

 

[All constellations in the channel feel intense excitement.]

 

After that, the fight ended. But there was still a suffocating silence.

Yoo Sangah cried. Lee Hyunsung bit his lip so hard that it bled. Jung Heewon exhausted her physical strength and sat in a pool of blood. Lee Gilyoung closed his eyes and turned his gaze toward Cale, then Kim Dokja..

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Damn scenario.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Yes, this is the truth of this world.

Cale : En ]

+

 

 

Cale could only answer with that, after seeing Kim Dokja close his eyes tightly.

Bihyung flew and did something.

 

 

[Survival value will be determined.]

 

 

There was a popping sound all around. Those who had coins survived. Those who fail to get the coins are now dead. And no one can save each other.

Kim Dokja opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling while saying to people.

 

"Wake up everyone."

 

In the midst of the silence, there was only Kim Dokja's voice.

 

"This scenario has just begun."

 

Then Kim Dokja looked at the 3 new people who joined. They are very helpful in combat. There was also Kim Namwoon who used the same aura of death as the book that Cale was holding.

 

"Cale!!"

 

Then Kim Dokja saw Namwoon run and turn Cale's face to the right and left looking for wounds, if he didn't see wrongly, there might be dog ears and tail there...

 

"My nephew.."

"Are you okay Cale?"

"Why is your jacket covered in blood?"

 

And followed by 3 foreigners. Kim Dokja felt familiar, so he tried looking at their status.

 

 

[Readers view the character information of 'Cale Barrow']

[Readers view the character information of 'Dorph']

[Readers view the character information of 'Sayeru']

 

 

Cale turned his gaze to Kim Dokja after seeing the green windows that appeared sequentially.

 

"Kim Dokja"

 

Cale said calmly, the others watched silently as Kim Dokja whose pupils were shaking approached.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: WHY ARE THEY HERE?!

Cale : Why? This is my uncle I told you about before.

Kim Dokja : No way.. it's them.. they... they're one of the characters in novel, Cale!!

Cale : Really?

Kim Dokja : That's right! As written in the novel, their status is read for only a few seconds and then disappears without being able to be read again, it happened to Yoo Joonghyuk and me too!!

Cale : How is that possible...? They're characters but I'm not?

Kim Dokja : Not you, but they are.

Cale : Interesting, what is their role?

Kim Dokja : Villain!!

Cale: Heh

Kim Dokja : The three of them were even the reason for a third of Yoo Joonghyuk's regression. The reason is because they always kill and do what they want. Many constellations were hostile to them and they also killed Dokkaebi which caused them to be punished!! Yoo Joonghyuk always tried to eliminate them from the start so that regression wouldn't get messy, but always failed. There were even several regressions where they forced Yoo Joonghyuk to regress. This...

Cale : Is that so? And breathe Kim Dokja, have you forgotten to breathe?

Kim Dokja : Cale!! This is no time for jokes!! They are unpredictable villains, ticking bombs!! How will they help?!

Cale : Don't worry, as long as I'm around, they won't cause any problems.

Kim Dokja : No way!! in the 1,001st regression they were even able to kill the constellations that tried to hold them back and cause the world to be destroyed!! In the 1256th regression the Barrow slaughtered many incarnations and wreaked havoc after he was controlled by the dungeon theater master!! 

Cale : Isn't it great to have such a great partner?

Kim Dokja : Cale!! This.. this... can't!! We have to stay away!! No!!!

Cale : Tsk, look at this ]

+

 

 

Cale looked away from the very pale Kim Dokja, and looked at his three uncles. When they had a 'secret' communication, the three of them remained silent without making a sound while looking at his bloody jacket with a scary questioning look....

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that they are evil.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that you should stay away from the three of them.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' forces you to keep your distance from that madman.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter'…..]

[Constellation...]

 

Cale also ignored the Secretive Plotter who was panicking for some reason and opened his mouth.

 

"Why are you taking so long?"

"Oh... that... we got lost..."

"Hah?"

 

Cale was stunned and lost his momentum, he saw Dorph scratching his head and looking at the other 2. So Cale also turned his gaze toward white radish.

 

"My eldest uncle...?"

"Yes Cale..."

"As the leader of Arm, you're lost? Isn't there a map?"

"That..."

 

Seeing that Barrow was silent, Sayeru spoke up.

 

"Usually, we as subordinates show the location, and we will also prepare (teleportation) scrolls, so my liege hasn't read a map for a long time. He forgot. Dorph... as the lion king only relies on his instincts."

"Hm, and you?"

"..."

 

This time it was Sayeru who fell silent and averted his gaze. So Barrow snorted.

 

"He's blind"

"Hooo... really?"

"Ahem.. that's how it is.. I.. can't read maps..."

"Haaa... forget it. Glad you came here, Namwoon hyung too, thank you for keeping them from going wild."

"Heh, I just said that you would get angry and leave them. Then they would be obedient"

 

Kim Namwoon grinned when his three uncles each looked away.

 

"Whatever, I'll introduce you, this is Kim Dokja"

 

Cale grabbed Kim Dokja's hand, which immediately stiffened when faced with the villain in novel. He almost screamed and ran away but was held back by Cale, so he could only bite the inside of his cheek and make a sound nervously.

 

"I-I'm Kim Dokja, nice to meet you..."

"Cale Barrow"

"Sayeru"

"Dorph"

 

There was another silence, Kim Dokja was sweating profusely and Secretive Plotter was still making a fuss of himself. Seeing that, the other group members also came closer after seeing the awkward atmosphere.

 

"What's with the atmosphere? I'm Jung Heewon, thank you for earlier"

"I'm Lee Hyunsung"

"Yoo Sangah"

"I'm Lee Gilyoung"

 

Cale nodded as the others got to know each other, so Cale let go of Kim Dokja's hand and continued.

 

"From now on we will follow Kim Dokja's group and work together through the next scenario."

 

Before Barrow and the two asked and said any objections, Cale tried to use communication skills but failed because the distance was too close. So he could only speak the language of the western continent.

 

~"He knows the future"~

 

The three looked at Cale with rounded eyes, so Cale continued.

 

~"So it's better if we follow him until we can go back, this way it will be safer.~"

 

Seeing the others nod, Cale looked back at the group members who were looking at them with big question marks.

 

"What language is it?"

"A language that has been left behind. I only say it in that language because we are foreigners. I'm just afraid they won't understand and repeat it in our language."

 

Cale answered Yoo Sangah's question while shrugging his shoulders.

The others looked at Barrow and Barrow stretched out his hand towards Kim Dokja who almost ran away.

 

"Good, let's work together. Groups can indeed solve problems better than alone."

"Ah.. yes.."

"Please take care of us"

"..yes"

"You too"

 

Barrow looked at the others with an impressive face, the others just nodded in confusion. But then, Barrow looked at Cale with starry eyes.

 

"..."

...he wants to be praised, right? where's the criminal's pride? 

"My eldest uncle is amazing... the best uncle..."

 

Putting on a forced smiling face, Cale saw his three uncles smiling at each other and laughing to themselves. Then Cale sighed and looked at Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale : How?

Kim Dokja : Where's the madness?

Cale : Where's what?

Kim Dokja : In the novel they kill anyone who suggests collaborating with them... they even injure anyone who approaches them...

Cale : I told you they're different

Kim Dokja : What did you do to them? Are they really your uncles?

Cale : Rehabilitation, and yes, they are indeed my uncles, Cale Barrow is my blood uncle]

+

 

 

in this world.

 

When Cale added the sentence in his heart, Kim Dokja was still questioning his life.

 

[C onstellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks are you sure they won't hurt you?]

 

Cale also nodded slightly at Secretive Plotter's doubtful question, it seemed like he was using a special channel that only contained 2 constellations, therefore the other constellations didn't make a fuss.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says you should be careful.]

 

So Cale nodded once again and said in place of Kim Dokja who was still muttering 'the world is unfair, very unfair' over and over again.

 

"Let's rest and sleep first, then we'll think about what to do next."

 

With that Cale took out the previously cooked meat and lemon tea. Sayeru also took out his spatial bag and took out.... a teddy bear...

 

"hah?"

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at Sayeru who was still taking out more than 10 teddy bears. Some of them were even as big as people.

 

"W-wait!! Uncle Sayeru? What are you doing??"

"Hm? Don't you want to sleep Cale? This floor is cold, dirty and there's no mattress either. So your uncle bear thinks it's better if you sleep on this soft teddy bear."

""..."

 

The crowd fell silent as that bear took out the last teddy bear that was even bigger than an adult.

Dorph arranged a soft cloth as a base, then Barrow arranged the teddy bears until the largest bear was placed in middle as a mattress.

 

"Okay, let's sleep my nephew"

And Barrow, the white radish, and the novel's villain Kim Dokja, smiled with satisfaction at his 'work of art' while patting the doll and looking at Cale with a twinkle of anticipation while Namwoon also looked at Barrow with strange admiration.

 

"..."

"..."

 

Cale and Kim Dokja just froze as the others coughed awkwardly. Kim Dokja questioned whether this was a different novel, and Cale questioned what the god of death was doing to the three's brains. Even so, Cale forced himself to calm down. That's right, forcing.

 

"Okay, we can sleep here-"

"Take a bath first!"

 

Said Dorph who was wearing a pink apron and cutting the cooked meat, while placing it on a plate, on the table that Sayeru took out after seasoning it with various kinds of spices.

 

"That's right, wash your hands and dry them"

 

Sayeru said after taking out a golden spoon.

With that Cale Barrow activated the ancient power of his flame sword, and stuck it in the ground as a source of warmth...

 

"Woah!! Fire sword?! Cool, Barrow ahjussi!!!"

"Heh, of course. Good for heating and killing people."

 

Kim Namwoon, who was excited, immediately ran to see the sword that made Choi Han fight so hard...

 

"..."

 

Cale fell silent, and another silence occurred.

Finally after a few minutes, everyone agreed to treat whatever was happening as background and pretend not to see anything. Their group and the remaining people who were still alive took a shower, warmed up and ate in peace and then slept in a pile of teddy bears.

While Kim Dokja and Secterive Plotter, each of whom still questions the truth of their vision, while daydreaming...

 

Notes:

Secretive Plotter: *rubs eyes*
Looking at the teddy bear bed.
Secretive Plotter: *rubs eyes*
Looking at the pink apron.
Secretive Plotter: *rubs eyes*
Seeing Barrow and Namwoon arguing about a fire sword that could kill many people.
Secretive Plotter: *rubs eyes*
The scene still hasn't changed.
Secretive Plotter : *Rubs eyes once again very hard*
Cale was scolded by Barrow, while Cale was force-fed by Barrow.
Secretive Plotter : *Looks up dreamily* ...what the...?

 

Meanwhile Kim Dokja: *Reads the novel then looks at the three*
Seeing Sayeru handing him a gold plate.
Kim Dokja : *Scrolls through another scenes and reads the cruel plot of novel then looks at the three*
Hearing how Barrow scolded Cale and gave advice as if he were a mother.
Kim Dokja : *Holding his smartphone while looking at the sky* ...did I get the wrong novel..?

Chapter 23: Chapter 22

Notes:

...'-'...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


The next day


 

 

 

Currently, Kim Dokja, who had a 'luxurious' breakfast, is daydreaming on one of the chairs at station while leaning back and staring at station ceiling.

If he remembered what happened that morning, he just wanted to strangle author of his novel, who lied about arrangement of those 3 crazy villain..

What's evil? What's cruel? And what is a killing machine?

There's just an uncle who loves his nephew too much to the point of turning upside down and perhaps considers apocalypse an easy picnic.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Morning


 

 

Kim Dokja woke up to the sound of frying. He opened his tired eyes and looked around him.

 

"Hah?"

 

And what caused his eyes which were still like glue to immediately open was an adult who was said to be a villain, with red hair, wearing a pink apron standing in front of the kitchen stove.

 

wait.. kitchen????

 

Kim Dokja immediately sat down and rubbed his eyes to see a kitchen set on one side of station.

 

where did the kitchen come from???

 

"Oh boy, are you awake? Please get a plate over there, according to the number of people here."

"..."

"Boy?"

"..."

"Hey, can you hear me?"

"...ah.. yes.. right!!"

 

Kim Dokja, who initially stared blankly at 'Barrow and the Pink Apron', became aware after the villain's face hardened. He immediately almost ran towards Barrow in horror.

He passed Dorph who was waking Cale while holding a toothbrush.

 

"Wake up Cale"

"Let me be a slacker bitch!! I'll sleep in 2 or 3 more hours!!"

"This is apocalypse Cale"

"Then take me home and let me be slacker!!"

"We'll go home later, but shower and brush your teeth and then have breakfast first."

"I'll wake up this afternoon..."

"We have to go to the next place and fight monsters later Cale, so you have to be full."

"To hell with the monsters, they won't be able to disturb my dreams!!"

"Aigooo... Cale..."

"Damn my poor life... why is it hard to be slacker..."

"Haaaaaaa..."

"I have to ask my hyung-nim to grant my dream... he already promised.. sniff"

"Okay... will Cale, so let's go to the restroom."

"Yeah..."

 

And finally Dorph carried Cale who was still frowning and took Gilyoung who woke up because of the noise.

 

Where is this? Who am I? why am I here?

 

Kim Dokja stared blankly at Dorph's back who was taking care of the children skillfully.

 

"Hey Kim Dokja, don't just stand there, quickly take plate. The meat will burn."

"Yes"

 

Kim Dokja again approached Barrow who is very good at cooking. He took the plate and placed it next to Barrow, who placed the steak on the plate.

 

"That's beef...?"

"Hm? Of course, before coming here, we went to the supermarket and bought a lot of meat. Oh and of course we put 1 gold nugget as payment."

"..gold?"

"Yes, even though there are no sellers. But at least we didn't rob them."

"...Good"

 

-tok tok tok tok

 

Looking to his left, Kim Dokja also saw Sayeru cutting various kinds of fruit and placing them on top of the finished chocolate pudding.

 

"By the way, sir..."

"Just call my name"

"..Barrow.. why is there a kitchen?"

"Sayeru unpacked it before leaving house and put it in his spatial bag. It would be difficult to cook if it wasn't prepared."

"...oh..yes..fine..hmm.."

 

Then Kim Dokja became a temporary assistant chef when making breakfast.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Back to now


 

 

"That's crazy..."

 

He don't know how many times Kim Dokja said that this morning, but it still wasn't enough.

Even looking at the dining table that Sayeru took out from his spatial bag, his group, and other people were... they ate happily with occasional laughter.

 

Yoo Joonghyuk would question his regression if he saw this..

"What's wrong with you?"

 

Kim Dokja flinched when he heard Cale's sudden voice from behind him.

 

"Huuuh, don't startle me, I think..."

"Who?"

 

Kim Dokja glanced at the three villains who were also having breakfast happily, Cale also glanced and grinned.

 

"What? Surprised? They're actually not such a bad thing, right? You just need to teach them not to run wild and then they'll be quite helpful."

"That doesn't make sense..."

"What can't happen in this apocalypse?"

"That's right... yes... haaaaaaaaa"

 

Kim Dokja rubbed his face with both hands while telling himself not to question anything around Cale that 'anything could happen'.

 

"By the way, constellations are very quiet?"

 

Cale muttered, but soon he saw a notification pop up.

 

[Constellation  ' Secretive  Plotter ' says that he is here having breakfast ]

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband' shows banana ]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' is drinking tea and smiling ]

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' puts down its 4th plate of meat ]

[Constellations say that they also want to have breakfast with you]

"Oh, morning everyone. Have breakfast"

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband' says, morning son ]

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' says, your breakfast is scanty! ]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' says, good morning, sweety ]

[Constellation  ' Secretive  Plotter ' smiles and says,morning Cale ]

[Many constellations answer morning with enthusiasm]

[4,000 coins sponsored]

 

While Cale was answering constellations who were giving him lots of coins with a bright smile, Kim Dokja approached Lee Hyunsung who was carrying dirty dishes.

 

"Ah, Dokja-ssi, what's wrong?"

"Hyunsung-ssi, please make preparations to leave. I originally intended to wait another hour, but it seems everyone is refreshed after breakfast and a good night's sleep."

"Ah, yes. Thanks to them."

 

Kim Dokja nodded.

 

"Therefore, please prepare, and after a while, we will make our move."

"Okay, I'll tell the others too."

"Thank You"

"Yes!"

 

Kim Dokja watched Lee Hyunsung approach Kim Namwoon, who took the remaining pudding silently, it seemed like Hyunsung was scolding Namwoon, seeing how the child's face became sullen. 

Come to think of it, maybe this was what happened when Yoo Joonghyuk gathered his former colleagues. They will get along. Kim Dokja didn't expect he would see this scene before his own eyes.

Kim Dokja sat down next to Cale again, and his eyes accidentally caught the scene of Barrow washing the dishes.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Come to think of it, in the novels, Barrow always disappeared after the absolute throne. No matter how searched, he always just disappeared. Sayeru and Dorph appear in several scenarios after that but they sometimes appear and disappear too.. 

Cale : Really?

Kim Dokja : Until the end of the novel, author doesn't mention the reason. Maybe on purpose? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja thought hard but Cale already knew the answer.

 

Barrow will disappear after the absolute throne scenario, and both will reduce their presence until they disappear too...

 

However, Cale, who was thinking while closing his eyes, suddenly remembered the question he asked Kim Dokja last night before going to bed. He asked about Yoo Joonghyuk's characteristics, he wanted to match the person in his memory. And... damn... he...

 

 

+

[Cale : Seems same... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja, who was still confused about the holes in the story, looked at Cale, whose face had become a little pale.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : What? 

Cale : Protagonist and person who met me.

Kim Dokja : Really? 

Cale : Yes, he's also a gamer. I did guess that he might resemble the protagonist but I didn't expect it to be true...

Kim Dokja: ...

Cale : Do you think he'll kill me after we meet?

Kim Dokja : ...what made him kill a child like you...?

Cale : You said it yourself, that Yoo Joonghyuk will retaliate against anyone who makes him unhappy. If it can't be done in this regression, it will happen in the next regression, you could say it's vengeful, right?

Kim Dokja : Yeah... something like that? But that's for those who betrayed or angered him. What could your little body do that would make him think of revenge?

Cale : You don't understand... I once stayed at his house when my uncles weren't home, and.. uh...

Kim Dokja : ... uncle? That's right, if I'm not mistaken, in the first regression, Yoo Joonghyuk once asked the three of them about someone. And Barrow said that the person Yoo Joonghyuk was looking for was missing? And after that, they were always at odds... Hm... surely that was also one of the many reasons Yoo Joonghyuk wanted to eliminate the three of them...

Cale : Someone? Who is that person looking for?

Kim Dokja : I don't know, only in the regression was the only 'Someone' mentioned. Maybe a girl?

Cale : His girlfriend?

Kim Dokja : But it shouldn't be... wait, could it be that Yoo Joonghyuk is looking for you? What have you ever done...?

Cale : I often called him an idiot, hit him in back of his head, made him my chef and asked him to cook whatever I wanted, and... I once destroyed his house... in other words, made him very, very, very annoyed...

Kim Dokja : ...

Kim Dokja : This is crazy ]

+

 

 

When Kim Dokja was thinking, that the red-haired brat beside him was a troublemaker who annoyed everyone and was thinking, why did he grow up like that.

Cale was also thinking. He often calls Yoo Joonghyuk an idiot because he easily falls into depression, which irritates him and because of that too, he often hits bastards on the head hard. He even often beats his and pulls his hair, when that strange man suddenly has a dark atmosphere, after receiving information from the detective hired to find his family.

Cale also often asks Yoo Joonghyuk to cook recipes from his world that Beacrox once cooked, Cale happens to know the recipe. You could say, he asked for a lot of dishes, even though Cale was the one buying the ingredients, still, Yoo Joonghyuk once missed a game because he was cooking for Cale, that was also what caused Yoo Joonghyuk to have a falling out with his partner.

 

And as for the matter of destroying house...

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Back to the past


 

Cale was playing around Yoo Joonghyuk's house because he was bored.

Yoo Joonghyuk often dragged Cale away from bed but was ignored by Cale, who finally achieved slacker life of his dreams. And because of that, it was the first time he looked around the surroundings. Anyway, this time the house was empty, Mia was at school and Joonghyuk was having a meeting with his team, so he locked the door and was going to look for something to eat.

While walking around, he saw a group of teenage girls taking photos with ice cream in their hands. Cale, who was hungry, approached ice cream seller and passed behind the girls to order a three-tiered one. But apparently Cale was also photographed.

 

"Kyaaaaaa"

 

Cale, who was sitting eating his first spoonful of 3-tier ice cream, looked up at the shadow that was covering him. And there he saw girls wearing scary faces...

 

"W-what?"

"Sweety boy... can we take your photo?"

"...What for?"

"To spread sin!!"

"Hah?"

"Sin on cuteness!!"

"???"

 

Cale, who had a confused face, made his 6 year old face even cuter, so the girls screamed and took lots of photos of him. And soon more girls came...

 

"I-I have to go home."

 

Cale stuttered and tried to get out of the crowd of girls who were screaming at each other and taking photos without stopping. He had forgotten about his ice cream and now just wanted to run, run away.

But the girls who suddenly became fanatical fans suddenly had no intention of letting Cale go, so after compromising, Cale was asked to make a cute style and take one photo.

The style chosen was Cale standing still placing his right index finger on his right chubby cheek, tilting his head to the left, then smiling broadly with happiness. After one click, Cale returned his straight face and ran as fast as he could as the crowd froze.

However, not even 5 meters away, the girls screamed hysterically and ran towards Cale, who turned pale. But how do Cale's 6 year old feet compare to the feet of female fans who are going crazy? So, Cale, who entered Yoo Joonghyuk's house, before he had time to close the door, found the door had collapsed and was destroyed by the hands of crazy fans who barged in and asked him to take more photos.

Yoo Joonghyuk, who had gone home and was cooking, frantically came out in an apron after hearing the commotion and there he saw his house become a disaster within minutes.

The chaos stopped after police arrived and Cale promised 5 more photos before that girls withdrew regretfully. 

That was the most traumatic incident for Cale, that girls still often came to Yoo Joonghyuk's house without an invitation, and sometimes when he came out, that girls suddenly appeared from the bushes which almost made him have a heart attack. And he was only free when his uncles kidnapped him from Yoo Joonghyuk's house suddenly without him being able to say goodbye.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Back to the present


 

 

Cale remembered that the furniture in house was destroyed at that time, and they had to clean it up for a whole day. Although that girls apologized and helped with the repair costs. Still, Cale thought that Yoo Joonghyuk's house was destroyed without form because of it.

So Cale looked back at Kim Dokja who was staring blankly at the sky.

 

 

+

[Cale : Tell me, he's going to kill me, right?

Kim Dokja : ...

Kim Dokja : ... I don't know..

Cale : Hey!!

Kim Dokja : What were you thinking at that time?

Cale : I didn't know that he was the protagonist of a novel who went crazy because of regression.

Kim Dokja : So you did that because you didn't know? Are you a troublemaker?

Cale : I'm trash, I do what I want.

Kim Dokja: ...

Kim Dokja : He... I hope won't kill you? At least he didn't hurt the kids...right?

Cale : ... according to novel?

Kim Dokja : ...at least he won't punish you severely.. Besides you didn't show up at his regression, so his anger should be less?

Cale : Isn't it true that if you haven't seen each other for a long time, then meeting makes your anger even more intense?

Kim Dokja : ....

Cale : ....

Kim Dokja : ..but you are a child? It shouldn't be that cruel, right? Because Yoo Joonghyuk's younger sister is also your age..

Cale : ...

Kim Dokja : Aigooo.... ]

+

 

Kim Dokja rubbed his forehead in annoyance, he didn't expect the red-haired child beside him to be not only extraordinarily strong, extraordinarily sweet, and extraordinarily strange. But also extraordinary at causing trouble.

Cale was also thinking, it seemed like just disappearing when meeting the protagonist wasn't a good idea. No matter how he avoids it, he will be able to meet him one day. Especially with Kim Dokja's plan, which intends to make the protagonist a partner.

Then Cale remembered Fredo's possessions.

 

 

+

[Cale: If I change my hair and eye color, won't he recognize me?

Kim Dokja : Undercover? Are you going to look for a wig shop on the surface? I think it will be difficult...

Cale : Just say, he will recognize me or not

Kim Dokja : I don't think so, there has been a regression and many days have passed so your face definitely won't be too memorable. Maybe it's your unique hair that he'll remember, but if you change it, he's unlikely to remember.

Cale: Good

Kim Dokja : But after he sees your status, he will be able to see your name?

Cale : Don't worry about that, my status can't be seen even by constellations and dokkaebi.

Kim Dokja : But are you really going to look for a wig??

Cale : Of course not ]

+

 

 

Then Kim Dokja saw the red haired kid who gave him a headache grinning, he took out a strange bracelet from his spatial bag, put on the bracelet and his appearance started to change.

 

[Constellation 'The Mass Production Maker' looks at the item used by the incarnation 'Cale Henituse']

[Constellation 'The Mass Production Maker' asks if it can be sold to him?]

"No, this is family property, belongs to another father, I just borrowed it."

[Constellation 'The Mass Production Maker' says it's a pity, but respects the wishes of incarnation]

 

Kim Dokja stared at Cale with his jaw open without being able to close. Not only him, but his group also looked at Cale with incredible surprise.

 

"Oh!! Your hair is the same as mine!! We are brothers because we both have white hair!!"

 

Kim Namwoon said with sparkling eyes, Cale's three uncles just smiled fondly while saying 'my nephew'.

 

"No... what...?"

 

Jung Heewon was at a loss for words, Cale currently had light gray hair and beautiful purple eyes. There were small fangs in his teeth and he looked like a pure child that came out of a fairy tale in a white shirt with intricate patterns and short black pants and a light gray robe with purple patterns. Cale appeared as if he was a mysterious nobleman as he put on the hood of his robe.

Cale, who heard Jung Heewon's words, looked at her and smiled.

 

"Let me introduce myself, my name is Naru Von Ejellan, son of the vampire king, I am currently 153 years old."

 

Grinning, then Cale continued.

 

"Please cooperate."

[Constellation  ' Secretive  Plotter ' fell silent seeing your appearance ]

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband' rubs his eyes exaggeratedly ]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' spits out her tea ]

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' freezes ]

[Constellation Absolute Evil is attracted to you]

[Constellation Absolute Good is confused]

[Many constellations like your appearance]

[2,000 coins have been sponsored]

 

Kim Dokja, who was still in shock, came to his senses. He thought that Cale Henituse's appearance was a sweet naughty child, then Naru was a gentle child who looked innocent but mysterious in his robe.

 

"What are you doing..?"

 

 

+

[Cale: Tell me, if I use this appearance, will Yoo Joonghyuk recognize me?

Kim Dokja : ..impossible..

Cale: good]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja was silent when he heard Cale's answer, meanwhile Barrow approached Cale and carried him.

 

"But why do you use Naru's appearance, my nephew?"

"Just for fun, can't I play?"

"Well no problem, besides, it's also sweet. I haven't seen Naru for a long time"

"Hmm"

"But what bracelet is that?"

 

Cale noticed the others were still empty, and answered Kim Dokja.

 

"This is a family treasure. After apocalypse, this thing has power and I can change into another form."

I can't say that this is the treasure of a vampire family, right?

"But vampires... why vampires?"

 

Cale grinned at Hyunsung's question.

 

"My family was said to be descendants of vampires."

"What?"

"That is cool?"

"Amazing!!"

"Is that not just a fairy tale...?"

 

Kim Dokja, Namwoon, Gilyoung and Sangah said at the same time. So Cale just looked at Kim Dokja from Barrow's arms and showed his fangs.

 

"Whether it's a fairy tale or not, now this is what's happening, by the way, do you want me to suck your blood? My fangs are real, you know."

"..No, thank you.."

"But why did you say you were 100 years old, Cale? Your name is different too."

 

Kim Namwoon approached Cale, and looked at his fangs.

 

"That's what came to my mind when it changed."

 

Cale shrugged at Namwoon's question, he could keep lying like running water, uttering nonsense fluently.

By the way, this robe was something he stole from the vampire's pile of clothes. This robe has magic that can clean and repair itself every 5 minutes. 

Cale remembered this robe 5 days before apocalypse, when he was looking through the contents of his spatial bag. He was wearing a robe that could grow and shrink according to this body with interest, But at that time he accidentally activated the vampire's unique treasure. Then after limited time period expired (Before apocalypse, this bracelet was only active temporarily), not only Naru's form, but his robe also disappeared. It seems now, the cloak also appears when he uses Naru form again.

 

maybe because it belongs to a vampire, that's why it's connected to Naru's form...

 

But the problem is that the purple pattern on it is too complicated and luxurious. Cale planned to have Raon dismantle and find the type of magic and then create a new one, but he got busy during the fight and forgot. Cale didn't think this would be useful now.

 

If the magic runs out, I can use the mana stones in the spatial bag. And when I cough up blood, that blood will be cleaned up, which is practical.

 

Cale got down from Barrow's arms and approached Kim Dokja.

 

"Anyway, please call me Naru, not Cale"

"Okay Naru-nim"

"..."

 

Hyunsung enthusiastically answered, followed by the others nodding absentmindedly.

 

"..well..let the kids play..."

 

Jung Heewon could only mutter weakly.

Cale looked at Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale : What next?

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja held back his breath, after being with Cale, he sighed a lot.

And now it's time for them to start moving.

 

Notes:

Fredo : *Smiles amused when Cale uses Naru's appearance with a naughty face* Oh my Naru...

Deruth: *Makes a face as if the world is collapsing when he sees his son saying 'belongs to another father'* M-my son..??

 

The rest of Cale's family: *On guard for fear of a father war*

Chapter 24: Chapter 23

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kim Dokja averted his gaze from Cale and looked at the others.

 

"Let's get moving again"

 

The others nodded, Cale also looked at environment they were leaving in surprise.

 

there's only a little left, right?

"By the way, that annoying old man is missing?"

 

Kim Namwoon said confusedly. He was busy fighting yesterday, then eating well and sleeping, so only now did he notice that Han Myungoh was missing.

 

"Don't worry about him now. I didn't like him in the first place. Besides, he wasn't the only one who disappeared."

 

Just like Jung Heewon said. After yesterday's fight, the number of people remaining at Gumho Station was almost non-existent. It's not like there were only a few survivors. It's just that after dinner yesterday, most of survivors left station.

 

"...will the remaining people be okay?"

 

Yoo Sangah asked while looking at victims.

There are only 15 people now, 10 people from the group and 5 others left at this station.

Jung Heewon came forward and spoke to 5 people.

 

"Hi everyone. Do you want to come with us?"

 

Casual words caused an uproar among people. 

Then a representative stepped forward. The representative was a young woman holding the hand of a child.

 

“…We will go separately. We have some coins left.”

 

Jung Heewon nodded.

 

“Yes. Good luck.”

 

As soon as Jung Heewon turned around, relief appeared on people's faces.

Cale thought, maybe they got scared after what happened yesterday. Even though they ate and slept comfortably afterwards thanks to his three uncles, that didn't mean they overcame their fear. That was natural, Cale was still afraid when facing Ron even though Ron was just standing quietly next to him. Cale felt the back of his neck go cold after thinking that.

Kim Dokja touched Lee Hyunsung, who was making a stupid expression next to him.

 

"Lee Hyunsung-ssi?"

"Ah yes!"

 

Lee Hyunsung, who looked at Jung Heewon with a blank expression, looked at Kim Dokja in surprise.

 

 

+

[Cale : What's wrong with him? He's not in love, right?

Kim Dokja : I don't think so, he probably asked if Jung Heewon was the woman who was struck by madness yesterday and killed all of the Cheoldoo Group.

Cale : It's natural for Heewon noona to be like that, considering she was a direct victim.

Kim Dokja : You're right ]

+

 

 

"Are the preparations finished, Hyunsung-ssi?"

"Yes! It's rough, but it's done. There are plastic bottles to use as water containers, items to protect against the cold and emergency supplies... are here. If you need anything else..."

 

The others were silent, come to think of it, Sayeru brought a variety of better equipment.

 

"It would be better if we didn't show what we have in that spatial bag, uncle bear. As much as possible, take important items outside and use them. After all, this is apocalypse, it's no picnic."

 

People who heard the word picnic from Cale made awkward faces. The things Sayeru brought made them think that this was a picnic.

 

"Don't worry about that, we've brought sleeping bags and a tent, as well as some snacks and drinks to taste, all of that has been put in the bag that Dorph is holding."

"That's right Cale, this will be enough"

 

Dorph replied showing the contents of his bag, enough to eat for a few days. They can cook with a power stove next time if it is lacking.

 

"Oh also, can you find a portable secondary battery for me?"

"You're talking about batteries? Why...?"

"I have a place to use it."

 

Kim Dokja asked suddenly, the others were confused because smartphone were useless, but Cale remembered Kim Dokja reading his novel on his smartphone. Electricity was hard to find, so Handphone batteries were the only way. Cale saw his uncles shaking their heads to indicate that they were not taking those things.

Then Lee Hyunsung said he would look for it and started looking for things left by the Cheoldoo Group. Lee Gilyoung, Yoo Sangah and Kim Namwoon also said they would help. Meanwhile his three uncles distributed the remaining food to remaining 5 people.

Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja and Cale, asked.

 

"Shall we go now?"

"Yes."

 

Cale raised an eyebrow, he didn't expect Heewon to come along without being invited. Cale had prepared his tongue to persuade, remembering Kim Dokja said that she was a good talent.

 

"I have a lot of questions."

"Not now."

"Ah, really, you are an iron wall."

 

Jung Heewon lightly punched Kim Dokja and laughed.

 

"This...?"

"I shared it. I feel too sorry to eat it alone. I'll give it to someone else."

 

Jung Heewon earned coins after killing most of Cheoldoo Group members. It seemed like she didn't think it was good to take everything and gave coins to Kim Dokja too.

 

"You don't need to do this."

"I'm not Dokja-ssi, you know?"

 

She punched Kim Dokja's arm a few more times, then Jung Heewon looked at Cale. Heewon wanted to give the coins to Cale but Cale backed away with his wind.

 

"...why are you backing away...?"

"I have a lot of coins, have you forgotten that constellations are my sugar Daddy and sugar Mommy?"

"..."

 

Heewon and Kim Dokja were at a loss for words at Cale's naughty words. But they couldn't argue after they saw many notifications from constellations, that constellations followed Cale's words and gave Cale another coin.

 

"See? So take it for you guys. Heewon noona deserves it and don't be awkward."

"Good..."

 

With that Jung Heewon clenched her fists before walking towards the tunnel with her backpack.

 

“Finish this. I'll go ahead and make some arrangements.”

“Don't go too far. There are parts that are dangerous to go alone.”

 

Jung Heewon waved her hand, as if there was no need to worry as she wandered around.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' likes your friendship]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' smiles slyly.]

 

Cale saw Kim Dokja watching the message in the air blankly and then said to the empty air.

 

“Did you earn a lot yesterday? That must be good.”

 

No answer.

 

“Don't keep pretending and tell me. I know you're watching.”

[Ah, hahaha... you caught me?]

 

Bihyung appeared out of thin air.

 

"How much do you earn?"

[...T-That. Um.]

 

 

+

[Cale : You looted him?

Kim Dokja : ... no... also stop using the word loot, Cale.

Cale : Call me Naru

Kim Dokja : ...Naru ]

+

 

 

[Sigh, right. How do you know again...? I can't forget it. Take this.]

 

Cale thought, Kim Dokja seemed to get coins from Bihyung?

 

[... Constellations did not use a sponsor system and sent it directly to me. I do not know why. I will give it to you later. Ah, there are these messages too.]

 

Messages suddenly appeared in front of Kim Dokja without stopping.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is satisfied with your scenario]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' is confident in your judgment.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is satisfied with your plan.]

· ····.

 

 

+

[Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : I didn't get any support messages yesterday, I asked them not to be too annoying

Cale : Oh I said that before too, but constellations didn't want me to turn off indirect messages. So I asked them not to be too noisy.

Kim Dokja : Can it be like that...?

Cale : What's 'like that'?

Kim Dokja : ... okay ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja still reminded himself many times not to think anything strange about what Cale did and he use the coins he had to increase his stats.

Then Kim Dokja, who was increasing his statistics, remembered Cale, who said he couldn't use coins in his statistics.

He looked at Cale who was now Naru, his body was a few centimeters taller than his original form, but he was still just small and thin. Because of that, Kim Dokja nodded and decided to pay more attention to Cale, carrying him if he looked tired as well as letting him not use his strength if it wasn't necessary. After all, Kim Dokja thought that the 3 villains and Kim Namwoon were enough to cover Cale's shortcomings.

 

[By the way, I forgot... two more scenarios are recommended. You are so great. Looks like I'll be able to increase my channel level soon.]

 

Bihyung said again after looking at Kim Dokja.

Then Bihyung came down and approached Cale while muttering.

 

[you too.. some constellations and dokkaebi are just talking about you. Constellations who came for Kim Dokja even peeked at you first and then saw Kim Dokja...]

"Is it true?"

 

Cale patted Bihyung's soft head and looked at his little horns curiously.

 

antenna?

 

Then Bihyung added.

 

[You don't know how my channel's constellations just stared at you excitedly when you fell asleep in a pile of dolls last night. They were even careful not to spread you to other constellations..]

"Hm? Why?"

[..because they are afraid that evil constellations will kidnap you. So they don't talk outside my channel]

"Hah?"

[Anyway that's it, see you later!! By the way, humans are also cute with that form!! Bye human!!]

 

With that, Bihyung disappeared. Meanwhile, Cale was still confused, why talking outside the channel could get him kidnapped.

 

What is the relation????

"If everyone is ready, we will leave. Haven't you missed anything?"

 

Cale forgot about that after hearing Kim Dokja's voice, their group all gathered together and finally, the journey to Chungmuro began.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

They had crossed half of the railway line when the system message appeared.

 

 

[The second main scenario is activated.]

 

+

[Main Scenario #1 – Encounter]

Category: Main

Difficulty: E

Clear conditions: Cross the tunnel and meet the survivors at the first main base.

Time Limit: None

Compensation: 500 coins

Failure: ???

+

 

 

Jung Heewon asked.

 

"Main base? Where is that?"

 

As if answering. Another message immediately appeared.

 

[The next main base is 'Chungmuro.']

 

“What is Chungmuro? Only three more stops…”

 

Not yet finished, Jung Heewon continued her words. About 60 moles appeared, which made Jung Heewon stiffen.

 

-Ku ku ku ku!

 

"...go three stops through this."

 

Lee Hyunsung went first.

 

"I'll take the front row."

"I'll take the back road, Hyung."

 

Lee Gilyoung continued, Cale also retreated to the back like last time.

Barrow wielded his fire sword and charged forward. He also used the wind whip to throw the rat monster away.

Dorph used an elemental wall of darkness which made things difficult for Cale's colleagues in their world. Using that, the rat's movement slowed down. He also covered his hands and feet with black power and then went forward to slaughter the moles with his bare hands. 

Sayeru beside Cale threw arrows and light spears at the rats that were about to break through the front row.

Meanwhile, Kim Namwoon next to Gilyoung, uses the power given by the god of war which increases his partner's statistics by 5 percent in 1 hour. He also imbued his dagger with the power of the sun god.

 

"Please leave it to me."

 

Then Yoo Sangah made a thread with magic power to block the movement of moles from going towards people in the back row, namely Cale and Sayeru.

 

-Kwajik!

 

"...Isn't that just a lot of numbers?"

 

Then Jung Heewon, she killed the mole using the skills she used to kill at the previous station.

The fight was over before even 1 hour of Kim Namwoon's god of war power ran out.

Lee Hyunsung held the shield beside him and wiped his sweat.

 

"Huh... this seems to be enough."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The group is getting stronger, right? I even had to use bookmarks...

Cale : Just because you're weak?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : I'm weak too, so let's leave the fight to those who are strong

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : How is it my uncle, that's good isn't it?

Kim Dokja : Very strong.

Cale : It's nice to be able to do nothing.

Kim Dokja : yes yes yes ]

+

 

 

They advanced further through the tunnel. Finally, a new platform emerged.

 

“Yaksu Station. By the way… no one? No, that's not it.”

 

Yaksu Station is littered with corpses of people and moles.

 

"It's not just a monster"

 

As Sayeru said, those wounds weren't just from monsters. There were also sword wounds.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Based on the injuries, some people were killed by Yoo Joonghyuk, not rats.

Cale : Thank goodness I can disguise myself...

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

“Keep going. There are two stops left.”

 

Kim Dokja said, while looking at the child who now had light gray hair, smiled slightly. Kim Dokja patted Cale's head and then they continued.

Once they arrive at the entrance of Dongdae Station, they encounter another group of moles and chase it away. They only moved a total of 2km along a simple road, even though those extremely difficult battles always ended quickly, but still, it would drain their stamina if they continued like this.

 

"We will rest here."

“Sigh… there's still one stop left. We should go there and relax…”

"There's no telling whether we'll be able to rest or not once we get there."

 

Everyone was silent at Kim Dokja's words. Of course, monsters are not the only danger in this world.

Kim Dokja looked around for a while and said.

 

"It seems like the people at this station are moving fast. Some basic necessities may remain."

"Ah, right. Then..."

 

After hearing 'basic needs', Yoo Sangah gently raised her hand. Yoo Sangah and Jung Heewon's eyes met. They kept quiet but then both nodded at the same time. Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja's face and asked.

 

“What is it? Does Dokja-ssi want to know?”

 

Yoo Sangah paled.

 

"...Heewon-ssi?"

“Ahaha, I was just kidding. Of course, I won't tell anyone.”

 

Then Hyunsung also opened his mouth.

 

"Ah, then I'll go to the bathroom."

"I'll go with you."

 

That's Lee Gilyoung. The two people walked side by side followed by Kim Namwoon behind them. The three of them became friendly and had a good conversation.

 

"The three of us and my nephew will stay here."

 

Barrow said while pulling Cale who was always beside Kim Dokja.

Then Yoo Sangah asked Kim Dokja.

 

"What about Dokja-ssi?"

"I'll go upstairs for a moment."

“Huh? There will be poisonous mist if you go… is that alright?”

"I'll just be gone for a moment."

 

Jung Heewon narrowed her eyes at Kim Dokja's words.

 

"...There's something fishy. Dokja-ssi, are you going to eat something delicious alone?"

 

Then Kim Dokja looked at Jung Heewon for a moment and said.

 

"That's a man's secret."

 

 

+

[Cale : Where are you going?

Kim Dokja : Looking for items based on novels.

Cale: Oh

Kim Dokja : Want to come?

Cale : No, I'm tired

Kim Dokja : ...you don't even use your powers that much...

Cale: See you later

Kim Dokja : haaaaaaa ]

+

 

 

Then Kim Dokja left the others and headed upstairs. He had to take that item.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's take a look at what Fredo really did when he saw Cale turn into Naru


 

"Oh!! My darling Naru!!"

"That's my son Cale"

"Now he's Naru"

 

The vampire smiled, showing his fangs to Deruth who finally woke up after fainting. Currently there are only the two of them, the others are eating or in another room, leaving the two of them alone.

 

"Ohh... look how my son calls me another father!! How cute.."

"That's my son!!!"

"Now he's my son, Naru."

"But he is still Cale Henituse, my son!!!!"

"But his current form is Naru Von Ejellan, son of Fredo Von Ejellan."

"You!!!"

"He even said the child of vampire king and introduced himself as a vampire"

"THAT'S BECAUSE HE CANT SAY ABOUT OTHER WORLD!!"

"Still, ah.. oooww.. My little angel Naru even wants to learn to suck blood, should I teach him after he comes back? Hmmm"

"Don't try to teach my son to be a vampire like you!"

"It's only natural that I teach a vampire child what vampires do"

"Not your child!!"

"My sweet child"

"My son!!"

"My sweety son"

"Mine!!"

 

And that's how the two fathers almost fought over someone who didn't even know what he had done.

They just remained silent after being separated and each dragged to a different room.

With Fredo still smiling and telling his subordinates about how cute the future vampire prince was.

And Deruth, who almost had high blood pressure while being comforted by the rest of the Henituse family...

 

Notes:

When Beacrox was providing food for children.

-"Don't try to teach my son to be a vampire like you!"

-"It's only natural that I teach a vampire child what vampires do"

Raon : "Human father and vampire really fought like cookies prince said!!!
Alberu : *rubs his forehead tiredly*

-"Not your child!!"

-"My sweet child"

-"My son!!"

-"My sweet son"

-"Mine!!"

On : They're going to fight nyaa!!
Hong : They're clenching each other's collars, nyaaa!!

Beacrox : *Jumps in annoyance and takes gloves towards the place where two fathers were fighting*
Alberu : *contacts Solena*
Ron : *Smiles coldly*

And finally the 'battle' got so fierce that colleague in another area was forced to run in fear when the two of them almost punched each other...

Sheriit : ...both idiots
Eruhaben: ...

Chapter 25: Chapter 24

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale woke up feeling suffocated, he felt like he was drowning in water. Tried to swim to the surface but all he could do was continue to sink further. 

Her light gray eyelashes trembled, it felt like the place he was sleeping in was very uncomfortable.

 

"Hey Namwoon!! You stepped on his robe!! He's going to suffocate, move back quickly!!"

"Hah.. uh.. eh.. ah!!"

"Give me Cale!!"

"No!! Heewon noona already carried him 5 minutes ago, now it's my turn!!"

"Not the time to- Hey you stepped on his robe again!!"

"Ah!!"

 

Cale's eyelids gradually opened, his newly awakened face full of laziness and innocence. The group, who saw that Cale had just woken up, could only stay in place blankly. They felt their hands itchy and wanted to pat that innocent light gray head.

 

"...I will die..."

 

Kim Dokja muttered while averting his gaze.

 

"Cale-nim who just woke up is so cute..."

"I-I agree, I want to pinch his cheeks"

 

Hyunsung and Sangah who were next to Kim Dokja could only whisper softly, even Gilyoung stared blankly at Cale while rubbing his fingers.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' greets you]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' covers his nose]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' smiles]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is rolling around looking at you]

"Hm?"

 

Cale rubbed his eyes with his left hand, and saw white hair in his field of vision. After regaining consciousness a little, Cale finally saw the face of Kim Namwoon who was carrying him. That teenager awkwardly held his robe in his left hand and held it in his right. Cale's right hand also hugged Namwoon's neck.

 

"Huh? I fell asleep?"

"Oh Cale!!"

 

Heewon beamingly looked at Cale from behind Namwoon's back. 

Cale rested his chin on Namwoon's shoulder lazily and realized that the others were standing still in place.

 

"Give it to me"

"Ah.. yes..."

 

Barrow took Cale from the carrier which he was not comfortable with. After getting into a comfortable position, Cale looked at Kim Dokja and the others.

 

"How long have I slept? Are we there yet?"

"We haven't arrived yet Cale, Dokja-ssi said to rest at the previous station for 1 hour. He also said it would be better if you woke up."

"Uh, call me Naru..."

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja after hearing Sangah's explanation. By the way, he seemed to have a strange dream...

 

"Okay Naru-nim!! You've only slept for more than an hour, we're already half way to Chungmuro station."

"Is it true?"

"Yes!!"

 

Gilyoung answered enthusiastically and approached Cale, Cale reached out his hand and Gilyoung took his hand. 

 

"Cookies?"

 

Gilyoung nodded seeing Cale take the cookies he gave him.

 

"Uncle Barrow distributed it to everyone earlier."

"Oh, thanks Gilyoung."

"Yeah!"

"By the way..."

 

Cale looked at Heewon who was walking back with their group. That woman was still teasing Namwoon about Cale's robe, which he stepped on until Cale became breathless while sleeping.

 

"Heewon noona."

"Hm? What's wrong Cale?"

"Call me Naru, please"

"Yes Naru?"

"...what are you wearing?"

"..ah..."

 

Jung Heewon looked down at the 'straw mat' she was wearing.

 

"Thanks to constellation, he gave us this..."

"Ah, there's this too"

 

Yoo Sangah chimed in while showing beads.

 

"They are very good"

"..."

 

Cale stared blankly at the two objects in the women's hands, Cale remembered Kim Dokja saying something about taking items, but...

 

 

+

[Cale : Tell me honestly, where did you get that?

Kim Dokja : It was sent by Samyeongdang to South Korea.

Cale : Don't talk nonsense.

Kim Dokja : Ahem, basically I got it from destroying something

Cale : What did you destroy?

Kim Dokja : I have a strange feeling that says, if I tell you then everything will be destroyed by you.... So sorry, I can't tell you Cale.

Cale : Tsk, stingy ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja averted his gaze from Cale who was glaring at him. 

They were currently walking towards Chungmuro from Dongdae and were almost there. Gilyoung uses Diverse Communication, allowing them to move forward safely.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Keep your mind calm Cale

Cale : Huh? ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja but he just looked around nervously, so Cale patted Barrow's hand to ask him to put it down.

Cale was just about to approach Kim Dokja when...

 

 

[A new scenario has arrived!]

 

 

"Everyone step back."

 

Kim Dokja said with a stiff expression.

 

 

+

[Sub Scenario – Welcome Prison]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: D~F

Clear Conditions: Escape from Welcome Prison within the time limit.

Time Limit: 1 hour

Compensation: 300 coins

Failure: ???

+

 

 

[Sub scenario – Welcome Prison has begun!]

 

Yoo Sangah asked.

 

"Welcome Prison? What is this?"

 

Then Kim Dokja repeated his words to Cale earlier.

 

“It will come. Everyone, please keep your minds straight.”

 

Before Kim Dokja's words were finished, the fog covered everything. The fog immediately occupied the tunnel, blocking their field of view. 

 

'What's this?'

-Non-toxic 🪨

-There's a bit of dark aura mixed in ⛈️

-Seems like this is similar to my test on twin islands, Cale 🍃

'Twin islands?'

-Yes, this shows the illusion of your despair or your trauma🍃

"Uwah... I feel bad!"

 

Heard Jung Heewon's voice screaming. Cale looked around, everyone could not be seen.

 

'how to get rid of it?'

-Use my lightning to purify it ⛈️

-There's someone else in the fog. 🪨

-Right, we have to purify it but we can't with my lightning. Others will be affected too ⛈️

-It would be better if there were people from the church of the sun... 🍃

Sun god...

 

Cale remembered that Kim Namwoon had the power that the sun god had given him as a sponsor.

 

"... Something feels strange. Dokja-ssi! Are you there?"

"Dokja-ssi! Dokja-ssi! "

 

In the midst of the screams, Cale tried to look for Kim Namwoon but was blocked by the fog.

So Cale gathered his wind and spread it out for a while, so he could see the others.

From the dissipating fog, Cale saw Kim Dokja who seemed to have regained consciousness earlier than the others.

 

"Everyone, calm down and take a deep breath."

 

Kim Dokja said.

Cale also saw Dorph who was crouching while covering his head and muttering, as well as Sayeru who was standing still blankly.

 

“Private Lee Hyunsung. Did you hear wrongly?”

"I was wrong. I was wrong, Mother!"

"T-This dog bastard!"

 

Cale gritted his teeth seeing everyone trapped in the illusion.

 

"... Dokja-ssi?"

 

Cale looked at Sangah who was approaching Kim Dokja, she was holding the beads and was not affected by the illusion. 

But Cale just looked around and continued searching and finally found Kim Namwoon who was standing in a daze.

 

“Cover the surroundings. From now on, I will destroy this space-”

-Bang!!

 

Cale, who was running towards Namwoon and Kim Dokja, who had not had time to finish his words, flinched at the sound of a loud crash.

 

"This is crazy..."

 

Kim Dokja opened his mouth tremblingly, he saw Barrow using almost all the elements to slash everything around him.

 

"Watch out!!!!!"

 

Kim Dokja pulled Yoo Sangah and rolled around. That place just now contained a burning fire sword.

 

"Cale!! Do something!!!"

 

Kim Dokja screamed in horror as Barrow threw a whip that turned into a vicious wind snake. He felt like he would be torn apart boneless if hit by that.

 

"..shit.."

 

Kim Dokja was also almost desperate to see, even Jung Heewon was also affected by the fog, she unconsciously used her power and went berserk.

Due to the combined forces of Barrow and Heewon that massacred the prison sphere...

 

-Sururuk.

 

That fog began to disappear.

 

"O-our determination! We are the South Korean army, loyal to the nation and the people!"

"Uh... Uh... Mother."

"I said use the power of the sun god!!"

 

Amidst the other commotion, Cale's loud voice could be heard.

Meanwhile, Yoo Sangah made Gilyoung and Hyunsung aware. Kim Dokja restrained Jung Heewon.

Cale was with Kim Namwoon and asked him to use the sun god's purifying power.

 

"I-I can't, normally I can only make the light coat my dagger. But to spread it directly..."

"Use the death god's aura and spread it out, after that try to infuse the sun god's energy to envelop the aura!!"

"I-I'll try"

"Fast!!"

"I know!!"

-Bang

 

There was a sound of impact, Barrow again slashed at place where Kim Dokja had just left. He had made Jung Heewon unconscious and given it to Yoo Sangah. 

Kim Dokja tried to hold back and attack Barrow but his attacks were always blocked by Barrow's water wall.

 

"Barrow!! I don't allow your power to be used!!!"

 

Cale shouted in frustration, he didn't want to overdraw the white radish's power as much as possible, because it would take time for it to be used again, but Kim Dokja would die if this continued to happen.

And after Cale felt the power of the god of death spread throughout his body, the flame sword in Barrow's hand disappeared. Water wall disappeared, and wind snakes that kept crashing into the tunnel walls disappeared too.

Then no more than 2 seconds later, an aura that indicated death spread, before people could feel the fear of death, an extremely dazzling light appeared from around the black aura.

The light spread and enveloped those affected by the illusion, and freed them.

 

 

[You have met the conditions for clearing the sub scenario!]

[You have earned 300 coins.]

 

 

-Kyaaaaaa

-AAAAAAAAaaaaaa

 

Not only that, the ghost-like monsters, which suddenly came out after the message appeared, also burned and disappeared. Leaving only stones.

Kim Dokja helps eliminate ghosts who are not affected by the power of the sun god by using the Blade of Faith to summon White Pure Star Energy.

 

-Sukakak!

"Uh.."

 

Kim Namwoon immediately sat down exhausted after retracting his skill, Cale gave him a healing potion.

He also approached Sangah who was with Gilyoung, Hyunsung and Heewon, to give her the potion..

Then he headed over to Sayeru who was helping Dorph up.

 

"Uncle Sayeru..."

"..Cale.."

"Are you two okay?"

 

Sayeru pursed his lips and said it was okay weakly while Dorph just averted his gaze.

Cale took out 3 healing potions to them and looked at Barrow from afar.

 

"Let him calm down first."

 

Sayeru said, Cale stared for a few minutes then nodded and approached Kim Dokja who was picking up the stone that the ghost had left behind.

 

 

[Spectre Stone.]

 

 

"What's that?"

"Items that might be useful. I'll keep them?"

 

Cale frowned at Kim Dokja's question.

 

"Up to you."

 

 

+

[Cale: You should have explained it clearly earlier.

Kim Dokja : ..sorry. You just woke up and I didn't know it would be this messy...

Cale : Next time explain properly, I don't like it when bad things happen.

Kim Dokja : I'm sorry...

Cale : I'm not asking you to say sorry, but I don't like it if someone gets hurt because of a moment of carelessness. They are people who rely on you Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja: ...

Cale : So be responsible for their trust.

Kim Dokja:..yes]

+

 

 

Cale saw Kim Dokja closing his eyes tiredly. But Cale had no intention of showing sympathy and said it was natural for him, because like when he led the battle in the eastern seas, one carelessness and many lives would die. His family entrusted him with his plans, so Cale was responsible for making whatever steps possible, as much as possible not to hurt his teammates and achieve victory in the best way. Because sometimes giving trust means giving up one's life.

 

"...Thank You."

 

Cale and Kim Dokja turned their gazes to the approaching Lee Hyunsung and lowered their heads in regret. It seemed Yoo Sangah had explained what happened.

 

“I almost got into big trouble. I also want to thank you guys…”

"This is nothing."

 

Kim Dokja said. 

 

"I have a headache...'

 

Gilyoung also followed Hyunsung and stuck to Cale then looked at Kim Dokja while complaining. Kim Dokja smiled slightly and stroked Lee Gilyoung's hair. 

Cale and Kim Dokja thought that this child's trauma might be the worst, considering what he muttered in the illusion. But he could still pretend there was no problem...

 

children grow up...

"Cale.."

 

Cale saw Barrow lower his head.

 

"I'm sorry I got you into trouble."

"No, everyone has trauma too. But are you okay now, Uncle Barrow?"

"En"

"Your strength will return in an hour, until then, rest."

"Yeah.."

 

Cale saw Barrow's small smile, Barrow stroked Cale's head slowly, while closing his eyes for a few seconds then opening them again. Now he has returned to his previous appearance.

 

"Ais, no one thanked me? I fought until I ran out of magic you know"

 

Kim Namwoon approached the crowd while grumbling. His face was better than after using the previous 2 divine powers.

 

"Aigoo kid, good job"

"That's right!! Thanks to you!!"

"Is not it!?"

 

Kim Namwoon beamed at Sayeru and Dorph's praise.

 

"Heh, of course. Thank you hahahaha"

 

The group all thanked and joked with Namwoon who looked very happy. After all, you could say that everyone is free from illusions because of him.

 

"Let's go back walking?"

 

Cale asked.

 

"Yeah, just a little more to come."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and asked the others to prepare. Hyunsung carried Heewon. Then Cale put on the hood of his robe.

They walked again.  

After a few minutes, a pale light could be seen in the distance.

Yoo Sangah said.

 

"Dokja-ssi, I think it's over.

 

Cale, who was also paying attention to the light in the distance, suddenly bumped into the back of Kim Dokja who was standing still.

 

"Aw.."

 

Namwoon chased Cale who was grimacing and rubbing Cale's nose, then he glared at a girl who was brandishing a sword at Kim Dokja.

 

"Who are you? Don't you know that this area is our hunting ground?"

that's the girl from that time, right?

 

Under the dim light of the entrance, Cale saw a girl holding a long sword standing. He looked 17 and was wearing a school uniform.

He wore a jacket hood as if trying to hide his name tag, but his appearance was obvious.

 

"Ah, this girl...!"

 

Yoo Sangah had sharp eyes and recognized it first.

 

Then the girl looked at the stone in Kim Dokja's hand, which had not been put in his pocket and was shocked.

 

"...Did you guys defeat that ghosts? How did you...only Master can catch them?"

 

 

[Readers see the character information of 'Lee Jihye']

 

 

Cale stared at the green window that appeared.

 

her name is Jihye?

 

However, when Kim Dokja was reading Lee Jihye's character info and Cale was looking at Jihye. Suddenly the girl screamed....

 

"Kyaaaahh!!"

 

...inserted his sword then ran toward Cale and pinched his cheek.

 

"Oh my, how cute!!!! This gray hair is real? Wow, how soft!!! Your purple eyes are beautiful too. Gosh... whose child is it!!! Gosh, there are still cute children in this world??!"

"Hey damn!! Let go of Naru!!"

 

Kim Namwoon freed Cale from Jihye's evil claws. Then they glared at each other like they had natural enemies.

 

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice' is touched upon meeting an old friend.]

[Sponsor Lee Jihye welcomes ' Bald General of Justice ']

 

Stared blankly at the noisy children. Cale, who Dorph had pulled away from the teenagers' battlefield, saw system message that appeared.

 

 

[Main Scenario #2 – The meeting has ended.]

[Compensation will be settled.]

 

 

We finally arrived.

And Cale hopes that nothing troublesome happens again.

 

Aigoo.. when can I be slacker... haaaaaa

 

Notes:

Cale : I had a nightmare.
Barrow : What dream?
Cale : ...gold.
Barrow: ?
Cale : All gold..
Barrow: ...
Cale : No, I'm serious, I remember everything was gold!
Barrow: ...
Cale : I mean there are gold chains and gold hair, basically a gold man!!
Barrow : OK, I understand.
Cale : No, you don't understand! It was a strange dream... damn I don't remember the details.
Barrow : OK, eat these cookies. Aaaaa
Cale : aaaa- no! Don't treat me like a child!
Barrow : Oh, looks like it's almost there.
Cale: *Looks ahead*
Barrow : *Forcibly shoves cookies into Cale's mouth.*
Cale: *Looks away in annoyance*
Barrow : *Grinning*
Cale : *Curses in his heart and walks behind Kim Dokja*
Barrow : *Looks at Cale with a sad face* My nephew is all grown up...
Sayeru : ...Cale has grown up...
Dorph : Grown up...
Heewon : *Paying attention to their interaction from earlier* ...didn't you know that Cale was looking at you with a disgusted face earlier?
Dorph : Cale is just cute?
Sayeru : Disgusted? I just saw his cuteness.
Barrow : Cale is always a good kid!
Hyunsung:...
Heewon : *Suddenly feels sympathy for Cale*

Chapter 26: Spesial (?)

Summary:

#WARNING!!!#

This is the S classes pre-regression!

Notes:

Honestly... this is a special Valentine's Day chapter (in the Indonesian version)
Hm...
You can skip it if you don't want to or don't like it.
But there are items related to the plot later as gifts...
Well... basically it's up to you~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


 


 


 


 


 

[Additional conditions: Transmigrating more than once has been met]

[Hidden scenario has been triggered]

[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Transmigration king]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Get a key or search for a key among important facilities in this world.

Time Limit: None.

Compensation: 10,000 coins and a device that can let you contact otherworlders once.

Failure:-

*Additional note: 

1. One day in this world is 10 minutes in the world of planet 8612 scenario.

2. The original body of the incarnation is still asleep.

3. Be careful of 'Transcendents'.

4. The 'get key' condition is hidden

+

 

 

Cale opened his eyes uncomfortably after hearing an annoying 'ding' sound. And when his eyes opened, he saw a damn blue window floating in front of him, a hidden scenario with a title that made Cale want to hit a god in the head.

 

what is the king of transmigration!? And didn't I fall asleep while we were trying to go to Chungmuro!?

 

Cale scratched his head in frustration. He was currently standing in a dark alley between shops. The clothes he was wearing were Naru's clothes like before. His height is also same. However after looking at his spatial bag, it seemed like the death god's book had just become an ordinary black book and tools like whips and world tree branches couldn't function.

Cale sighed. It seems that the original body is still in another world, so current body is likely an artificial body without an identity..?

 

this is troublesome...

 

Rubbing his face with both hands. Cale thought that he should move to finish this damn scenario first. All conditions for removing this scenario are unclear. Even Cale didn't know which world this was.

 

but one thing is certain... this is also Korea, however...

 

The locations and buildings are very strange, this is not like Korea in the previous world which was just an ordinary modern world before apocalypse. 

Cale reread the contents of the scenario and remembered the additional notes regarding the time difference between the two worlds. Even though there was no time limit, Cale still had to hurry, he didn't know what his uncle would do if he didn't wake up because he couldn't erase this strange scenario.

 

First... I have to know what kind of world this is..

 

So Cale put on the hood of his cloak and snuck out.

 

National library..

 

That's right, Cale decided to look at the history of this world first.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Library


 

 

 

Currently Cale was sitting on a pile of books reading the history of this world using his records. All same, except in this world, one day, a gate appeared. That gate gave birth to monsters that killed many people, but apart from monsters, people also experienced what is called an awakening, which is now called Hunter.

The hunters who can access system and gain power are tasked with cleaning the gate, because, if gate is not cleaned regularly. That monsters inside will pile up and a 'Dungeon Break' occurs, or like what happens when the gate first appears. Monsters will come out of gates, and head towards the city which will cause chaos.

But apart from chaos, Dungeons also provide many benefits, from mana stones to the many items they can get as a reward for defeating monsters. There is even a level system when defeating monsters and skills that are obtained if level rises.

 

This... looks like a game?

 

Cale blinked his eyes several times after summarizing some of the important things from various books in this place. In essence, end of the world is not a forced crazy scenario or a monster that suddenly appears and kills people. But they get a system and are guided to defeat the monsters safely.

 

What the hell...? Levels and systems?? It's really like a game isn't it???

 

Cale put down his book and took a frustrated breath after seeing that this world wasn't normal either. What is certain is that these hunters formed an organization called a Guild and there is also a awakening center. So essential facilities might be one of them.

While Cale was sorting through the information in his mind. A girl with blonde hair and dark blue eyes brought a stack of books and placed them in front of the librarian.

 

-brak

"This is the last one."

"Oh, thank you hunter Kang Soyoung. I will finish it by tomorrow if I do it myself."

"Tsk, but why did Mr. Song punish me by guarding library like this!! I just committed a motorbike speed violation..."

"I heard that this is umpteenth time you have violated speed limit, right? You and hunter Moon Hyuna always violate and disobey. You even pay violation fine without any burden. Because of that, maybe Hunter Song Taewon will come up with a new idea, which will make you stop breaking the rules."

"But library...? This is boring..."

“Hahaha, it is precisely because of this that Hunter Song asked you to guard this place.”

"Cheee."

"Oh, that's right. I heard that Hunter Kang Soyoung was with Hunter Han Yoohyun yesterday? That made a lot of news. Are you really dating?"

"What, impossible!!"

 

Soyoung waved her hands in horror, and sat down on one of the benches behind the librarian's desk. 

 

"We're just talking about help, leader Gulid is planning to ask for help to conquer a new dungeon. It looks like it's a forest and ice dungeon, so having a fire-based hunter will help. There's even a hunter Bak Yerim, so it's not just the two of them!!!"

"Shhh!! Someone is reading, don't be too loud."

"Read? Anyone still want to go to this boring place?"

"Hey, books are a bridge to knowledge, why isn't anyone here? Don't underestimate books!"

"Yes, Yes, Yes"

 

Soyoung put her chin on her hands and glanced at the white robe who was sitting with a lot of books beside him. But he widened his eyes after seeing that kid open book at extreme speed.

 

"What the hell is that? Is he reading or just opening a book?? Who is that kid? I can't see his face."

"I don't know, when he came in, I asked him to provide identification. But the kid just said that he left it at home and he was just reading quickly so please allow it. Well... it's been hours... and that kid is still reading fast that speed... haha"

"You let the kid in without identification?"

"Uh..."

 

The librarian scratched his head awkwardly.

 

"He was reading a normal book and.. looked sad when I wanted to ask him to leave.. so my heart wasn't strong enough and.. haha.. I let him in.. after all he's just a child, right?"

"He could be a hunter who can change his body, right? I'll take a look."

"Eh? W-wait.."

 

Soyoung was already walking and approaching that kid when librarian was about to stop her. That librarian was sure that kid was just an ordinary child, even though he was covered in a robe, his aura was not evil and... he caught a glimpse of cute innocent purple eyes. 

 

Aigoo... if that kid faced a class A hunter, he would probably be scared. He is also a class A hunter, although his abilities are all related to information, so he doesn't feel intimidated but if he were a child...

 

When the librarian still had thousands of worried thoughts, Soyoung had already approached the table where mysterious kid was sitting. She opened his mouth to ask, but that kid looked up first and looked at Soyoung.

The kid's brownish eyes looked lifeless, like he was looking at you, but not seeing you. Those eyes don't look like human eyes.

 

"What?"

 

Soyoung snapped back to consciousness. That child's eyes were now not brown but a beautiful purple. At a glance he also saw light gray hair, his clothes were luxurious so he was probably not an illegal hunter who sneaked into Korea to get a job. 

Soyoung also thought that the eyes might change because of skills.

 

"Y-you're a hunter, kid?"

 

Subconsciously Soyong softened her voice and looked at the cute child's face. That kid tilted his head in confusion, which made Soyong suddenly think subconsciously like 'ah..it's too cute, my heart hurts..' tremblingly.

 

"No."

 

Soyoung came back to her senses after hearing that childish voice.

 

"Uh... but you use skills, right? Haven't you gotten a license yet?"

"Not yet."

 

Soyong nodded, she also thought that maybe this kid was only 10 years old or younger. It might be awkward seeing such a small kid register for awakening. Or... she thought that kid would become the youngest hunter if he registered?

So Soyoung sat in front of kid and looked into those beautiful purple eyes. 

 

"But I think you still have to register? Illegal hunter will get you arrested. Come on, do you want to go to jail?"

 

Cale looked at the girl who suddenly asked him to talk, strangely.

This blonde girl suddenly appeared while he was re-reading the book he had read. Then for no reason, she asked him to talk. But speaking of hunters, if you think about it...

 

it's true... should I register? No... I'm just looking for the key... But...

 

Cale recalled the information about hunters. The higher class, the higher their position. However, if classes were based on mana, then Cale had no mana at all...

Cale sighed sadly, he definitely had to get a Korean identity first. It would take longer if he was mistaken for an illegal immigrant or illegal hunter.

 

Hm.. I'll decide whether to register for awakening or not later. Apart from not getting captured while using ancient powers, I didn't think there would be any other benefits.

"I understand, I'll think about it later."

"Yeah! By the way, what's your name?"

"..."

 

Cale, who was carrying books to store it, fell silent again after hearing that question. He has no identity, and this girl looks like a hunter. It would bring trouble if she found out about Cale's name on population list. Children are easily curious people. So Cale decided.

 

"Bob"

"?"

"My name is Bob."

"..."

 

Cale shrugged after seeing that girl making a strange face with her jaw wide open. Calmly, Cale returned the book according to his memory and approached the librarian. 

 

"Thank you hyung."

"Well, you can stop by again, kid. But don't forget to bring your identity card."

"En."

 

Cale nodded and left the library.

He no longer thought about the girl who was cursing Cale's parents, who gave the cute kid a name only 'Bob'. Which caused two fathers (Human and Vampire) and god of death (?) to sneeze.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Coming out of the library, Cale looked at the darkening sky.

His head continued to feel hot and throbbing.

 

My body is still too small to use a record...

 

Cale remembered when he was 5 years old using 'record' and had mild fever. The books he read earlier were quite a lot, although they weren't like Mercenaries Guild's directory, but they still gave him a headache.

 

at least I want to eat first...

 

Cale finally went to a luxury restaurant in a five-star hotel. He wanted to eat and be full before going to bed to rest. He didn't want to have a fever that would waste his time.

...and he was stopped at the door...

 

"Where are your parents, kid? Please come with your parents."

 

Cale had a straight face after hearing security's words. He was inexplicably stopped right in front of the gate when he was hungry and hungover enough to loot someone.

 

"They're not here, they're going to the dungeon. I came alone."

 

Cale said in a monotone voice.

 

"Then bring your guardian, this place is not a place for children to play."

"Heh."

 

Cale was getting really annoyed because his stomach was still growling. Opened his robe and gave off a hint of domineering aura.

Passersby stared wide-eyed as the little kid with light gray hair and purple eyes stood majestically in front of security. It was clear that kid was a young master from a great family, but the people passing by didn't think about that, they just... 'Damn... whose cute kid is that...', 'Where his parents, aren't they afraid they kid was kidnapped??', 'Let me post, I met a cute living doll.' etc.

Only the security guard suddenly felt a stomachache after seeing that kid in front of him was not just a kid who wanted to come in to play without money. 

It's clear that this kid has money. But what can I do, hey... this is a hotel that even requires a reservation to enter and only famous hunters or great people can enter. So security is very tight. But now they are banning great people from entering... this... it could be bad if this month's salary is cut... the credit hasn't been paid off yet...

 

"Forgive us."

 

Cale waved his hand at security guard who was pale and covered in cold sweat and then went in after putting on his robe again.

It's not like he can't return to his original form. But red hair would be more striking than gray, even though gray is also striking and that's why he wore his robes all the time. Getting attention will only get him into a lot of trouble.

Cale headed to receptionist.

 

"Do you have reservation, young master?"

"No, however..."

 

Cale placed a diamond gem the size of a baby's fist and a high quality mana stone. 

 

"Just give me the highest member and I'll book your full-service hotel for one year. Then can I come in now?"

"Yes, please leave your ID card to order and we will return it to you later."

"Just write Cale Henituse, I'm hungry, and I left my identity card. I'll come back later. Is that okay?"

"Of course young master. We will prepare a room, we will give you the key after your identity is complete."

 

Cale nodded and went with the servant who led him to a chair in an inconspicuous corner. By the way, Cale booked a year because he didn't know when he would be able to go.

 

It's nice to have lots of money to throw away..

 

After sitting down, Cale looked at the menu and wanted to order wine, but the waiter beside him stubbornly looked at him with a smile that wasn't a smile, which made Cale shiver, so Cale reluctantly ordered apple juice and steak.

 

tsk.. even though it's been a long time since I drank wine...

 

While Cale was lamenting his fate of not being able to drink wine, There was a commotion at reception.

 

"Didn't I order it before?!"

"Yes, but forgive us Miss Hunter Moon Hyuna, but you are five minutes late and the seat has been taken by another customer."

"Just five minutes!!"

"We're sorry, please order again later."

 

Apart from the commotion in front, Cale also heard many whispers around him, which were too loud to be called whispers.

 

"That's Hunter Hyuna?"

"Didn't I hear he went into hiding after the scandal and Guild Breaker was handed over to his deputy?"

"Why does he dare to come out?"

"She.."

....

 

Cale frowned, he felt that his table might have been booked by the noona beforehand. And that noona was fighting because of him. So Cale sighed and headed there.

 

"...I told you-! hm?" 

 

The annoyed Moon Hyuna looked down and saw beautiful purple eyes peeking out behind the luxurious robe.

 

"Noona... I took your table... do you mind if you sit with me?"

 

Cale almost stuttered after seeing that woman looking at him with a scary face.

The woman fell silent then sighed.

 

"Haaaa.. no, but.. are you alone, kid?"

 

Cale nodded, so that woman followed Cale and sat opposite Cale.

 

"Thank you, I was starving. That reporter was still able to find my new location and it took me a while to just get away from there."

 

Cale just nodded and watched that woman in front of him order food.

 

"By the way kid, what's your name? And where's your guardian? It's not good to wander around alone at night. If there's a Dungeon Break, it'll kill you."

"No problem. I'm pretty strong too. My name is Bob."

"..."

"?"

"Are you kidding.."

"Do I look like I'm joking?"

 

Cale put on a serious face and looked at Hyuna, but Hyuna just chuckled and ruffled the cute child's head.

 

"Don't worry, I won't report you even if you're an illegal immigrant. I've often broken the rules too."

"Oh"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

"So, is it easy to bribe the government to issue ID cards?"

 

Hyuna froze, she was just joking, but didn't expect it to actually hit the mark.

 

"...What..?"

"I arrived at this place today, I have no identity. It will be difficult in the future. So, do you have any suggestions noona?"

"Heh, aren't you suspicious, sweet child? At least, maybe I will take advantage of you, kidnap you and sell your internal organs."

"Moon Hyuna, leader of the Breaker guild, but she experienced a setback during scand-"

 

Hyuna immediately covered his little mouth and put on a scary face. But seeing that innocent face, Hyuna sighed, relaxed her hands and softened her expression.

 

"Well.. what's the point of fighting with children. Kids nowadays are really fearless. Leader Haeyeon is like that too. Haaa.. just think of it as thanks, let noona give you advice. Don't go to the government, but try to go to an illegal Guild and ask for cooperation. Ask them to create your ID and give them weapons or something. Money and gold are not very useful. Don't forget to make a contract so you don't get cheated. Class S would be better. After that, if you are really strong, register. Or you will be reported as an illegal hunter and investigated."

 

Cale blinked and tilted his head in a cute way that made Hyuna almost forget herself.

 

"Isn't Noona nice? I didn't expect to be given detailed advice?"

"Well... about that..."

 

Hyuna scratched her cheek awkwardly.

 

"You're too cute little brother... and somehow my bad mood got better after seeing you. So just take it as thanks."

 

Cale grinned and started to think that the skills given by the god of war might be very useful.

Not long after, Cale's order arrived first. Cale ate with such an elegant style that people in restaurant who claimed to be elegant became embarrassed. After that, Cale said his goodbyes and left after Hyuna pulled him in for a hug and kiss that left Cale's cheeks stained with lipstick.

It was really dark.

Cale went to the illegal guild that Hyuna told him about.

 

I have to hurry...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile in the Seseong Guild chairman's office.


 

Soyoung, who had gone home after guarding library until late evening and making a report to Mr. Song, received a call from her Guild leader. But while giving reports, she also told about the cute kid she met.

 

"-really!! .. so cute .."

"Hmmm... you said his name was Bob?"

"That's right!! Gosh, what kind of parents name a cute kid like him 'Bob'?"

"Interesting, where is he now?"

"Hm? Where? I don't know?"

"Have the guild members search for information on its location."

"...Do not tell..."

"Well.." 

 

That person behind table, Seseong Guild leader or Sung Hyunjae, smiled with his eyes narrowed into crescent moons. 

 

"...I want to meet that sweet child."

 

Kang Soyoung got goosebumps.

 

Guild Leader starts again...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

"Hacho!!"

 

Cale, who was lying on his luxurious bed, was staring at the sky blankly.

He had gotten his ID card, those guys were pretty fast. Cale got this ID after only waiting for 2 hours. And in exchange, Cale gave 'dragon's anger'. Apparently that bomb had an S value which threw the guild into chaos. And thanks to that, Cale got his ID quickly.

In addition, Cale also requested (Looted) an S level contract from them and made an agreement that they only use it to attack monsters and not humans. It would be a disaster if it was used to attack people.

 

"Superrock, Cheapskate, Glutton, Crybaby, Crazy Kid, Thief..."

 

Cale continued to mention his ancient powers while staring blankly, but it was useless. No response. That power is still there, you could even say it's not sealed like during the scenario. But those voices were also silent.

Cale was sad and determined to come back quickly. Being stranded in another world alone is very frustrating. So Cale fell asleep while thinking about going to awakening center tomorrow.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The next day.


 

Cale woke up late because he was too busy sleeping on the mattress which was finally soft. Wake up at 10 and have breakfast (?) after showering. He came out when the sun was hanging in the sky.

 

I want to sleep again... damn...

 

Cale sighed in resignation and stopped a taxi. He was grateful that he still had a lot of cash in his spatial bag.

He headed to the important place first.

Korean Hunter Association.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

Sitting with the examiner, Cale stared at the information he had to provide to register for a license.

Initial Class and Skills.

But Cale could only put on a blank face because he never really got up and didn't understand how or what he should write.

 

"That... noona... what is class...?"

"Hm? Oh, you can open the system and see your status. There is your starting class and skills. The highest class is S. and the lowest is F."

"S?"

"Yes, they are valuable hunters that can only be counted by hand. If you wake up as an S class you can be said to be king. And all the guilds will try to take you."

 

Cale got goosebumps after hearing 'all guilds'. It was guaranteed that he would never write the letter S. But he didn't want to open that scary window...

 

haaaaaaaaaaa... aigoo... my poor life... status.. come out.....

 

 

[Status window temporary will be changed to suit this world]

 

 

+

[Awaken Cale Henituse

Level :-

Stamina: - | Strengths: - | Agility: - | Spirits: - | Mana:-] 

Class: F

Skills: Record (S), Embrace (SS), Instant (SS)

Title: Dimensional Savior (???), Who had Sealed God (???), Loved by Gods (???), Loved by Dragons (???), Loved by Many Races (M), Father of the Dragon King's Child (M) , Grandson of the Ancient Dragon (M), Savior (L), The Hero Who Was Never Seen Again (L), Roan Kingdom East Commander (SSS), Ancient Power Holder (SSS), Son of the Vampire King (SSS), Transmigrator (Legendary) , Wind Elemental Companion (Legendary), Strategist (SSS), Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces (SS), Readers Comprehension (SS), Saint Candidate (SS), Duke Candidate (S), Prime Minister Candidate (S), King Candidate's sworn brother (S), Innkeeper (A).]

 

 

Cale paled, the second time he saw this, this window was still scary, VERY scary.

Cale tremblingly touched the title 'Ancient Power Holder'.

 

 

+

[ Ancient Power Holder (SSS)

Given to those with heavenly luck that allows them to obtain Ancient powers. 

Title additional skill.

 The Indestructible Shield ( ???) 

Vitality  of the Heart ( ???)

The Sound of the Wind ( ???)

Dominating  Aura ( ???)

Fire of Destruction ( ???)

Super Rock ( ???)

Sky Eating Water ( ???)

Blood-Drenched  Rock ( ???)

Annual Rings of Life ( ???) ]

+

 

 

Cale nodded at the name of the skill that explained his ancient power. He was about to close the status window, when he accidentally touched Son of the Vampire King part. However, he only had time to read a strange skill that said  'Who made me a vampire?'  which made him almost fall over and not be able to read the rest, before he closed it in a panic.

 

I-I don't see anything!!!

 

Dejectedly, Cale decided to write a list of his abilities when he was Kim Rok Soo. He doesn't have the initial abilities written there. And writing anything else is just a nightmare. He also wrote each of them as level D except for the Record he made level B. For explanations, he wrote unclear explanations like. 'Recalling what he saw with the effects of headache and fever'. or 'Slows time for 2 seconds with stun effect'.

He didn't care about these skills that looked like trash. He only needs this hunter card.

They also used tools to ensure that he wasn't lying about his class.

 

"Hm? Why aren't your initial skills there...?"

 

The examiner asked doubtfully. He checked again and the results were the same.

 

...fuck... it's not explained that they can see that too...

 

However, without changing his expression, Cale answered.

 

"I don't have the initial skill but there is that skill... I can try it if you don't believe me."

 

The examiner read the skill explanation and gave the little guy a big book about hunter regulations.

 

"...."

...don't they have other books?

 

Cale activated the Record, that examiner and other people there immediately froze as reading speed increased. Then in less than 2 minutes, he had read the 10 cm thick book.

Cale asked the examiner to ask about the page in between and Cale answered, which made the examiner absentmindedly nod and print the ID after seeing that even the punctuation was the same.

Cale smiled brightly, accepted that and turned around.

 

"Oh. That's right, noona. Did someone send 'key' here?"

"Ah! What? Ah key? No?"

 

Cale disappointedly nodded. He had to think of other clues to get the key. He went out and accidentally bumped into someone else in front of the entrance.

 

"Ah.."

 

Cale, who staggered and was about to fall, was pulled by the girl.

 

"Forgive me."

"It's okay, I didn't see the way either."

 

Cale shook his head and looked up. A girl with black hair and ocean blue eyes. Her gaze was gloomy and she wore a black robe.

 

...that clothes...isn't it strange to wear a robe in the modern world? Hm? Eh, wait I also wear a robe??

 

That girl made sure Cale was not injured and squatted down to match Cale's height. Takes out chocolate candy and smiles very faintly. After seeing Cale take the candy, that girl patted Cale's head and stood up to enter the association building.

Reflexively, Cale pulled up his robe after realizing the identity of the girl in front of him. There was a feeling that tightened his chest when he saw the look in the girl's eyes.

 

"What is it?"

 

Cale was also confused because of his own actions. But he quickly remembered a piece of news he accidentally saw on his new phone yesterday.

 

{-Bak Yerim, class A Hunter, it was reported that he was not grateful to his uncle who had raised and cared for him after he became a hunter.-}

 

Then he looked at the face of the kid in front of him.

 

This is not true...

 

Cale took a breath and took out diamonds and 20 supreme mana stones from his spatial bag.

 

"Noona, take this and hire a lawyer. If you're not in the wrong then don't give in. It must be hard for you."

 

Cale knew that he was being too nosy but...

 

"I don't need pity-"

 

Seeing the cold face and cold air coming out of girl in front of him after hearing his words. Cale quickly interrupted her and told her about his experience as Kim Rok Soo.

 

"I also experienced abuse and managed to run away from my uncle's house who took care of me after my parents were gone. I can't sue him anymore, but can noona sue him?"

 

Yerim widened her eyes. But Cale meant it. He didn't want any other children to be abused.

 

"Can noona sue that person? At least... I want to see you win..."

 

Cale lowered his gaze, he just wanted that kid to be free and get revenge on that evil uncle. But he wouldn't force it. It's up to this girl if she doesn't want to.

 

"...Really...?"

"En.."

"But this.."

 

Yerim looked at diamonds and mana stones in the little kid's hands. He felt deep sadness after seeing how such a small kid had been abused too. He says he can't take revenge, maybe his uncle died during the Dungeon Break and this kid was adopted by a good person. 

But the grudge in his heart did not disappear and seeing the same experience, this little kid wanted to take revenge even in the form of someone else. So.. can she do this? She also actually... wanted to defend himself...

 

"Just take it. Please. Can you noona?"

"O-okay."

 

Cale smiled brightly which made Yerim narrow her eyes.

 

"Give me your number and I'll let you know after I win... and... and can I take you out to dinner after that?"

 

Cale nodded, after all he wasn't sure that he would be able to see it.

 

I have to hurry...

 

Saying goodbye to that girl who looked a little, just a little better. Cale walked quickly toward one of the famous Guilds, Haeyeon. Hyuna said that the Breaker guild doesn't accept anything in the form of keys, so maybe one of the remaining two guilds will?

But who knows how unlucky Cale is today. He bumped into someone again, it was an ahjussi who was using crutches and lots of bandages. His face was also gloomy.

 

hunter's job is not as good as described...

 

Cale frowned and helped that ahjussi get up.

 

"That... sorry..."

"I'll take you to your house, where is ahjussi's house?"

 

Cale asked after helping that ahjussi pick up his fallen crutches.

 

"No need."

"I insist."

"Ha ha ha.."

 

So Cale decided to delay a bit and help this poor ahjussi.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After arriving at the ahjussi's residence, without blinking an eye at shabby location. Cale helped that ahjussi to sit on sofa.

 

"Haaaaa..."

 

Cale shamelessly, as if it was his house, boiled water and got the man a drink.

 

"Ah... thank you. I'm Han Yujin"

"Cale Henituse."

 

Cale took out a healing potion from his spatial bag and asked Yujin for the location of the health box.

Yujin refused, but the cute kid's cruel face made him shrink and say it.

Yujin just thought, 'just once... I want to be treated once... just this once.'

And the sight that Cale saw after taking warm water to wash the leg wound that was bleeding again was, a grown man crying like a child.

 

....why is everyone here so gloomy?

 

Cale sighed and sat on ground to remove the bandage.

 

"You can tell me your problems, I'm just a child, I won't reveal any information. But it will relieve you."

 

Cale said while skillfully using his knowledge from being Kim Rok Soo to treat wound.

This wound will be permanent, so, while hearing cries and stories of the unknown ahjussi. Cale poured a potion to prevent the wound from becoming permanent and wrapped it neatly again.

After a few hours.

 

"...Yoohyun isn't a bad kid..he's probably tired..but I just begged for a healer...but..he...sob..I'm a bad hyung..I should be the one taking care of him, but now I'm become a burden. I also want to be a hunter so I can make Yoohyun stop and live freely... but I... I... sniff..."

 

Cale patted the ahjussi's back, who was no longer able to form words because he was sobbing.

In essence, Han Yoohyun, the leader of the Haeyeon Guild, is his younger brother. After becoming an S class hunter, he stopped going home and founded a Guild. Yujin just wanted his younger brother to stay away from danger but his younger brother refused. It's not that younger brother threw away Yujin, because he often sent money for Yujin's expenses. However, Yujin doesn't want wealth and status, but only for his little brother to come home and live together. 

Finally decided to become a Hunter so he could look after his younger brother, but the cruel reality actually made Yujin become a low class hunter, class F.

 

..fuck class F... what's wrong with F? Am I weak too?

 

As a result, many guilds scolded him and reporters asked him to pay fraudulent fines for failing to make the news 'S class big brother is S class', even though he wasn't the one who asked them to come. Thank goodness Haeyeon paid the fine and stopped reporters. But Yujin still wanted to help his younger brother, he didn't touch his younger brother's money, but he had an accident in the dungeon and wanted his younger brother to lend him a healer. But Yujin was expelled and his younger brother asked him to stop being a hunter.

From an observer's perspective, to be honest, Cale felt like Yoohyun wasn't that bad, it was just like a misunderstanding? Yoohyun wants his older brother to be a normal person, but his older brother actually wants his younger brother to be normal when his younger brother just wants to be a great person who can look after his older brother.

Anyway, that was what Cale managed to understand.

 

"You.. good kid... just like... Yoohyun..."

"..."

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at the ahjussi who was satisfied with crying and sleeping. So Cale laid him down on sofa, took a blanket to cover him, and put down 2 healing potions and wrote a message to apply them to the wound.

 

Yoohyun huh... well.. even though I heard unnecessary things, but... maybe I can teach that naughty little brother a little?

 

So Cale, who worked almost all day taking care of people, sneaked into the Haeyeon Guild.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Inside the Haeyeon Guild president's office.

A young man curled up while holding back tears and with a trembling voice repeated the same thing.

 

"Don't enter the dungeon again hyung... please don't get hurt... don't enter the dungeon... I'm sorry... I'm sorry... don't enter the dungeon, please..."

 

Cale, who was floating on the wind in front of the window, and looking at the view inside, could only sigh sadly.

 

in the end they try to protect each other but hurt themselves.

 

Cale came in and stood in front of the cowering young man. By the way, in the title of innkeeper, for some reason Cale has the stealth skill (SS). 

 

maybe because Ron is running it?

 

Whatever it is, what is certain is that this skill helps him sneak. Well... it would be better if this skill could be used in any world. Cale did not need to use the invisibility spell when entering the bad guy's base and looting it.

 

hm... good idea... what a shame....

 

Cale sighed again and released the skill.

 

-Swosshh

-Bang!!

 

Yoohyun suddenly slashed his hand and created a fiery spear to attack Cale, who was being blocked by his shield.

 

Haha.. this kid...

 

Cale gritted his teeth in annoyance at the sudden attack. He exerted his dominating aura to the fullest which made the young man kneel.

Cale limited his aura to this room only and approached Yoohyun.

 

"Are.. are you one of them..?"

 

Cale didn't understand what the kid was saying, but the closer he got, the more Yoohyun angrily. He said a lot of strange nonsense, about how he didn't care about Han Yujin and shouldn't approach his or something like that.

 

So...? This kid is being threatened?

-Plak

 

Cale slapped Yoohyun's face, his hand hurt, but fortunately that kid calmed down.

 

"I don't know who it is, but I'm from Han Yujin's place."

 

Yoohyun opened his mouth with a hardened face, but Cale pinched that teenager's cheeks which made Yoohyun, who was still unable to move, stare blankly at Cale.

 

"He was sad because you ignored him, he thought you threw him away because he was weak."

"No, I-!"

“I see, but Yoohyun… is it worth it?”

"Hah?"

"Tsk, I don't want to take care of other people's family affairs, but watching you two is very frustrating. You protect each other, but hurt each other too. Is it worth it? Tell me, do you hate your brother?"

"..impossible... when my parents don't like me, only hyung accepts me... hyung is my world..."

"Then why did you push him away?"

"That.."

"And did you know that Yujin became a hunter so he could prove that he could be relied on by you again?"

"But brother is weak..."

"If your positions were swapped and you were weak, would you stop and be quiet so Yujin could protect you?"

"I still want to protect hyung even if I-"

"Right, so do you realize that you are the cause of Yujin's carelessness?"

 

Yoohyun gasped and paled. Cale knew that this was not his usual way of being rude to a kid who was having difficulty. But Cale is also pressed for time, he has to be fast.

 

"Say... can't you make up with Yujin?"

"I... I created a guild to protect hyung..."

"So?"

"But... but I can't use the Guild to protect hyung."

"Why?"

 

Cale frowned, from the information he had gathered, this Guild was more than enough to protect just class F. But seeing Yoohyun keep his mouth shut, Cale thought that maybe there was something that was making Yoohyun worried.

 

"Haaa..."

 

Releasing his dominating aura and hugging the large body, Cale hoped that skills of the god of war could calm that kid who seemed to be on the verge of collapse.

 

"Listen Yoohyun."

 

Cale calmed and softened his voice.

 

"You will regret it if you continue like this. Make peace with Yujin and because you love him then apologize. He still praises you even after he was kicked out like that. Isn't he a good hyung?"

 

There was a slight nod, then Cale laughed sweetly.

 

"Then try to make peace. Your power and money cannot bring happiness. As his only younger sibling, can't you accompany your older brother?"

"I.. I want to but... I.."

"Is it some kind of agreement that puts Yujin in danger, that you can't say?"

 

The body in his arms froze, so Cale looked into Yoohyun's eyes.

 

"Give it to me."

 

Hesitantly, Yoohyun opened his inventory and provided a contact. He only realized when the light gray haired kid in front of him read the contents of agreement. 

He was confused, why did he obey and why did his anger immediately subside? But a small hand on his shoulder made him not want to dodge and remain silent.

 

"..fuck... you sacrificed your limbs???"

 

Cale glared at Yoohyun who had turned pale again and nodded fearfully. 

 

this kid!!! Just to be strong, he accepted this crazy deal!!!???

 

Cale pulled Yoohyun's cheek hard, it didn't hurt but Yoohyun became sad after being scolded. This kid was second only to his hyung to scold him...

 

"Bad kid!! Next time, take a look before making a deal!!"

"Ayem yoyi..."

"Haa... just make peace."

 

Cale said after letting go of the hard cheek and standing up with the contract in one hand.

 

"I..."

 

But before that, Cale felt something open behind him and before he could turn his head, a large reptilian claw grabbed him.

 

"No!!!"

 

And Yoohyun, who wasn't quick enough to pull the gray-haired kid back, could only sit limply with a pale face.

 

"This... this is my fault..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


As for Cale, he only saw darkness after he was pulled by the reptilian hand.

But through his memories, Cale was sure that he would never make a mistake.

 

this is the dragon's hand.

 

Cale was about to ask with the darkness in front of him when suddenly, starting from his eyes, a dragon with a strange shape appeared.

 

...what kind of dragon is that..?

"Who are you?"

"As a person who casually pulls me, can't you introduce yourself first?"

"I'm Diarma, the person who made the contract in your hands."

“Heh, so you're a deceptive lunatic and makes crazy deals with kids huh?"

"That's my job, we just want to-"

"I don't want to hear any explanations, I don't have time. So let me ask you. Can you cancel that damn contract?"

"...Can't."

 

Cale's expression worsened, he threw a lightning bolt and pierced the dragon's shoulder. But the dragon didn't move and received the attack, which made Cale's face even worse.

 

"What's wrong with you?"

"I feel the aura of many dragons from you, and I don't want to hurt you."

"Then why did you bring me here?"

"I just saw you and offered you to come with me-"

"Rejected, cancel the contract."

"...I can't"

"I will kill you if you refuse."

"..that's my wish."

"Hah?"

"If I can't be with you, I want to be killed by you. My instincts tell me to do that..."

"...just let me out."

"You won't be able to get out without killing me."

"Not wanting to hurt me but threatening me? That's great, isn't it?"

"I.. sorry.."

"..."

 

Cale was at a loss for words. This dragon is very strange. Maybe this has something to do with how much of the title has to do with dragon kings and ancient dragons, but isn't this a bit too scary?

 

"I... I can't cancel the contract because besides me, there are also others. I even left incarnation after I came here, so that the contract holder doesn't change hands. But I can provide a back door for hunter Han Yoohyun."

"What? For what?"

"We will kill hunter Han Yujin in dungeon to make Hunter Han Yoohyun concentrate on raising his ranking, because that way-"

"I said I don't have time to hear the explanation."

"...basically we can only cause a disturbance once, in other words. At that time, if Han Yoohyun can save Han Yujin and if he succeeds, there won't be a second one."

"When?"

"I can't decide."

"Tsk. And how do I know you'll keep your promise?"

 

The dragon stared at him silently then a strange stone came out of his forehead.

 

"This stone can make him enter the dungeon even when the attack has already started. The only ones who can cancel it are my comrades, but they need a lot of strength to do it."

 

Cale picked up the rock that was flying toward him.

 

"Please kill me. Oh, you who are loved by dragons and gods."

"..Crazy."

 

With a black face, Cale immediately used Cheapskate with full power and pierced strange dragon's body.

The dragon smiled strangely as his body turned to dust. The dark space had cracks everywhere. And the final words that Cale heard were.

 

"...I can finally unite with my clan members..."

damn it...

 

And Cale, who experienced this crazy thing, could only swallow the blood that was almost coming out while cursing this strange world.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale was back in chairman Haeyeon's office. Seeing the dark sky and quiet office, Cale took out his cell phone in panic.

 

damn.. 3 days have passed...

 

So without wasting any more time, Cale put away the stone from the strange dragon and left a 'gift, use it well and make peace with your brother' note along with the crazy contract from earlier.

After that, Cale used Stealth and went down one of the alleys. 

 

"Cough.."

Damn...

 

The blood he had been holding in now completely came out and stained his luxurious robe. He uses the power of lightning and now wind. His small body had already reached its limit. But he has to move...

With blurry vision, Cale saw someone approaching him. That person had golden hair and eyes.

 

gold...

"Found you."

 

And he fell into his arms.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Sung Hyunjae, who received information about the child's whereabouts, who was previously reported to have been with Han Yujin, Haeyeon's guild leader's older brother, could only chuckle when his guild members returned in panic and said that kid had disappeared when he left there. 

He ordered his members to scout Haeyeon's guild as a possibility. And sure enough, guild members said that there was an attack in the office before a strange silver light appeared. Even though there was no movement after that. 

Waiting quietly. 4 hours later, Han Yoohyun came out with a pale face and mess, charging into a class A dungeon alone. But there was nothing other than chaos. However, Hyunjae still felt that that kid must still be there and continued scouting.

Sure enough, that members reported that there was movement in the office and when Hyunjae arrived, he saw the strange-haired kid vomiting blood and losing consciousness.

However, what surprised and pleased him was that when he touched this child, the strange feelings, boredom and other bad feelings immediately disappeared, replaced by comfort. This is not a strange form of comfort, but more like a personal comfort guided out of deepest feelings.

 

This.. very interesting... is this a passive skill?

 

So Hyunjae decided to kidnap this kid who, as Soyoung said, was very cute, went home. But apparently, after leaving the alley, he met Song Taewon. 

 

hahaha.. today is really fun.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Song Taewon received news that Hunter Sung was driving at extreme speed towards the Haeyeon Guild. So he hurriedly ran and headed there after handing over the Hunter who entered Korea without permission, Riette, to his other subordinates.

He was worried that two S class hunters would fight so he ran over in a hurry. But he could only frown after seeing Hunter Sung come out holding a small child.

His hair was light gray, he wore a blood-soaked robe and his face was pale. He closed his eyes peacefully as if the little kid with the unique hair color had really stepped out of a painting.

 

"Who is that child, and where is Hunter Sung taking him?"

"Oh, Mr. Song, I heard the association has a guest. Is it okay to leave her?"

"I heard from Miss Riette that you were the one who invited her."

"Oh my, I invited her but didn't tell her to enter illegally, Mr. Song can't blame me."

 

Song Taewon frowned deeper and still stared at small kid in Sung Hyunjae's arms.

 

"Hunter Sung, please answer my question, who is that kid and where will he be taken?"

"This is my nephew and I will take him home."

"You don't have a family, please hand it over. You can't just take children without a guardian."

"Guardian... hm... good idea, Mr. Song."

 

Song Taewon had a bad feeling and was about to use violence when his phone rang.

 

"Hello-"

-"Mr. Song!!! That hunter went berserk!! She turned into a dragon and aaaaaah.. uh.. trampling on the association... help us!!"

-"Hahahahahahaha"

- tuuut

 

After the sound of laughter and heavy objects falling, the phone hung up.

 

"Oh my... it seems like the association's guests are dissatisfied after Mr. Song ignored her. Doesn't Mr. Song want to go back?"

 

Song Taewon looked between Sung Hyunjae and his phone and left after leaving a sentence.

 

"Please don't do anything bad, I'll be back soon."

 

But Hyunjae just chuckled and looked at kid in his arms.

Of course he took it home.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale woke up with heavy hunger and thirst. Frantically, he felt someone hand him water, which he immediately drank.

Sitting and looking at the environment that had a large aquarium that could be considered a fish house, Cale turned his gaze to someone with golden hair and eyes next to his bed.

He blinked his eyes and asked.

 

"Do you have any food?"

"Hahaha... interesting child. I'll be back soon."

eat first then find out where this is.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



After Cale ate and drank with satisfaction, he looked at person in front of him who was always smiling which made Cale feel like his hair was going to fall out.

 

"Class F Hunter, with skills related to memory and slowing down time but has strong side effects. Henituse... hmmm... is that the famous Henituse?"

 

that man said. 

Cale remembered that Hyuna and the illegal guild people also trembled when he said name Henituse. Apparently there is also a Henituse family in this world, and it is a large family equivalent to the British Empire, which is a giant that controls companies related to dungeons and monsters.

 

"I heard their son died 8 years ago when he was 2 years old and... as far as I know his hair was red?"

"Not all Henituse are red. And to add, whoever it is, I'm not that kid. I am indeed from the Henituse family, but another Henituse."

"I've never heard of another Henituse?"

"What? So if there is, should I tell you first? That doesn't make sense."

 

Cale snorted and sat lazily while leaning on the sofa.

 

"Aren't you afraid of me, kid?"

"With that face?"

"Haha.. a low class hunter will always be under great pressure when facing a higher class. Especially from an S class hunter like me. But you are not affected? Your report is correct and has been tested, so... does that mean you have gained another skill ? No... it will be known by the examiner if your level is not one. Then the skill is too high that the examiner can't detect it... right?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows strangely. 

 

"So? What?"

 

Hyunjae shook his head in amusement, he approached Cale and knelt on one knee to be at Cale's line of sight, which made Cale frown.

 

"What are you doing-"

"Do you need a guardian?"

"Hah?"

"You wander around on your own and say that your parents aren't around. If you want, I can be your guardian?"

"Are you crazy? Haven't we just met???"

 

Hyunjae smiled slightly.

 

"Do you know what it's like to feel bored with life? Whatever you do just feels empty without anything interesting. So I can only entertain myself by looking for things that interest me. Like creating a Guild and annoying Mr. Song. However... That feeling of emptiness disappears when I touch you. I won't ask you to do anything, just live your life and stay by my side. I'll give you anything or school. Just stay here."

 

Cale looked strangely at the person in front of him.

 

"Don't you find that strange?"

"That system only tells hunters their abilities and potential. It doesn't create abilities out of nothing. In other words, this calming ability itself is indeed related to yourself."

"Are you bored of living?"

"Very, I feel there is nothing interesting about this world."

"Even so, stay alive. Sorry, but I reject your proposal."

"Well.. is that so..?"

"Yeah. Keep living and you'll find something interesting someday. Staying alive is the best thing, you know?"

"Haha... really?"

"..."

I swear, this guy somehow looks too pathetic doesn't he??? And what is with this world?? People are always weird???

"...I have to go."

"You didn't ask my name?"

"Sung Hyunjae, leader of the Seseong Guild."

 

Hyunjae smiled when Cale grinned while saying his name. Hyunjae also felt... he might... act strange today...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale walked out of the Seseong building sadly, there were no keys or anything related to keys. The strange blonde promised to help with the search, but Cale didn't expect much because the key itself wasn't something from this world.

So Cale put on his robe and intended to go around again.

It's been almost 6 full days. Which means it's been almost an hour there.

 

I spent too long in strange dragon's place and then went to sleep... damn...

 

But before he took two steps, someone grabbed his collar.

Someone who on internet is said to be the icon of the association, and an S class hunter.

Song Taewon.

He grabbed Cale's collar and lifted him into his arms.

 

"..."

"We have to talk kid."

I'm very unlucky, aren't I...?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Sitting in a very impolite style on association's sofa, as if association is his home. Cale looked at Song Taewon, who was placing the sweet cake he asked his subordinates for earlier, on table.

 

"So kid, who are you?"

"Didn't you see my identity card and license card?"

 

Taewon frowned as Cale impolitely took cake and ate it freely. Passersby almost glared and their eyeballs fell out when they saw his impolite behavior, in front of the person who was said to be the most rule-abiding person.

 

"Haa... basically kid. Stay away from hunter Sung. He's not a good person."

"Why do you think he's not a good person? He's good I think? Just weird."

"An S class hunter is similar to a walking bomb. Against an F class hunter like you, it would be like a sheep sitting with a tiger."

"You are S class"

"Stay away from me too, you don't even look intimidated because of the level difference. It would be good if you had some fear kid."

"If you're afraid, you'll never move forward. Because you're afraid you could walk across the line."

"But an S class hunter isn't someone you can approach well, kid."

"S class Hunters are also humans, why can't they be approached? It's not that they want to gain great power. They also want to live, want to be happy, want to socialize. They're not monsters that don't need that. Even that weird Hyunjae definitely wants to live, yeah... he maybe you haven't found reason for living yet?"

"Hunter Sung?"

"Yes, everyone wants to live, Mr. Song. Even monsters and ants. So keeping your distance is good, but that doesn't mean you have to stay away."

 

Cale remembered that even the ancient dragons wanted to play with Rosalyn. And Rosalyn, who even trembled, was still trying to learn from the ancient dragon. In the end, pressure doesn't mean you have to run and avoid it. Eruhaben-nim even looked happy when he was with the wolf cubs. 

Cale looked at Song Taewon's face, which seemed to be silent and contemplating something.

So Cale took the glass of juice.

 

"Puffffffff"

 

Then spit it out.

 

"What the hell??? Why is there lemon juice???"

"Hm?"

 

Cale stared in horror at lemon juice which made him remember the lemon tea in his spatial bag that never ran out. Meanwhile, there was a small twitch at the corner of Taewon's mouth when the little guy pouted and moved away as if lemon juice was a virus.

 

"Oh. Oh my...whose kid is this?"

 

Then someone with dark skin put her arm around Cale's neck.

 

"Hey sweetie, do you want to be my little brother?"

"Hunter Riette, please return to your cell."

"I don't want to, that place makes me stuffy. It just makes me want to turn into a dragon and stomp on it. So kid, you smell really good. Will you be my little brother? I will make you strong and won't die like my little brother before."

 

Cale, who decided to ignore the additional strange person, flinched at those words. So Cale looked up and looked at this person named Riette.

 

"You have a younger sibling?"

"Of course, my little brother Noah, he was very beautiful like an angel. But he died in the dungeon. Well, it can't be helped, he was weak that's why he died. This is why I asked him to be strong."

 

Cale's face hardened when he heard that evil statement. So Cale stood up and sat next to Taewon. Then he looked at Riette who was about to sit next to Cale but was blocked by Taewon.

 

"You hate your little brother?"

"Of course not, I love him."

"Aren't you sad?"

"Of course I'm sad, I've wasted my time, but he's still dead."

“Hunter Riette, please watch your words.”

"You are wrong."

 

Cale said in a cold voice.

 

"That's not the attitude of a big sister."

"How do you know, do you have younger sibling?"

"An older sibling is someone who is willing to protect and shelter those younger who are of the same blood as him."

"I can't protect him always, so that's why I want to make him strong."

"A younger sibling, weak or strong, definitely wants to be praised and loved by their older sibling. Wants to be protected and reprimanded with affection. It's not like they are someone who should be made cruel just because they are weak."

 

Riette frowned in distaste.

 

"You do not understand."

"I once saw an older brother who protected his younger sibling with his life and tried to avenge his younger sibling even though he would burn his soul with it. A cowardly older sibling who was willing to become an adult so he could protect his younger siblings."

 

That's right, Cale remembered Lock in the original TBoH and in his current world.

 

"Or a weak older sibling who tries desperately to protect his very strong younger sibling. No matter how strong the younger sibling is, he just wants younger sibling to live a normal and happy life. Even though fate brings him down and even though he might just be a burden. But he still wants to prove , if he will still be able to protect his little brother."

 

Taewon widened his eyes hearing the little kid beside him say mature words. But Cale thought about someone he had just met.

 

like Yujin.

“But Riette, you are none of those and you don't even qualify as an older sister.”

"How dare you!!!"

 

Riette's hands turned into dragon claws and were about to attack Cale, but before Taewon could block the attack. Riette fell to her knees because of Cale's dominating aura. That aura was very suitable for fighting the fake dragon in front of him.

 

"You failed. Think carefully about your actions in retrospect. And remember for yourself."

 

Cale stood up and whispered next to Riette's ear. 

 

"Do you deserve to be called an older sister? Judge yourself."

 

Then Cale stood straight as he released a dominating aura. He looked at Riette who was still looking down and turned to Taewon who was still frozen.

 

"You are not an F class hunter."

"I'm class F, but my skills are high."

 

Cale said while grinning. When...

 

 

[Hidden Scenario – Transmigration king successfully removed]

[The 'get key' condition has opened.]

[To obtain the key, incarnation must gain the affection of more than 4 important people in the other world in less than 7 days]

[Affection gained: 7]

[Key successfully obtained, item will be received]

 

 

Taewon gasped when a piece of paper containing writing, which Cale recognized as a magic circle, appeared out of thin air. That paper immediately glowed and entered the tattoo on the back of Cale's hand.

 

...how do I wear it if it gets in there?

 

Cale sighed and was about to think about it later when he saw another message pop up. He decided to ignore the curious eyes of the 2 people there.

 

 

[In 1 hour you will be sent back to your original body]

[Due to the movement of the gap between worlds, dungeon at incarnation place will Break]

[Please survive]

[Additional scenarios have arrived!]

 

 

+

[Additional scenario-Survival]

Category: Additional

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Survive until you return.

Time Limit: One hour.

Compensation: 5,000 coins and return to planet 8612.

Failure:-

+

 

 

if I fail then I'm damn dead... what's the '-' sign for?

"Damn it."

"Oh."

 

Riette raised her eyebrows at Cale's curse. When everyone's cellphone notification goes off at the same time.

 

"Mr. Song!! S-several dungeons 500 meters around us, suddenly break!!"

"Call and ask for help from all nearby hunters now."

"Ready!!"

"Nearest guild immediately confronted the monsters there. The residents are being evacuated!"

 

In the midst of the chaos, Cale immediately jumped onto the window frame and looked at the dust rising in the distance.

 

"Hey kid!!"

 

Cale ignored Riette's screams and looked at darkening sky with a gloomy face.

 

this is my fault.

 

Cale narrowed his eyes and immediately jumped out of the window on the 6th floor then turned around to see Taewon who was panicking when he saw him jump and Riette who for some reason was also nervous.

 

"I'll go first. Continue evacuation."

"Cale Henituse!!!"

 

Cale almost fell and deactivated his wind after Song Taewon's cold scream reached his ears. 

 

"Come back! You're just an F class and a kid!"

 

But Cale steeled his heart and headed straight to scene of chaos.

 

because I only have one more hour here...

 

And in that gap of time, Cale would handle it and prevent casualties as much as possible.

 

because when I leave after an hour, these people will be left with this monster because of its fault...

 

Gritting his teeth, Cale quickened his pace.

He is fighting against time.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Using his wind at the fastest speed, Cale arrived at the most chaotic place and the center of the monster swarm in 5 minutes.

Letting out his pent-up breath, Cale became relieved after seeing that hunters had started the evacuation.

 

at least the people of this strange world have not lost their morals like Kim Dokja's world.

 

Cale watched situation from the sky, that monsters on the ground were being dealt with. However only a few people handle flying monsters.

 

in that case...

Descending to ground from the sky, near the hunters who were gathering people, Cale stepped on the ground.

The ground shook.

 

"W-what is this?"

"Everyone stay calm, we will take you to a safe place."

"Spear...?"

"There!"

 

The people there followed the direction of the hand and saw a kid in a luxurious white robe standing, many spears appeared from the ground around him. That kid had light gray hair and those purple eyes gradually became a reddish brown color and looked inhuman.

People's hearts trembled, but the hunter there immediately came to his senses and took the civilians back to safety after seeing the little kid pointing his spear at flying monster.

Cale, who was recording the monster's movements before throwing the spear, finally deactivated recording. His head was dizzy, but he shook his head and pointed upwards.

 

"Attack."

-GGGrrrr

-Bang!

-Tranng

-Kaaaaaaaaakkk

-Wush

 

Wiping the blood that came out, after seeing the dead or paralyzed flying monsters, Cale immediately ran towards large building there that had fallen.

Along the way he uses water spears to stab monsters, runs again while shooting land monsters with lightning, then jumps to avoid attacks and creates water spears to stab monsters while landing. When he landed, he looked back and shot lightning at the monster that was about to chase hunter carrying the civilians.

Surrounding Hunters could only keep their jaws almost open when they saw the clean and expert movements of a small child.

When he arrived there, Cale saw a hunter frantically looking for a flying type hunter to help him evacuate residents in a higher part of the building.

 

"Quickly contact the hunter who can fly!!!"

 

But Cale closed his eyes, he contacted a nearby tree. And in a hurry, asked tree to help hunter reach the high part.

 

"This...?"

 

That hunter was confused by the tree which suddenly grew bigger and aimed at the residents in the tall building.

 

"Don't talk too much, climb tree and take the residents out. The main priority is residents. Half of the hunters here will evacuate residents, don't gather and attract attention of monsters. Team up and take enough per team. For the rest, distract monsters and attack them away. If possible, ask if there are other residents trapped so we can immediately continue evacuation. Every moment is life."

 

"Yes!"

 

The hunters immediately gasped after they realized that they were following that children's orders. They wanted to protest but Cale immediately looked at them with a cold face which made them think and realize that what that kid said was true, then move quickly.

Cale glanced at the countdown in the corner of his vision.

 

 

[00:38:19]

 

 

Cale threw out his silver shield after seeing a strange, caterpillar-shaped monster emerge from underground and open its serrated mouth to eat one of the hunters who was carrying a mother and holding a girl.

 

-Bang

-Kieeeeh!!!

 

And without blinking his eyes, Cale immediately sent lightning and burned strange caterpillar.

 

...I am hungry...

 

Cale sadly looked at the hunters who had moved away from his location. So he nodded and gave off his full dominating aura.

 

-Yeeeeeeeeeeee

-Siiiiiiiiissssssss

-Bruk

-Bang

 

The underground monsters and land monsters within Cale's range went crazy and killed each other or killed themselves. This sight was too terrifying, but that little kid amidst chaos just stared at it with a straight face.

 

-Keeeeeeeehhhh

 

A strange caterpillar monster that was bigger and had golden lines on its body came out and opened its mouth at Cale. Cale was about to take out a shield when...

 

-Sraaaaaak

-Kuoooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh

 

A golden chain appeared and impaled the monster, coiling around and eventually squeezing monster to death.

 

"What are you doing here kid?"

"..."

"hm?"

"Sleep."

 

Cale said flatly, after seeing the strange man Hyunjae standing while stepping on a gold chain that was probably his weapon.

Cale was about to run to look for other monsters when he was grabbed by evil claws and pulled into a carrier.

 

"..."

"Everything has been handled, let's go home and eat."

"..."

I want to hit him...

"Let me down."

"There are 10 dungeons that experienced sudden breaks. 2 Class A have been handled by Breaker and Haeyeon. Miss Park Yerim is assisted by Moon Hyuna, and young master has handled each boss. Maybe it's cleaning up. Mr. Song handled the S and A class dungeons near the association with the help of many hunters and Miss Riette, it's almost over, then the rest are only C or D class dungeons."

"Oh. And you?"

"Hm? I headed here after seeing that another class A dungeon was breaking and boss hadn't been dealt with yet. Thank goodness I was on time, right?"

 

Said the strange man who smiled until his eyes became crescent moons.

 

"Whatever, put me down."

"That's it, that's it. Let's go home and leave the rest to the association. We'll let Mr. Song work. He loves work, so he'll be happy if we give him lots of work."

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at the man who was clearly a Guild leader but left the work to someone else. But Hyunjae smiled happily seeing the little one's reaction. He had almost formed a plan to kidnap someone's child....

 

 

[00:21:01]

 

 

Glancing at the time that was continuing to rewind, Cale annoyedly hit this golden man on the head.

 

-Pletak

"Ouch.."

"Take me down!"

"Oh my gosh hahahaha"

 

But the gold man laughed. When Cale wanted to explode and go on a rampage....

 

-Hooooooooooooooooorrrrrrrrrrssssss

A wolf-shaped monster with its entire body looking transparent and filled with dark smoke was formed. Not just one. But there are many, even the largest ones are almost as big as tall buildings.

 

"This is a phantom wolf, it should only exist overseas. Why is there a dungeon containing this monster?"

"What's wrong with that monster?"

"That monster is from an S class dungeon which is difficult to deal with. To fight it, its form must be solidified with ice or something. It can also be attacked by hunters who have light attributes, but hunters with such attributes are rare. It's a dark type monster which is troublesome ."

 

Hyunjae said with a sad grin, but his lips twitched to say he was excited. He stared at small kid in his arms and waited for a response.

 

“..light..purification right?

 

 

[00:17:47]

 

 

Cale took out his whip, he had used it before but there was no response. But it couldn't be helped, he just hoped there were wind elementals in this world. That dungeon has broken, maybe there are elementals coming out of there too? 

What was certain was that he couldn't tell the hunters one by one to stay away because his time would run out. He could only hope that there was an elemental who could help him to quickly help lift the hunter out of the range of the lightning of destruction that Cale was going to use.

 

"Hey, can anyone hear me? Help me. Hey! Anyone!"

"What are you doing kid?"

 

Hyunjae asked who was also staring at strange whip in the little one's hand.

 

"Summoning elementals, I want all the hunters to stay away from that phantom whatever. I'm going to use a big attack. It'll be a problem if they get hit."

"Elemental?"

"Yeah. Hey can-"

"You called?"

 

Then Cale gasped after seeing someone with white hair wearing a mask appear in front of him while floating.

 

"What? Who are you?"

 

Cale said in annoyance after seeing that a new strange person had appeared.

 

"I'm dokkaebi! I heard you calling me, so I came!!"

"What? Dokkaebi? Aren't dokkaebi pillow-shaped?"

"Pillow?"

"Ha ha ha"

 

The strange dokkaebi tilted his head in confusion as Hyunjae chuckled in amusement. But Cale was super serious when he asked that...

 

-OOOOhhhhhhh

"..Damn it.."

"Don't curse, kid"

 

Cale cursed when he saw the phantom whatever was walking and destroying everything in its path while spewing smoke that corroded surrounding environment.

 

"Anyway, can you send the nearest hunter away from that monster?"

"I can use teleportation?"

"Then finish it in five minutes! And let me know when you're done."

"Five minutes little..."

"Four minutes"

"In five minutes it will be over, I will call my friend!!!"

"Good. Now!!"

"Yes!! Oh, I'm Yoon Yoon!!"

"I'm Cale and fast!!" 

"Okay!!"

 

Cale, who was annoyed with the non-pillow version of dokkaebi, could only grumble and look up at the sky.

Hyunjae also looked up at the sky and heard Cale's cold voice.

 

"Put me down"

"Do it while I'm carrying you, kid, I can protect you later."

"I don't need protection, just help other hunters leave."

"I can't, Mr. Song will be angry if I leave a small kid alone among monsters."

 

Cale stared intently at the golden man and chose to concentrate on the lightning.

The clouds darkened and there was a sound of thunder. Hyunjae finally realized what the big attack meant by kid in his arms. However, he was a little confused about how many abilities this little kid had.

Waiting for a moment, dokkaebi's voice from earlier was heard again.

 

"That's it!! I-I'm using all my strength and fast!!"

 

Cale nodded and glanced at time.

 

[00:10:14]

 

 

I have to hurry.. this is my mistake so I have to fix it..

"Oh, and some people asked me to send them to your place, so I brought them here..."

 

However, Cale, who raised his hand, did not listen or realize that the people Cale thought were strange that he had just met, were messily trying to approach him from behind.

Only Hyunjae smiled amusedly when he saw Yoohyun, Taewon, Yerim and Hyuna. Approaching with worried face.

It's very strange to see class S worried about other people, especially Yoohyun and Song Taewon. He once again felt that kid in his arms was very attractive, and wanted to kidnap him even more. He wanted to see, what kind of person will this kid attract next.

However, Hyunjae's thoughts and steps of hunter behind Cale stopped when a dazzling red light fell from the dark sky. The light that almost blinded them, fell following the movement of Cale's hand. 

The phantom boss immediately screamed and fell. 

 

-Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

 

But not just one, after the biggest one that attacked the boss, another red lightning came down and attacked the rest of phantoms. It's a beautiful sight, but the results are horrific. Like a thunder god descending and unleashing his wrath.

Once all the phantons are hit. The remains of monster became golden ashes that rose and shimmered in the night.

 

"This..."

 

Hyunjae even Taewon was speechless before.

 

"Cough uhuh, ugh... ugh.. damn.. ugh.."

"I-I'll find a healer!!"

 

The dokkaebi immediately disappeared to look for a healer and Hyunjae frantically lowered kid in his arms.

 

He patted the child's back and saw the blood flowing non-stop. After stopping, Cale raised his head while cleaning the blood with the back of his hand.

Wearily he said.

 

"What about the evacuation?"

"Runs well.."

 

Taewon said while looking at Cale's blood-stained hands.

 

"No one was hurt, right?"

"Don't talk yet Cale, I will take you back first."

 

Cale held Hyunjae's hand who was about to carry him again. He took out many potions from his spatial bag and placed them below.

 

"Take it and heal the others. I don't want this to be hidden so use it all on the injured."

"Blood..."

 

Cale glanced at Yerim and Yoohyun as well as Hyuna who had turned pale. Cale had a lot to say, to Yerim who was still struggling to escape her evil uncle, or Yoohyun who had to make amends with his brother before it was too late. But he glanced at the time.

 

 

[00:05:00]

 

 

no time..

 

Hyunjae wanted to carry Cale back but Cale took one hand that was still on Hyunjae's shoulder and pushed Hyunjae.

 

"I must go home."

 

Cale said while sighing. Hyunjae frowned then said.

 

"I'll take you home, so be quiet kid. The healer is probably busy, so let's go home first and do some emergency treatment."

 

Cale shook his head and retreated with wind, away from the others.

 

"This is not an internal or external injury, this is related to... hm.. the soul?"

 

Cale said, he wasn't sure how to say 'plate', because there probably wasn't such a concept here. So soul might be more appropriate?

 

"Anyway it will be fine later, I have regeneration."

"Then rest-"

 

Cale cut off Taewon's voice.

 

"I have to go back..."

 

Then continue after taking another breath.

 

"I haven't said it yet? I'm from another world."

"What..?"

 

Asked a stunned Hyuna.

 

"I'm here because of a strange scenario, I don't know why I suddenly got 'key' or who the important person is and how I can get affection referred to in scenario. But what is certain is thanks to you. So thank you."

"I-I.."

 

Cale smiled at Yerim, he couldn't see her expression because of her long hair, but Cale continued.

 

"Even though that world is crazy world where people have to kill each other just for food."

like Kim Dokja's world...

"Or a world where I have to directly lead a war with crazy people who use other people to do who knows what. Before I even had time to become slacker after the previous war."

...damn hunter... I get sad when I think about this...

"...aigoo.. basically I have to go back because my family is there. There are people waiting for me. So this is our goodbye." 

 

 

[00:01:58]

 

 

"Thanks to you guys, it didn't take me long to get back."

 

Cale nodded with satisfaction. If you count, maybe he only slept for an hour in that world.

But he didn't know that the Hunter of modern world was thinking about apocalyptic films where humans kill each other with food and little kid in front of them lead a war that unites remaining humans. And survive attacks from monsters, zombies or whatever with the appearance as if a fantasy film was playing...

Cale didn't know how amazing his incomplete speech would be when it entered a normal human's brain...

Cale returned his red hair appearance and introduced himself again.

 

"Let's get acquainted again, I'm Cale Henituse, son of Duke Henituse. Nice to meet you, people from another world."

 

Cale said jokingly after returning his graceful bow.

 

 

[Dimensional displacement is being prepared]

[00:00:40]

 

 

However...

 

"Found it... haha"

 

Strange tentacles that were cold like they were holding water wrapped around Cale and covered his eyes.

 

"?"

"Cale!!/Kid!!/Watch out!"

 

At the same time, Cale felt like his body was being sucked in by something.

All the hunters there immediately launched their strongest attacks. But behind dust, that little kid was not there and there was only a man in a tuxedo standing there.

The man behind the mask smiled handsomely and disappeared suddenly.

Song Taewon even turned pale and confused.

But only Hyunjae saw something strange.

He saw..

A teenager with red hair stood in front of many corpses, he was wearing a strange commander's uniform and was blankly looking at the black dragon corpse in his arms.

There were corpses of other dragons and various corpses with strange shapes in front of him, ranging from those like wolves or elves. But only one thing was clear... only the teenager was standing... there was no one else alive but him. Crying with a blank look at everything in front of him.

That look made Hyunjae lose consciousness, which made Taewon startle and order a search.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hmmmphh!!"

 

Cale couldn't talk or move, these tentacles were annoying.

The countdown stopped at the last two seconds.

 

"Hmm... you have strange skills? Skills that make people comfortable or loved by dragons and gods? Hoho, I felt interested when Diarma left in a hurry, I found his real lifeless body and found you kid."

 

Said the person Cale couldn't see the shape of.

 

"Your calming ability even works on us 'Transcendents'... very interesting. How about you come with me kid? I will give you my all. I just want you to let me see your abilities."

"HmmPh!!"

"Oh right, I forgot. You can't talk."

 

That strange tentacle in Cale's mouth opened, but Cale still couldn't see.

 

"Your ass!! Let me go you crazy bastards!!"

"Gosh... who taught you rude language? I heard that taking care of a childern also means teaching. That's right! How about you just be my child? Sounds good, doesn't it?"

"..hah?"

"Very good! First of all, let's erase your memory first... hmm... oh.. you can also record with your eyes? Let's erase that recorded memory too. It will be dangerous if the recording is played. Eh? What is this? Why are there any memories I can't read?"

 

Cale turned pale as the memories of that world he had just passed through gradually disappeared. Cale couldn't even remember that golden man's face or which brother or younger brother Cale wants to make up.

 

This is dangerous... if my memories in other world are also erased...

 

Cale started to struggle which made the tentacles on his body tighten.

 

"Don't be naughty, kid. Just shut up, okay?"

"My mist.."

 

Then another sound was heard.

 

"Oh, Chatterbox, have you kept the others from disturbing?"

"Of course, I won't let them disturb my mist. You want to make them yours?"

"Right! Isn't that a great idea?"

"Yes.. ours.. it's good..."

"Ours? Mine!"

"Good."

 

A sweet laugh was heard while Cale was still trying to break free. Now he even forgot, what was he doing in that other world?

 

"Belongs to my mist."

"Hahaha, shut up sweetie. I'll give you good memories so don't worry. I just need to open that boundaries of this strange memory first... hm.. it's difficult..."

 

Now Cale was really panicking, he tried to play the record but the record couldn't play anything. He remembered. Scenario asked Cale to be careful with 'Transcendents'.

 

fuck... the people who are called Transcendents are this strong?? I have to quickly go-!

 

Someone else seemed to be approaching Cale, he rubbed nape of Cale's neck which made Cale shiver.

 

"Don't be naughty with my mist, okay?"

 

Then came a seductive whisper.

 

"Don't worry, dad will teach you good things later."

 

And these words made Cale almost crazy. This reminded him of Cale's original body's crazy father in Kim Dokja's world.

 

psychopath!!

 

When Cale felt suffocated because the person wrapping him managed to touch memories of the other world, and gradually made him lose consciousness...

 

 

[Cale!!]

 

 

The back of his hand where the tattoo is located feels hot.

 

"Ah!!"

"My mist!"

 

There was a scream and Cale's bonds loosened. But Cale no longer had strength, and had even forgotten about hidden scenario. He just let himself fall with unfocused eyes.

A warm hug was felt on his skin, and a child's trembling voice was also heard.

 

"Who are you!! How did you get in!!"

 

There was a cold male voice, then a scream and then calm. But not a single sound entered Cale's consciousness.

 

 

[I'm sorry... I'm sorry Cale ]

[Starstream manages all the scenarios, so I can't do anything about the scenarios that appear]

[You suddenly disappeared and it took time to break through]

[Sorry I'm slow.. it'll be fine. Your memory during the scenario may be gone, but your other memories are still fine Cale...]

 

 

 

The voice continued to say something that Cale didn't understand, that small body hugging him continued to warm him and make him calm again. The tightness in his chest also began to subside.

 

 

[Go to sleep Cale, I moved you forcibly and suddenly, it might make you lose your breath for a moment. But after waking up, you will already return to your body.]

[So..]

 

 

The childish voice softened, and then there was something soft on Cale's forehead.

 

 

[Good night Cale]


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Returning to his original body, Kim Namwoon took Cale who was being carried by Jung Heewon.

 

"Robe."

"Ack"

 

However, Namwoon stepped on Cale's robe, when he was trying to carry Cale properly.

 

And that's how Cale woke up in Namwoon's arms, who was stepping on his robe, in a state of suffocation due to the effects of world displacement, not remembering anything and forgetting everything he had experienced.


 

Notes:

...I think the next chapter will be posted on Monday.

So~~~
See you again.

Chapter 27: Chapter 25

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

We followed Lee Jihye and entered Chungmuro. Yoo Sangah looked at destroyed door from platform and said.

 

"... It was a chaotic atmosphere."

 

When they got off train tracks on line 3, they saw several people sitting.

 

 

[You have entered Chungmuro.]

[The third scenario is currently underway.]

[# Channel GIR-8761 is active.]

[# Channel BIR-3642 is active.]

 

 

Some middle-aged people saw us and waved.

 

“Oh, little samurai. You brought newcomers?”

"Yes."

 

Lee Jihye frowned at middle-aged people.

 

"Are you drunk again?"

“Hahahat! What is there to do besides drinking when the world has become like this?”

 

The middle-aged people looked relaxed, unlike those who had experienced a disaster. It's definitely different from Gumho Station.

 

"But did your friends come through the tunnel? How great...don't they have a lot of coins?"

 

Then one of the middle-aged men turned to Yoo Sangah.

 

“Young lady over there, what is your name? Do you want to rent a room cheaply?”

"...Room?"

"Haha, don't you know the system here? This place-"

 

Lee Jihye interrupted the middle-aged man's words.

 

“Ajusshi. Don't try to trick newcomers.”

“Uhuh, they definitely know. This is what everyone does for a living…”

"If you don't want to get hurt then get lost."

 

The middle-aged man paled at Lee Jihye's words.

 

"This... little kids have learned something bad to eat."

"Hey, Kang-ssi. Stop it."

 

The middle-aged people turned around. They disappeared into transit line 4 and Lee Jihye kept her sword.

 

"You're lost too!"

 

Jihye looked at Namwoon irritably.

 

"What is your problem?"

"Get your hands off from Naru!!"

"It's up to me."

"You're small..."

"We're the same age you idiot."

"I'm older than you!!"

"How do you know my age? Don't just guess!"

"I know you little bastard."

"Damn you-!"

 

That's right, right now Cale is being held by Lee Jihye since they entered Chungmuro station. His three uncles let this situation happen because Jihye didn't look threatening, but Cale, who was being trapped by two teenagers, now felt threatened.

 

let me go first...

"You're the idiot! I said get your hands off me!!"

"Who are you to him?"

"I'm the hyung!!"

"Then I will be his noona"

"You!!!"

 

Jihye snorted and took out candy from her pocket.

 

"You want?"

"Ah... thank you..."

 

 

+

[Cale : Instead of holding back laughter, you'd better help me.

Kim Dokja : But I want to see this in a moment.

Cale: Hyung...

Kim Dokja : ...only this time you call me hyung obediently?

Cale : ..help me hyung... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja stared dumbfounded at Cale who was wearing a sad face, he knew it was pretending but his heart still wasn't strong..

 

"Haaaaa"

 

Kim Dokja looked around. Chungmuro. This is the third scenario stage, where completely different rules are at play.

 

“D-Damn! I'll kill you if you get close…”

 

A man was in the middle of platform for subway line 3, waving a knife around and threatening people.

Underfoot was a tile that was 1 pyeong (3,306 m2) in size, emitting a green light that stretched into the air.

Yoo Sangah asked.

 

"...Why would he do that?"

"I don't know."

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja who was answering Yoo Sangah's question. He glanced around and saw many spaces with green lights filled with alert people. There is not just one room here.

But Kim Dokja just glanced at them and asked Lee Jihye.

 

"Is Yoo Joonghyuk here?"

 

Lee Jihye, who was about to leave after silencing Kim Namwoon to the point that he couldn't speak, turned to Kim Dokja. There was vigilance in her eyes.

 

"...Who are you?"

"I'm Yoo Joonghyuk's friend who came back alive."

"...friend? How is that possible?"

 

Lee Jihye looked at Kim Dokja with suspicious eyes. Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders shamelessly.

 

“That person will understand if you tell him. Where is Yoo Joonghyuk now?”

"...Master is not here now."

“Really? This is difficult. I have something I need to say.”

 

Lee Jihye's expression changed as she looked at Kim Dokja with something like betrayal.

 

 

+

[Cale : ? What's with that expression??

Kim Dokja : Yoo Joonghyuk has ruined it

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Basically she felt betrayed because Yoo Joonghyuk had difficulty accepting other people. Maybe she also had a hard time asking to be his student, so hearing the word friend from the others, she felt wary and betrayed.

Cale : Hm.. ]

+

 

 

Lee Jihye called out to a boy squatting in the corner.

 

"Hey, over there!"

"Eh? Yes yes!"

“Watch these people here! I'll look for master.”

 

The boy looked at group with confused eyes.

 

"...Who are they?"

“I don't know. Master's friends?”

 

Hearing Lee Jihye's words, eyes of the people on platform became bigger. They looked at group in amazement and wonder.

 

"... Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi's friend?"

 

That boy ran towards us and shouted. It was a boy who looked around Lee Jihye's age.

 

"Are you really Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi's friend?"

"He's a good friend."

 

Cale snorted at Kim Dokja's words, then...

 

"Hey, where are we going?"

"Hm? Looking for master"

"No, why would I come with you?!"

"Yes!! Why is Naru coming with you?!"

 

Jihye took Cale away, followed by an excited Kim Namwoon.

 

"Because that person seems hard to trust. You'll be safe with me."

"I not coming!!!"

"He's not coming!!"

 

Cale and Namwoon shouted at the same time.

And after a 'come with me, I'm not' session that lasted almost half an hour, Lee Jihye finally deflated and left. She looked back regretfully many times before disappearing.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


While taking care of the unconscious Jung Heewon, they heard about Chungmuro from the boy. Together with Lee Jihye, this boy is one of Yoo Joonghyuk's followers.

 

"...So, we followed Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. Are you listening to me?"

"Yes. Three days ago, Yoo Joonghyuk appeared and saved some of you, including Lee Jihye, from monsters. Isn't that the story?"

 

That boy frowned when story was summarized so simply.

 

"Eh, the story is not that simple..."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : He must be fascinated by Yoo Joonghyuk. Suddenly, a presence with extraordinary power saves them. It would be strange if they didn't follow suit. But the boy didn't know. That boy survived not because Yoo Joonghyuk was a good man, but because that boy was lucky to be with Lee Jihye.

Cale : He's that cruel?

Kim Dokja: He won't care about other lives, as long as they don't get in his way.

Cale : Cruel bastard.

Kim Dokja : It wasn't like that at first, but a failed regression made it so.]

+

 

 

"I'm going to the restroom"

 

Cale said in a whisper towards the 3 uncles and Kim Namwoon.

 

"Shall I accompany you?"

"Just going to the restroom?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at Sayeru's question, then he stood up and left.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Where?

Cale : Kids' secret

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale left behind Kim Dokja who was silent and Hyunsung who was asking many questions while writing in his notebook.

Cale looked around and found the direction of the restroom with the help of the Secretive Plotter.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says to your left is the restroom.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that the restroom is guarded by evil people.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' said you have to pay if you want to use the restroom.]

"This is a public facility, right?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nods.]

 

Cale stopped in front of the same green space he saw below.

 

 

[Green Zone 56/70]

 

 

Cale squatted down and looked at green zone in front of him.

There were many people crowding around and there were also people begging to stay one more day in this zone. 

 

"Hey kid, what are you doing?"

 

Cale looked up to see a scary old man holding an iron pipe crouching in front of him.

 

"I want to go to toilet?"

 

Cale tilted his head as innocently and cutely as possible, if he could, he wanted to go to the free toilet. It's not that he doesn't have coins, but free ones are the best.

 

"You have to pay if you want to go to the toilet"

"But.."

 

Cale squeezed his 'luxurious' robe and looked at man's face with teary eyes.

 

"..I-I don't have..."

coins to waste on you..

 

Cale continued his words silently.

 

"..."

"..."

"..."

 

Then the crowd fell silent.

 

"What is it?"

 

Then another old man wearing a hat approached the person in front of Cale who had a blank face. He was holding a rolled up newspaper and looking at Cale.

 

"Th-that, this child wants to go to the toilet and doesn't have any coins"

"Hoo, what's your name kid?"

"Na-Naru..."

"Are you a foreigner? Where are your parents? Do you have a guardian?"

"My parents, that... M-my father was a bad person, I-I was locked in his house and couldn't go out, then my mother committed suicide. So-so I ran away from home... sniff"

 

Cale wasn't lying, he was just telling an unclear story.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' widens his eyes and asks if it's true]

 

Cale nodded, and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. He lowered his head and cried sadly after he thought that the god of death was the reason he experienced this troublesome thing and could not be slacker.

 

god of death is such a bastard.. snifff.. damn.. sniff sniff.. my slackerlife...

 

Without Cale realizing, old man frowned and asked the others to step back, then he carried the cute child with light gray hair.

 

"Okay, this time uncle won't ask you to pay coins"

"Really?!"

 

Cale looked at the old face in front of him with a sparkle. The others even had to narrow their eyes at Cale's sparkling glare.

 

"But where is your guardian?"

 

The old man took Cale toward the restroom.

 

"My uncle is downstairs... we just arrived..."

"Good"

 

The old man dropped Cale off in front of restroom.

 

"Finish it then go back to your uncle, it's not good for a child to be alone. And next, I'll ask you to pay, okay?"

"Yes, good Uncle!! Thank you!!"

 

With that, Cale managed to enter the restroom for free.

 

"Hm?"

 

Then Cale heard a commotion outside as he was about to enter the toilet cubicle, if he heard correctly... was that Kim Dokja's voice?

 

"Hmmm..."

 

Cale was deciding whether to go out to help or go in. And it didn't take 1 second, Cale decided to let Kim Dokja do what he wanted.

 

After all, he definitely had a plan


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale did see a green window appear, saying about someone named Gong Pildu being interested or a reader who read Gong Pildu's character information, while he was still in the toilet cubicle. But..

 

"How did you get in?"

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja after he came out of one of toilet cubicles.

 

"Through the front door?"

 

Cale tilted his head at Kim Dokja's question, then took out the robe that he had previously put in his spatial bag.

 

"No... I mean... how much did you pay?"

"Why should I pay?"

"Hah?"

"Hm?"

"..."

 

Cale was wearing his robe which was now as clean as new when Kim Dokja made a dumbfounded face.

By the way, he took a while in the toilet, because he was refilling the magic supply in the robe with magic stones. It costs 3 high quality mana stones.

 

"You came in without paying...?"

"Yeah, but next time I have to pay. Yeah, but why do I have to use the restroom so many times?"

"..."

"Did you really pay?"

-Syuuuurrrr

 

Cale turned on the faucet and turned off the vampire treasure, returning to its original appearance. He cleaned his face with water.

 

this is fresh...

"We didn't pay either... thanks to Yoo Joonghyuk..."

 

Cale hearing the name Yoo Joonghyuk was like hearing the name of the god of death, no, the god of death only made him annoyed, not afraid. The truth is like hearing that he won't achieve his slacker life, panicking and turning on the vampire treasure hastily.

 

"W-where is he now?"

 

Cale looked around toilet, he swore, he would immediately run away with wind, if Kim Dokja said Yoo Joonghyuk was here too.

 

"He's waiting outside..."

"Have you finished using the toilet?"

"...Already..?"

"Come out quickly, and tell me if that person is gone!!"

"..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


In the end, Cale was unable to persuade Kim Dokja to be his shield and had to come with him out.

But after much deliberation and commotion, Kim Dokja told Cale an item in Dokkaebi's bag.

 

 

[Recluse's Cloak (King)]

 

+

This is a five (5) use consumable item that allows the user to maintain 'absolute stealth' for 1 Hour after activation. Ineffective against Incarnations with the Absolute Senses skill at Lv 15 or higher.

+

 

 

Kim Dokja initially offered 3,000 coins from gold members, but apparently Cale had become the highest member, so he took 10,000 coins. Which could be said to be quite effective against Yoo Joonghyuk.

He took off his luxurious robe and put on Recluse's Cloak, following Kim Dokja out.

 

 

+

[Cale : Where's my uncle?

Kim Dokja : They said they would go around and look for information

Cale : Should we be grateful that they're not there...?

Kim Dokja : There will be no fighting, and this should be grateful...

Cale : But I can guarantee that they won't immediately fight if they meet.

Kim Dokja : ?

Cale : I asked them to sell you if they met protagonist.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Sayeru is a good former lawyer. He will be able to talk.

Kim Dokja : ....

Cale : There won't be any accidents

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : At most, Yoo Joonghyuk will threaten you not to let them run wild. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja put on a very tired resigned face, he now hoped that three criminals would not meet Yoo Joonghyuk.

After they went down to platform line 3. Kim Dokja smiled broadly.

 

"Nice to see you, you bastard."

"...You're alive."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: In conclusion, Yoo Joonghyuk didn't call me his friend. He simply pointed his sword at Gong Pildu as his response. Luckily, Gong Pildu didn't want to clash with us and let us go.

Cale : Smart

Kim Dokja : Not as smart as you who managed to get in without paying

Cale : Thank you for the compliment

Kim Dokja : ...forget it. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja fixed his expression and looked at Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"Do you hope I will be killed?"

"I think it would be good."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I want to run up and hit him in the jaw...

Cale : Do it, please.

Kim Dokja : ...but I can't.

Cale : Coward.

Kim Dokja: Take off your robe and stand next to me before you say it 

Cale : No thanks

Kim Dokja : ...]

+

 

 

[Readers see the character information of 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

 

 

"Do you have something to say?"

 

Cale looked at Yoo Joonghyuk, the depressed man who was now dashing. He was still thinking about how to never meet, then saw Yoo Joonghyuk's face become annoyed and repeated his question to Kim Dokja.

 

"I asked if you had something to say."

"No, I'm just watching."

 

Kim Dokja said mischievously, then Cale saw Joonghyuk's face harden and then Kim Dokja hurriedly laughed as he said. 

 

"I am kidding."

 

 Yoo Joonghyuk turned his head away as if he was not interested.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is disappointed in you.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : By the way, I don't want to alienate Yoo Joonghyuk now. To clear many scenarios, Yoo Joonghyuk was necessary person. Even if we are not real friends, it is worth using it thoroughly.

Cale : Don't make excuses, you're clearly a fan.

Kim Dokja: I just...

Cale : I told you, I will support you whatever your plans are. As long as it doesn't deviate from my beliefs.

Kim Dokja : ... right.. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja was about to say something to Yoo Joonghyuk, before..

 

"Oh Kim Dokja, is my nephew back?"

 

...Barrow comes with Sayeru and Dorph.

 

 

+

[Cale : ...

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's face hardened and he seemed ready to draw his sword.

 

"You were that damn kid at that time"

 

Barrow also put on a cruel face while looking at Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"What are you doing here?"

"I should be the one asking, what is a guy like you doing here?"

 

The two of them talk to each other with barbs that cause sparks to fly everywhere, and as things get heated...

 

"That's it, that's it. We're here with Kim Dokja, we don't want to fight with you. So please lower your hostility."

 

Sayeru said with a smile, but that actually made Yoo Joonghyuk look at Kim Dokja deadly. If eyes could kill, Kim Dokja would now be a hornet's nest.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: ...

Cale : ..should I prepare the coffin? I can also burn your corpse to ashes. But don't forget to write down what is needed for the next scenario first.

Kim Dokja : ... Cale... do something..?

Cale : Appeared and killed? No, thank you.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : I told you, trust Sayeru. 

Kim Dokja : I.. I believe...

Cale : You have to have faith.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : That's right, strong faith!

Kim Dokja : I feel like you really enjoyed this...?

Cale : You must be wrong. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja nervously looked at Sayeru with eyes asking for help, and thankfully he responded.

 

"Don't glare at him like that, we're just working together. He knows the future and we're giving him strength. What's wrong with that?"

"You will kill innocent people."

"How do you know? We're not even like that? Don't slander us, kid."

 

Then Yoo Joonghyuk looked back at Kim Dokja.

 

"They never cause any trouble?"

"No, they are all good people."

 

Kim Dokja answered making a face as confident as possible.

 

"That's right, Barrow ahjussi and the others are not evil!! What's with killing innocent people!!"

 

Namwoon said loudly.

 

"That's right, we do kill, but not innocent people."

"Yes, they're bad people."

"Uncle Barrow, uncle Sayeru and uncle Dorph even gave food to other people."

 

Sangah, Hyunsung and Gilyoung followed, answering Yoo Joonghyuk's accusations.

 

"See? Don't flap your mouth carelessly."

 

Dorph said irritably.

Yoo Joonghyuk gritted his teeth and then let go of his sword. He looked at Barrow sharply.

 

"Where is he?"

"?"

 

Barrow frowned and looked at the other two. But others also shook their heads. 

 

"Who?"

"Little Red"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...I'm sure now.. he's looking for you..

Kim Dokja : Cale?

Kim Dokja : Hello? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja put on a dumbfounded face after seeing Cale not answer him, while his three uncles stared intently at Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"What are you looking for?"

"Just answer"

"But I do not want to?"

 

Barrow replied with a frown. Cale, who was standing 5 meters away from battlefield, couldn't help but get nervous. He was now feeling irritated, villain communication skills were only useful if they weren't within a certain distance, he couldn't say anything to the three now.

 

"We are not with him now"

 

Dorph answered, breaking off the battle of hostile glances between Barrow and Joonghyuk.

 

"Where?"

"We are looking for him"

"He is still alive..?"

"According to you?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk fell silent.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale? Hey!! Cale!!!!

Cale : I heard!! Just shut up!!

Kim Dokja : What are you doing? How could Yoo Joonghyuk think of you and say he misses you???

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : He said in his mind that he wants to meet you and misses you!!

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Tell me what you are doing!!

Cale : I didn't do anything!! I swear!! ]

+

 

 

While Kim Dokja who read Yoo Joonghyuk's thoughts was stunned, the same person had closed his eyes for a few seconds and put on an indifferent face again.

He looked at Kim Dokja.

 

"You"

"?"

"Looks like you've made a friend"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at people behind Kim Dokja with emotionless eyes.

 

 

[The character 'Yoo Joonghyuk' is a little disappointed in you.]

 

 

Cale who was watching from afar released his pent up breath, he thought maybe he should come out and show himself if necessary.

 

Thankfully there's no need, even if there's something strange in the middle, at least it's safe...

 

But Cale, who was about to squat down, saw one of the protagonist's eyes glow.

He looked at each member of their group. At that moment, Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes stopped as he looked around. For the first time, confusion could be seen in his eyes.

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at everyone except Lee Hyunsung, Barrow, Sayeru and Dorph. The remaining four people standing together, Cale and Kim Dokja didn't know exactly what Yoo Joonghyuk was looking at.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Who did he see?

Cale : How should I know? I'm 5 meters from you.

Kim Dokja : ... that far?

Cale : Why?

Kim Dokja : ... no ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sighed and looked at Jung Heewon, Kim Dokja thought, maybe she was the one Yoo Joonghyuk saw?

 

"What do you see?"

ooohh!!!

 

Cale almost applauded seeing Jung Heewon who had gotten up, holding her sword and looking at Yoo Joonghyuk bravely.

But then, Joonghyuk released a murderous aura...

 

...Ouch..

"Yoo Joonghyuk." 

 

Kim Dokja said quickly opening his mouth.

 

it seemed like he also felt the murderous aura..

 "I was wondering about one thing."

 

Joonghyuk turned to look at Kim Dokja. His eyes asked.

 

"Why did you leave Gong Pildu alone?"

"If you were a prophet, you should know."

"I don't know everything."

"...Indeed, I see... A prophet whose 'foresight' level is low."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk continued to speak.

 

"I need Gong Pildu alive."

"Is it because of a future scenario?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk did not answer. It seemed like he was trying to gauge information that Kim Dokja knew.

 

"I know you need Gong Pildu for the future scenario. But you only need Gong Pildu. You don't need the whole group following it. Isn't it your style to remove what you don't need? Why are you leaving them behind?"

"I have a lot to do." 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Kim Dokja calmly and said.

 

"You will never understand."

"Wait! That's not the case. If you don't move now, most of the humans in Chungmuro will…!"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes were cold.

 

"Does not matter."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Hah, look at this bastard...

Cale : Hit.

Kim Dokja : Right ]

+

 

 

“Yoo Joonghyuk. Can I hit you?”

"If you have confidence."

 

Cale watched excitedly as Kim Dokja clenched his fists in anger. But then he dropped his fist.

 

 

+

[Cale : What? Not hit him?

Kim Dokja : This cowardly bastard uses his self-defense skills...

Cale : Oh, good luck to hit him next time ]

+

 

 

"Have you done?"

"..."

"Let's go."

[Constellation ' Bald General of Justice ' is impressed by your chivalrous spirit.]

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

Lee Jihye flinched when she heard Yoo Jonghyuk's call. 

 

"Eh? But where is Naru??"

"Naru?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk, who was about to walk, stopped and frowned at unfamiliar name.

 

"He's a sweet boy with light gray hair. His eyes are also purple. Looks like it's because of his skills? Or is he of foreign descent?"

 

Jihye tilted her head while looking at Namwoon.

 

"Hey you, where is he?"

 

 

+

[Cale : Fuck...

Kim Dokja : ... 

Cale : Do something hyung]

+

 

 

Without waiting for Namwoon to answer, Kim Dokja took one step forward.

 

"He's in the toilet, he had diarrhea earlier."

 

 

+

[Cale : ...

Kim Dokja : What's important is the reason...

Cale : Damn you

Kim Dokja : Ahem, come on my dongsaeng... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja, who was holding back the twitch of his mouth, saw Jihye lower her head.

 

"Poor thing... Should I-"

"Let's go"

"Eh.. uh.. but master.."

 

Joonghyuk left without calling Jihye again, so without a choice, Jihye left with a regretful face.

 

Notes:

Cale : Where's the restroom?
Secterive Plotter : Shall I show you?
Cale: Please.
Secretive Plotter : *shows the way*

Ding!
~Cale gets GPS!~

 

When Yoo Joonghyuk appeared.

Secretive Plotter : You have to stay hidden.
Cale : Is he really that scary?
Secretive Plotter : Very.
Cale : Okay. *Backs 5 meters*
Secretive Plotter : *Satisfied*

Ding!
~Secretive Plotter gets new skills.~
~Self-hatred and self-jealousy.~

 

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Suddenly feels like he has missed a certain opportunity* ....?
Jihye : ..poor kid.. it must be because that strange man (Kim Dokja) fed him strange things...

Cale : ...asshole.
Kim Dokja : Ahem.

Chapter 28: Chapter 26

Notes:

I tried drink lemon tea yesterday...
and tea tastes...
really...
bad...

I think I understand Cale's feelings about having to drink that all the time...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

[There are 2 hours before the third scenario activates.]

 

 

Cale stared lazily at floating system messages. He was still sitting propped up in Dorph's wide arms and surrounded by two uncles, Kim Namwoon and others who were busy talking.

White radish even brought out cookies that were tastier than those made by his beloved hyung-nim, he shared them and made them feel the atmosphere of a strange picnic in the middle of apocalypse.

 

"This is the lemon tea"

 

Sayeru also took out lemon tea from his spatial bag, which made Cale's face black.

 

"Didn't I ask you guys not to make lemon tea?"

“It feels good to freshen up, Cale. I feel like it would be a shame if it wasn't made."

"Damn rotten radish..."

 

Cale felt his hands itching, he wanted to hit this red head who was taller than him after seeing 2 flasks of lemon tea he took out.

 

"And I told you not to use the spatial bag carelessly in front of outsiders, right?"

"Don't worry, Cale. The view is already covered by Hyunsung's large body."

"Ah... yes"

 

Hyunsung scratched his cheek awkwardly after Sayeru mentioned about him immediately reflexively covering Sayeru who was using a spatial bag.

They were still eating, even Kim Dokja was deep in thought, while biting into cookies that Cale once again praised, was better than his hyung-nim's.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


At the same time in puzzle city


-Tak

"What's wrong, cookies prince??"

 

Raon, who was eating cookies from a basket in one of the inn's rooms, looked at Alberu who suddenly lowered his tea glass in annoyance.

 

"...I don't know Raon-nim, I just suddenly felt annoyed when I saw my dongsaeng eating cookies."

"Maybe because we don't eat together!!!"

"Eat together nyaa!!"

 

Hong followed Raon's excited words and On nodded.

 

"...but somehow I get the feeling of being compared... am I just being too sensitive..?"

 

Alberu muttered and looked at the blue screen showing his dongsaeng in the form of a small vampire.

 

-"Owhh... my son Naru... look at him, he's very cute isn't..."

-"MY SON!!!"

"Aigooo..."

"Cookie prince!!! Human father and crazy vampire fight again!!!"

"Haaaaaaaa, call Ron and ask them to be separated again..."

"Yes!!!"

"I'll call Basen and Lily too!!"

"I'll ask Beacrox for cake again."

 

While Raon teleported, Hong jumped from the window, On went to the kitchen.

Then Alberu...

 

"Haaaaaaaaa"

 

Was sighing seeing, even with his dongsaeng in another world, he could still give him a headache.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's back


-Hachi!!

"Are you sick, Cale?"

 

Dorph put his hand on Cale's forehead after hearing him sneeze.

 

"No, maybe someone is talking about me."

"Don't push yourself if you sick."

"I have regeneration, it can't be sick."

 

Cale waved his hand, pushed away the hand on his forehead then looked at the system message again.

 

 

[There is 1 hour and 30 minutes before the third scenario activates.] 

 

 

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice' is angry that people's lives are at stake.]

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice'  desires rebellion.]

"Oh, that's a great idea. Let's blow something up too, I haven't done that in a while."

 

Cale answered happily to constellation's message.

 

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice'  says come on!]

"But this will collapse if I use a bomb, right? Aigoo... I remember how I blew up the island. So refreshing."

 

Cale chuckled as Namwoon blinked a few times in confusion.

 

"What island..?"

"Hm? I blew up island with a bomb"

"...I remember suffering a lot of losses because of that, Cale. Apparently it was you..."

"Who do you think it is, my eldest uncle?"

"..."

"Hahahahaha"

 

Barrow fell silent and rubbed his forehead, while Cale laughed in satisfaction. He had been tossed about after Yoo Joonghyuk left with Jihye, and had to explain.

That group has asked many questions like 'how did you meet', 'Why is he looking for you'. To which Cale answered briefly as 'an acquaintance who parted ways unpleasantly and perhaps he wanted to give me punishment for being naughty'.

 

yeah.. is it similar? ..probably not, the punishment might kill me... Hm.

 

Cale shook his head to get rid of the scary image. He will know when he finally meets him.

 

"That bastard Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

Cale peeked at Kim Dokja who was still thinking and muttering in annoyance while cursing the protagonist.

Jung Heewon, who was picking up cookies in a basket, looked up and smiled at Kim Dokja.

 

"Who's this?"

"...Hah?"

“You know, that guy. The one you talked to Yoo Joonghyuk about.”

 

Kim Dokja explained about Gong Pildu to Jung Heewon, Cale also just remembered that Heewon had fainted after escaping the illusion in previous scenario. 

 

Looks like she's getting better?

 

While Cale was looking at Heewon, still from a super lazy position in Dorph's arms, Kim Dokja had finished explaining.

 

“…is this rubbish? Taking public facilities and making people pay to use them?”

"That bastard is upstairs."

"I'll go and chase them away."

 

Jung Heewon took the mole sword, and was about to uphold justice, but was detained by Kim Dokja.

 

"That doesn't make sense."

“We can win if we join forces. Don't you remember Gumho Station?”

 

Jung Heewon's expression was confident.

 

“Don't waste time! Let's go and kill them!”

 

And Cale saw that Heewon seemed to be using her power.

 

[C onstellations of the Absolute system are both silent at Jung Heewon's request.]

 

Then after that nothing happened.

 

It seems like he must have permission to use her abilities?

 

Cale stared flatly while Jung Heewon's face was filled with confusion.

 

“No, this… what? Is it broken?”

 

Jung Heewon tried to activate it again. However, that skill did not trigger.

 

“No… why isn't it activated? Aren't they clearly evil?”

 

Kim Dokja laughed at Jung Heewon's question.

 

"That's what we humans think."

"...what are you talking about?"

“Constellations may be different. There is no guarantee that the good and evil they know is like what we know.”

"Ah..."

"Justice is always decided by the majority."

"That..."

 

Jung Heewon fell silent then Cale lazily added.

 

"Just like humans, 'what you think is right, is not right for me' and so on. That's a normal thing in society. You should understand better, right? Even regulations are also a means to chain one party. It doesn't necessarily symbolize justice."

 

Cale took the cookies and ate it without looking at the other's expressions. 

Not long after, Kim Dokja sighed.

 

"That doesn't mean it's impossible."

"Hah?"

"It may be difficult, but there are ways to beat them."

 

Everyone looked at Kim Dokja, including Cale. Lee Hyunsung asked.

 

"...Do you really have a way?"

"What's that?"

 

Kim Dokja looked around and lowered his voice.

 

"Get Gong Pildu out of the Armed Zone."

"What is the Armed Zone?"

"His stigma. It's optimized for defending an area. His Armed Zone will be released once he leaves his designated area. His mini-turrets will also become useless. Normally, there are many restrictions on such a broad defense skill."

 

At the same time, Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja in admiration.

 

"Ah... I understand."

“You already know this after seeing it once? Is this Dokja-ssi's attribute?”

 

Cale saw that Kim Dokja's face was a little awkward, but he seemed to have become more experienced at covering it up now. 

Yoo Sangah's voice asked.

 

"But how do you make it move?"

"We'll have to think about that for now."

"Ah, I hate thinking." 

 

Jung Heewon complained.

Cale nodded. And Kim Dokja glanced at him.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...can't you think too...?

Cale : There is my hyung who can be relied on

Kim Dokja : ..

Kim Dokja : Tell me... you're just lazy, right?

Cale : Life as a slacker is my dream, is there a problem?

Kim Dokja : .... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja chose to ignore the light gray haired child. And looked at the others who were silent for a while. Lee Hyunsung was the one who came up with the idea first.

 

"Attack when he goes to the bathroom..."

"Didn't you see the things next to the bench?"

 

Cale remembered that there were many items that could be considered complete in Gong Pildu's green zone.

 

if we rob him... he will come out because he ran out of food.. hmm..

 

While Cale was planning something that would cause chaos, Jung Heewon made a disgusted face and asked.

 

"Crazy. He's really secretive. No, is he not moving because he's hiding something good in the ground? "

"This is the biggest 'room' in Chungmuro."

"...Room?"

"Ask Sangah noona, she can explain well."

 

Cale said, Sangah smiled and nodded, then explained what she knew about the room problem.

 

 

[There is 1 hour before the third scenario activates.]

 

 

After seeing that Sangah had explained briefly to Heewon, Kim Dokja stood up.

 

"We also need to find a room."

 

When the others stood up like Kim Dokja, the people around gasped.

 

"D-Don't come any closer!"

 

In particular, the man with the knife protecting the one-person room, on the platform of line No. 3, he indicates high alertness. However, someone else rushed towards him before they could get close.

 

"Get out, bastard!"

 

They attack indiscriminately. As soon as the man was pushed out, the green zone sign changed. Owners have changed.

 

 

[Green Zone 1 / 1]
[Green Zone 0 / 1]

 

 

People engage in a bloody fight over the room. 

Cale frowned at the scene in front of him, there was someone stabbed in the thigh while someone had a broken nose.

Jung Heewon frowned too and then asked.

 

"Shouldn't we stop that?"

“Even if we intervene, the result will be the same. In the end, someone will die.”

"Why does someone have to die?"

"It's impossible to avoid in this scenario."

 

Kim Dokja had just finished speaking when Bihyung appeared in the air.

 

[Now, no, should we start the third day of the main scenario? New faces have arrived today, so isn't that exciting? Ha ha ha!]

 

Bihyung glanced at Kim Dokja.

Cale saw 2 other Dokkaebi besides BIhyung and narrowed his eyes.

 

if I make them lie down in a row, can I make them into mattresses?

 

While Cale was thinking about inappropriate things again, third scenario arrived.

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #3 – Green Zone (Day 3)

Category: Main

Difficulty: C

Clear Conditions: Occupy the 'Green Zone' in the station and survive the monsters that appear every night at midnight. This scenario will last 7 days.

Time Limit: 8 hours.

Compensation: 1,000 coins

Failure: –

+

 

 

Lee Hyunsung's eyes widened.

 

"T-This...!"

[Simple. Occupy the Green Zone in front of other people. Of course, you can take   someone else's Green Zone . By the way, you should hurry. If you don't have  a Green Zone  after the scenario starts, you will have a terrible experience. Haha, then everyone should try it!]

 

People's expressions hardened when they heard Bihyung's words. Meanwhile, the people's screams continued.

 

-Peok! Peok! Peok!

"Dead! Dead!"

“I-I'm not doing this because I have a grudge! I have to survive…”

 

Maybe this is what everyone is aware of. The struggle before us is no longer a story. Yoo Sangah asked with a trembling voice.

 

"Surely we don't have to fight like these people?"

"We don't need to fight. Just find a room that can accommodate a lot of people. The size of Green Zone varies by type. From just one person to 70 people like Gong Pildu area. Of course, if there are any rooms left."

 

Jung Heewon opened her mouth at Kim Dokja's words.

 

“Dokja-ssi really has a talent for making people uncomfortable… then let's get moving. There might still be some rooms left.”

"Maybe it's quicker to split up. Divide the teams. Hyunsung-ssi will move with Sangah-ssi, while Heewon-ssi will take Gilyoung."

"Uncle Barrow will be with Namwoon Hyung, uncle Sayeru with uncle Dorph."

 

Cale continued, who was greeted by the four of them nodding.

 

"Dokja-ssi and Cale?"

"I'm fine."

 

Kim Dokja said and Cale just nodded.

Lee Gilyoung spoke first.

 

"Hyung, that... what if we can't find it?"

"If we can't find a room 20 minutes before the scenario starts, we will gather here again."

“I understand. Then I'm leaving.”

 

Teams are spread out regularly. Cale stared at their backs until they disappeared as Kim Dokja looked at his cell phone.

 

 

+

[Cale : Now, tell me your plan.

Kim Dokja : There will be no room.

Cale : Sure, I'm not asking that, I'm asking what your plans are.

Kim Dokja : This plan might be very, very dangerous.

Cale : Don't beat around the bush, just say it

Kim Dokja : In the novel it is written 'In the third main scenario, there are several hidden green zones. It is activated on certain walls and the green zone on the wall will not appear until after the scenario starts… if you think about it, humans are the ones who think of it as the concept of 'space'.

Cale : And you intend to use that?

Kim Dokja : On the line 3 platform, there are two green zones.

Cale : How many people?

Kim Dokja : 3 and... 2

Cale : Not enough.

Kim Dokja : That's why I tried looking again, I hope there is something other than these two.

Cale : If there isn't?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : At least Gilyoung and Namwoon should be able to occupy a room.

Kim Dokja : You too

Cale : I'm strong, so it doesn't matter.

Kim Dokja : no.

Cale: Tsk.

Kim Dokja : I plan to have Yoo Sangah, Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon occupy one room and the other room will contain you and Gilyoung.

Cale : The rest?

Kim Dokja : We will fight with that monster. The number of monsters should be the same as written in the novel, gradually increasing in number over time. So I guess that's enough. And Kim Namwoon might be able to help by using his skills that can increase statistics?

Cale : There will be more than an hour at least, and strong monsters too. If you guys are cornered?

Kim Dokja : Monsters will appear until dawn, well if you can finish them all off before dawn that would be good. And... do you remember stone theat ghost dropped?

Cale : Why?

Kim Dokja : You will become a ghost temporarily, when you eat it. But the side effect will be nightmares.

Cale : Have you forgotten what happened to Barrow?

Kim Dokja : Therefore, I hope that situation will not happen.

Cale : What a reckless plan

Kim Dokja : What can you do?

Cale : You're not that strong

Kim Dokja : The others are definitely strong

Cale : You'll die of exhaustion

Kim Dokja : It can't be helped Cale... 

Cale : I'm stronger than you which might be a barrier.

Kim Dokja : No way!

Cale: Tsk]

+

 

 

Cale had a sullen face, while Kim Dokja was still looking for other green zones he had missed in his novel.

 

"Dead! Dead!"

 

An atmosphere like the first scenario repeated itself. And this made Cale annoyed.

 

 

[There are 30 minutes before the third scenario activates.]

 

 

Kim Dokja was still frantically scrolling through his cellphone until suddenly Bihyung's voice was heard.

 

[What are you doing now?]

 

Along with Bihyung's words, a constellation notification appeared in front of Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja reflexively turned off his cell phone nervously.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Damn, I forgot about dokkaebi and constellations, did they see it?

Cale : ...I don't know ]

+

 

 

Cale also narrowed his eyes, looking at Bihyung. But what he said surprised Cale and Kim Dokja.

 

[What do you do now with an empty notepad? All the constellations are going crazy with frustration because of you!]

What?

 

Cale tilted his head, while Kim Dokja turned on his cellphone and pointed it at Bihyung.

 

"Is this what you mean?"

[Yes! What are you going to do with the notepad? You will die if you stay quiet! Ha, I believe in men like this and contracts...]

 

Kim Dokja got goosebumps, then he glanced at Cale from the edge of his vision.

 

 

+

[Cale : I can read it too.

Kim Dokja : ..really?

Cale : Yes, I just don't want to read a novel that long, when I've had enough with you.

Kim Dokja : Should I be grateful that others can't see it...?

Cale : Yes, the future won't be the future if many people know it. Because not all constellations and humans who use it are good people.

Kim Dokja : But... the author who gave me the text... what kind of existence is he?

Cale : ..I also want to know... ]

+

 

 

...who is he, who brought me into this world. Why and what is the purpose?

 

Cale continued in his mind. 

He really wants to know...

 

Notes:

Alberu : ...can't. I still think that someone is comparing me. I'm somehow very offended.

Cale : Really, Barrow's cookies are better than Hyung-nim's!!

Alberu : ..I swear. I feel really bad right now...

Cale : Barrow is the best!!

Chapter 29: Chapter 27

Notes:

For those waiting for meeting...

Next chapter they will meet!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Cale was still deep in thought when he heard a voice.

 

"Kuaack!"

 

Cale and Kim Dokja looked in that direction.

 

"... Do not come close."

 

A boy pointed a knife at them. He was the boy again who guided them before. Which tells the story of him being saved by protagonist.

 

"Don't worry, I won't take your room."

 

Kim Dokja spoke to reassure the child.

When Cale kept a straight face and was about to look around, he heard a girl's voice.

 

"Really? You Ahjussi are quite relaxed. Do you want to die?"

"You seem quite free."

“No one touches my room. I will send everyone who touches it to hell.”

 

Lee Jihye twirled his sword.

 

"You kid."

"Hm?"

 

Cale looked at Jihye who finally turned her gaze towards Cale.

 

"My room for 2 people. Don't follow this ahjussi and just come with me"

 

Jihye pulled Cale's hand, but Cale grabbed hem of Kim Dokja's shirt.

 

"If you want to give it to me, just give it to Namwoon hyung"

"..who else he?"

"The teenager who fought with you, who dyed his hair white"

"Won't."

 

Jihye answered quickly without thinking. So Cale took off Kim Dokja's clothes and looked at her with his innocent face.

 

"But noona..."

 

Jinye flinched but still didn't look away.

 

"..my uncles has looked for a room for me, but he doesn't have one. I don't want him to get hurt..."

 

Jihye averted her gaze from Cale who had a face that wanted to cry. Kim Dokja also averted his gaze, but that was because he was holding back the laughter and sighs that almost came out.

 

"I... that... but..."

"You... you can't...?"

"..."

"Noona..."

"..."

 

Finally Jihye gave up and patted Cale's head

 

"I'm on line 1, ask him to go there..."

"Noona is the best!!!"

 

Cale swallowed his pride and kissed Jihye's cheek which made that girl blush and hold her own cheek.

 

damn it...

"But you actually have a room, right?"

"Don't worry"

 

Cale answered and continued silently.

 

...I have a way of surviving.

 

Jihye straightened her body and turned her gaze to Kim Dokja. She watched carefully and opened her mouth.

 

“By the way, I don't want Ahjussi to die either. You were quite impressive against master before.”

"Don't worry, I won't die. I won't die even if I don't find a room."

 

Lee Jihye's eyes narrowed.

 

"Ahjussi, do you know what you are saying now?"

"Yes."

“Ahjussi, are you strong? As strong as master?”

 

Then Yoo Joonghyuk appeared behind Lee Jihye after being mentioned.

 

"Stop and go back to your room."

"Ah... yes master."

 

Lee Jihye obediently left and Yoo Joonghyuk turned towards Kim Dokja.

 

"Are you going to fight monsters?"

 

Kim Dokja shrugged.

 

"You will die. Your eight friends too."

"That remains to be seen."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk stared at Kim Dokja viciously.

 

"The three of them too, probably won't save you"

"Let's see later."

 

Then Joonghyuk shifted his gaze to Cale in Naru form, which made Cale almost reflexively run away.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' doesn't like the incarnation 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

 

Cale looked, his eyes glowed for a few seconds then went out.

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Cale sharply.

 

"Who are you?"

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' warns you not to do anything stupid]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' takes his staff]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' growls at the incarnation 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' glares viciously at the incarnation 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

[Many constellations glare at the incarnation of 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

 

Cale saw the Constellations defending him fiercely, which made Joonghyuk frown in displeasure.

 

[ahem]

 

Even Bihyung appeared and sat on Cale's head. The others didn't see him, maybe he was just showing his presence to Yoo Joonghyuk?

 

"The person that constellations and dokkaebi like... who are you?"

"..."

"You didn't appear in the previous regression..."

 

Cale was still watching how Joonghyuk mumbled and then looked at Kim Dokja and him with a strange look.

 

"But you don't feel like a threat..."

 

Then Yoo Joonghyuk turned around after looking at Cale for a few more seconds. Bihyung disappeared and Joonghyuk left.

Cale felt a strange feeling and pulled out the superior whip.

 

"Friends"

-Hi Cale

-HI HI!!

-Hello Cale!!!

"Look at him"

-Yes

-CHAOS DESTRUCTION SPY!! WE WILL FOLLOW!!!

-We will be your eyes Cale!!!

"Who are you talking to...?"

 

Cale looked at the dumbfounded Kim Dokja and the questions from curious constellations.

 

"Wind"

"Hah?'

[Constellations are confused by your answer]

 

Cale didn't answer.

 

"One of you, show your presence"

-ME ME!!!

 

Then without any cause, a vortex of wind appeared and then disappeared.

Kim Dokja opened his jaw and the constellations became silent, but Cale didn't care. He just stared at system message.

 

 

[There are 20 minutes before the third scenario activates.]

 

 

Then there was the sound of people coming down the stairs. 

Yoo Sangah opened her mouth with a gloomy expression.

 

"No... room left..."

 

His three uncles also shook their heads, then Cale approached Kim Namwoon to ask him to be with Jihye.

Meanwhile, Kim Dokja, who saw that Jung Heewon was missing, asked the others.

 

“Hm? Where Heewon-ssi?”

"He tried to negotiate upstairs."

 

Hearing these words, Jung Heewon jumped down with a terrible scream.

 

“One night is 2,000 coins? Are they kidding me now? I'm really going to hit them.”

 

The agitated Jung Heewon snorted and said.

 

"Dokja-ssi. Do you know what happened upstairs? They-"

"They suddenly raised taxes, right?"

"Uh... you already know?"

 

Cale watched Kim Namwoon leave in a gloomy mood, as if his father had been taken away by a stepmother, as Kim Dokja began to explain how everyone could pass scenario.

 

"I have two ways."

 

The group members' eyes shone at these words.

 

"The first way is easy for all of us to live."

 

Jung Heewon's eyes narrowed.

 

"Usually it is the second method... what are the others?"

“Second method is very difficult. It is likely that some of us will die.”

“Eh… that can't happen. Then I'll choose the first way.”

"What do the others think?"

 

Lee Hyunsung responded first.

 

"First method would be good if everyone could live."

 

Lee Gilyoung nodded, the others fell silent, and Kim Namwoon was gone. Only Yoo Sangah was hesitant.

 

"...Can I hear what it is?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded and led them up the stairs to transit line 4.

 

"This is the first method."

 

The group members looked at where Kim Dokja pointed. There was a group of men and women shaking.

 

 

[Green Zone 5/5]

 

 

"The room they're in has exactly five spaces. But their individual abilities aren't that high. We can look for another 5 after this, to be honest, if we…"

"Wait, Dokja-ssi―"

"Yes, kill them and take their rooms."

 

Their shaking increased because of Kim Dokja's calm voice. Jung Heewon made a very hurt expression.

 

"...Who doesn't know about this method?"

"If Hyung says so, I can do it."

 

Lee Gilyoung spoke first.

 

"I'm not afraid. I will."

"No Gilyoung!"

 

Yoo Sangah grabbed Lee Gilyoung's shoulder.

Seeing Kim Dokja's unconcerned expression, Cale looked at his three uncles.

He deliberately kept some distance away, so that what they were discussing could not be heard by other groups.

 

"Those 3 people and Kim Namwoon will be safe."

 

The others nodded waiting for Cale's words. But Cale remained silent while listening to wind elementals.

 

-CHAOS DESTRUCTION BETRAYAL!! BLACK MAN SAID THAT HE WANT TO TAKE HIDDEN ZONE, CALE!!

-He said there were 2 rooms in the hidden zone and he wanted to see what Kim Dokja would do.

-He plans to let the monkey know its place and will help when the monkey is in a state of life or death!!!

"? He said that strongly?"

 

Cale felt strange, but the wind elemental's simultaneous answer made him chuckle.

 

-He just mumbled, Cale

-WHISPER!!!

-Speak slowly!!!!!

"It seems like he wants to make Kim Dokja owe his life? Funny. Thanks to you guys."

 

Cale tucked in his whip top and looked at the three.

 

"For a while, you guys will disappear until I tell you. The other zone that Kim Dokja discovered is already occupied by that Yoo Joonghyuk, so I will ask Kim Dokja to bring Gilyoung. After Kim Dokja returns, I will force Kim Dokja to eat the stones dropped by the specters. Once he becomes a ghost, we will fight the monsters until they are finished."

"But why did we have to disappear first?"

 

Dorph asked in surprise.

 

"If he sees you, he will definitely join in the fight and survive. But his stamina won't be strong, don't let him die from exhaustion from fighting. But if you aren't there, he will panic and I can force him to eat at that time and only then can we hold back the tide of monsters without hindrance."

"Whatever"

 

Barrow said and the others nodded.

Cale looked at Kim Dokja, it seemed like he had also finished explaining.

 

 

[There are 5 minutes before the third scenario activates.]

 

 

"Then follow me."

 

Cale and the group except for his three uncles followed Kim Dokja moving along train track 3. They passed through the broken glass door and stood at the entrance of the tunnel leading to Euljiro-3.

Inside the dark tunnel, a glowing 'red zone' was visible.

Lee Hyunsung asked nervously.

 

"...Then we fight monsters here?"

“No, we are not fighting. If we fight here then we will die.”

 

This time, Jung Heewon asked.

 

"...Then shall we run towards the Dongdae area?"

“That won't work. Once the scenario is activated, we will die automatically if we leave Chungmuro.”

"Then..."

“This operation needs to be shared. Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Yoo Sangah-ssi and Jung Heewon-ssi. Once the monsters appear, run straight in direction they came from.”

"...Hah?"

“Got it? Run towards them. Just before you encounter them, make sure to look at the left wall. Then you'll know what I mean.”

 

The other didn't understand Kim Dokja's words, but there was no time to explain.

 

“Trust me or you will die. Don't forget to look at the left wall.”

"I understand Dokja-ssi."

 

Yoo Sangah seemed to understand what Kim Dokja meant and answer first.

 

“I'm telling you straight. You should run once the monster appears.”

 

Kim Dokja picked up a rock and threw it towards the tunnel. Then the rock lights up when it hits something and falls. Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon nodded as if they understood.

 

"What about Dokja-ssi and the others?"

"I'll find another way with the rest."

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale and his face immediately hardened after seeing that the three people he was hoping for were gone. Cale noticed Kim Dokja's gaze and answered casually.

 

"They've found a room"

"What- no, this.."

"Give me the stone too, just in case"

"..damn..as I thought, they are villain bastards.."

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was cursing and took the stone he was given.

Then the countdown system message changed.

 

 

[The third main scenario is activated.]

 

 

The barrier blocking the tunnel to Euljiro-3 disappeared.

 

"Run!"

 

Three people started running when Kim Dokja shouted.

 

-Grrr!

 

Monsters start to be created in the red zone. It was mainly class 9 moles. Then the middle ranks were filled with the middle class 9 underground species, 'groll.'

 

-Kuooooh!

 

A monster with black mane in the shape of a bear. The sharp horns on their foreheads were threatening. Tunnel feels crowded and you will get goosebumps if you see the large number.

Kim Dokja shouted.

 

"Now!"

 

Yoo Sangah discovered it first. Glittering green tiles on the walls.

 

"Ah-!"

 

When Yoo Sangah's hand touched the wall, it emitted a bright light.

 

 

[Green Zone 1/3]

 

 

The nimble Jung Heewon immediately touched the wall behind her.

 

 

[Green Zone 2/3]

 

 

However, Lee Hyunsung missed his timing. It was because the mole stuck to Lee Hyunsung's shield.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi! Catch it!"

 

Lee Hyunsung grabbed the 'thread' that Yoo Sangah threw at him. Thanks to the strength of the two women, Lee Hyunsung flew through the air and reached the wall.

 

 

[Green Zone 3/3]

 

 

-Grrrrrrr!

 

Monsters stared at them but once they entered the green zone, monsters couldn't attack.

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

Yoo Sangah called Kim Dokja but there was no time to look back. Kim Dokja carried Gilyoung on his back and Cale in front of him, then ran.

 

"Cale!! You are too light!!"

 

Cale just kept quiet and looked behind Kim Dokja.

 

-Kiiiit!

 

Cale stretched out his hand.

 

-Bang

[Constellation Absolute Good widens his eyes]

[Some of the constellations are wondering, are you one of the angels?]

 

Kim Dokja stared in surprise when he saw a silver shield with holy white wings blocking the mole that was about to reach Kim Dokja. Then the shield disappeared.

 

"Focus"

 

Kim Dokja ran back hastily after hearing Cale's words.

 

-Kwack!

 

Lee Gilyoung hit several moles with a blunt weapon from his position on Kim Dokja's back and Cale threw lightning bolts and sometimes his shield, if the monsters got too close to Kim Dokja. But there were too many of them.

A dozen meters away, the boy who had guided them previously looked at them with frightened eyes.

 

 

[Green Zone 1/1]

 

 

[Ha ha ha ha! This situation is fun. Then like yesterday, should there be a penalty?]

 

Dokkaebi spoke followed by a system message.

 

 

[Scenario fines have been added!]

[Some existing Green Zones will be disabled.]

 

 

“N-No! Uack, aaaaack!”

 

Screams rang through Chungmuro Station. Closest scream came from the boy.

 

-Kwajidisgust!

"Aaaack!"

 

As soon as the Green Zone disappeared, that boy's small body was torn apart by moles.

Time was slightly delayed because of it, but Cale just clenched his teeth tightly.

Kim Dokja with great difficulty, took out his sword and helped push back incoming monster. But the numbers haven't gone down at all.

While Cale and Kim Dokja were struggling to hold back the monster, Gilyoung's voice was heard.

 

"You know.."

"Don't talk now. I'm busy."

-Bang

 

Cale frowned after feeling the smell of rust in his mouth when his shield was hit again by the horde of monsters, but he swallowed again and looked at Gilyoung who continued his words.

 

"You guys can leave me here."

"...What?"

“I really don't understand. Why are you helping me, the hyungs, noona and uncle? If you were alone… you would be able to survive better.”

 

Cale just remained silent and concentrated on holding back the monsters when Kim Dokja answered.

 

"Yes you're right."

 

Kim Dokja beheads a monster

 

"It's very comfortable to live alone, eat alone and survive alone. But..."

-Pssssss

 

Another monster was scorched by Cale's lightning.

 

"...I know of one novel that developed in such a way and was destroyed."

"Hah?"

 

Lee Gilyoung's eyes shook. Then Cale jumped out of Kim Dokja's arms...

 

"Cale?"

 

...and whisper.

 

"Super Rock"

-Leave it to me 🪨

 

Stone pillars appeared from the ground that killed many monsters, Cale once again felt his throat itchy and wanted to cough but he held it in and took out a shield, blocking the monsters' path.

 

"Go and take Gilyoung first."

"No!!"

"Cale?"

 

Cale didn't look back at Kim Dokja who was frozen still, but said.

 

"Gilyoung listen, me and the others are not abandoning you because maybe, we want to maintain our humanity."

"W-what?"

"If we fight and fight, sacrificing others until finally get used to it. We will lose our human side. And what's the difference between us and the monsters over there who only kill to survive."

 

Cale glanced at Gilyoung whose hands were shaking.

 

"We do want to live, but we want to live as humans. This is not sympathy or anything extraordinary, we just want you to live for us. Don't you like that reason?"

 

Gilyoung nodded and bit his lower lip.

 

"Enough.. that's enough... thank you"

 

Then Cale smiled in relief. The scene of the gray-haired, purple-eyed child holding back the monster with the holy wing shield in front of him was truly like a fairy tale.

Beautiful, but sad.

 

"Kim Dokja, take Gilyoung there first"

"Should not!!"

 

Gilyoung said frantically.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

Kim Dokja frowned and was about to approach Cale.

 

"Keep running, us running together will make you tired easily and it's hard to hold back monsters that way. And there's no way you're going to make me carry Gilyoung, right?"

"That does not.."

"So take Gilyoung and come back"

 

Cale looked into Kim Dokja's eyes.

 

"Then it's your turn to fight and I'll step back."

"..."

"I don't like working..."

"Ha.."

 

Seeing Cale's tired smile, Kim Dokja wanted to cry, but only a weak laugh came out.

So he tightened his arms around Gilyoung who was still struggling.

 

"Hold on tight."

"No!! Naru, Naru!!!"

 

Kim Dokja gritted his teeth and started running, leaving Cale behind who was still using his shield and rock power to hold back the monsters.

He promised himself that he would save these two children.

But Cale who is left behind will also ensure that, not only everyone, but he will also stay alive no matter what.

Moreover..

 

It's the same as when I was trapped in the God of Despair's test, it's even easier without the taster monster.

 

So Cale licked his lips, made a water spear that didn't fit his small body, then smiled cruelly.

 

Let's start the massacre.

 

Notes:

Previously.

Kim Dokja : Go away bastard.
Yoo Joonghyuk : No, I'm tired.
Kim Dokja : Fuck!

After that.
Yoo Joonghyuk : Sorry... I'm sorry... I shouldn't have held that room. *With a sad face and trembling voice* I- I. Please don't hate me...
Cale : ????
Kim Dokja : ???
Cale : Who are you?
Kim Dokja : Who this person???

Chapter 30: Chapter 28

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

-Grrrrrrr

-Bzzzztttt

-Swooossshh

 

Once again Cale dodged monster's attack, in his left hand he burned it with lightning and stabbed with a water spear in his right hand. Then he quickly retreated with the wind as he used a stone spear to stab the monster that was about to bite him.

 

I am hungry...

 

He had coughed up blood earlier and a small trace of blood had already dripped from his chin.

 

I want to eat steak...

"Cale!!"

-Bang!!

 

Cale sent out his fire lightning and turned to Kim Dokja who was wearing an angry face.

Seeing Cale looking at him, Kim Dokja said his feelings.

 

"That bastard Yoo Joonghyuk... ...he had occupied the room first..... he says nonsense 'he's tired'... I want to hit him..."

 

There was a sound of gritted teeth when Kim Dokja said that. 

 

"Forgive me..."

-Slash

 

Kim Dokja slashed the monster's head when his hand was almost bitten.

 

"What can we do about it? What about gilyoung?

"He might try to catch up, but..."

-Groooooaahh

 

Kim Dokja looked back, where Yoo Joonghyuk was looking at them while holding Gilyoung's one hand.

 

"..I think he will restrain Gilyoung."

 

Seeing Cale frown, Kim Dokja added with a slight laugh while kicking the monster that was about to scratch Cale.

 

"Don't worry, I told Gilyoung not to mention your name."

"Oh, very good. Now, Kim Dokja"

"Hah?"

 

KIm Dokja stared in surprise as Cale used the holy shield and faced him. That little boy wore a rare serious face.

 

"Keep your head down for a moment, what is that?"

"What?"

"Just get down!! Hurry, we're running out of time!! Why is it on you!!"

"Ah, yes"

 

When Kim Dokja looked down in confusion, he looked at Cale who still had a serious face that looked like he was facing a difficult problem. He opened his mouth to ask, but...

 

"What's wrong- Hmm!!"

 

Cale inserted the Specter Stone and pushed Kim Dokja's jaw shut, until there seemed to be a crash as his teeth collided with each other. As a result, the stone broke and Kim Dokja's body became transparent.

 

"!!!"

"Oh... it seems too strong. Good night."

 

Those were the last words Kim Dokja heard as he lost consciousness and his body became invisible.

 

-Bang Bang bang

"Cough.. tsk"

 

Before Cale could open his mouth to call out to his uncle, light arrows and fire swords were seen. They finished off the monsters that hit Cale's shield.

 

"If it takes longer than this, I intend to make Kim Dokja faint himself."

 

Barrow said with a frown, as he approached Cale.

 

-Bang bang

-Trang

-Grooooo

-Ssssshhhh

 

Cale just nodded slightly, he looked at Dorph who was attacking the monster with his body directly.

 

“Dorph, use your walls near where the monsters are created, it would be good if their movements slow down. Aim for their necks and stomachs, Sayeru stay near Dorph and attack the monsters that will get too close. Barrow and I will fight the remaining monsters that neither of them can defeat. Don't forget to let go of those who are not attacked, don't force them to fight. Our opponents are many, not few. So attack with as little movement as possible."

""Okay""

"Just rest a little Cale"

 

Cale shook his head at Barrow's concern.

 

"Kim Dokja said that the monsters will come out until dawn, but if we can finish off the number of them that will appear at once, then that would be good. No matter how strong we are, our stamina will be drained when we fight for 3 or 4 hours without stopping." 

 

Barrow pushed away the monster that was about to attack Cale with his fire sword then looked at Cale again as Cale continued.

 

"The fastest is one hour, and the slowest is 1.5 hours. That's our limit. At this speed, maybe it can be done. Besides, our power is only half functional. It would be better if I still fought."

 

Cale looked at Dorph who was tearing the monster from its head and body with his bare hands and Sayeru who was splitting the monster with his lightsaber.

 

'Super Rock'

-I know 🪨

 

When Cale stomped his foot, a snake made of rock appeared. The same snake, when he broke through the Molden kingdom and encountered the young world tree.

 

-Me too ⛈️

 

Cale threw his fiery lightning at the snake's head.

 

"Go"

 

And asked the snake to attack the surrounding monsters.

 

-Brakk

 

Rock snakes and monsters collided, the scene became bloody. Barrow also threw his wind snake which immediately ate the monster and tore apart the monster that had entered the wind snake's stomach.

 

-Sshhhhhhh

 

There was the sound of snakes, but also the sound of wind. Cale and Barrow controlled the snakes and used other ancient powers as well to speed up the massacre.

The scene was chaotic with blood and nature clashing, but the rasi and dokkaebi found it beautiful as they all agreed to remain silent and not interfere with the fight.

Bihyung even bit his nails because he was worried seeing blood continuing to drip from Cale's chin. 

Basically, Barrow's ancient power had been sealed in the mask and he was just borrowing it, so Barrow didn't really feel the backlash from it. Plus his plate is strong and wide, but Cale's plate is still weak and now, his body is small. So Barrow several times attracted the monsters to be attacked by himself and left only a few for Cale.

Almost an hour passed in that way, until...

 

"Ugh"

"Dorph!"

 

Cale saw the monster's claws piercing through Dorph's stomach, Sayeru, who panicked, threw an arrow at the monster's head, which bounced off.

 

-Bzzzt

 

Cale quickly followed up the failed attack, by throwing his lightning bolt at the neck of the monster that was still impaling Dorph.

 

"Go to the edge!! Barrow, make way."

"Yes"

 

Barrow created a wall of water in front of him and Cale to block the waves of monsters, then directed his snake to clear a path to the edge of the platform, Cale also created his shield wings to protect Sayeru and Dorph from the monsters attacking from side.

After arriving, Barrow immediately changed the direction of his snake to attack the wave of monsters again, to create a safe area when Cale approached the two of them.

 

"How?"

 

Giving the potion to the two, Cale looked at their tired faces.

Dorph and Sayeru did attack more as the first barrier.

 

"I'm ok.."

"A little rest would be welcome."

 

Dorph replied followed by Sayeru, When he narrowing his eyes at Dorph. After Dorph lowered his head, Sayeru was about to get up and go back to fighting, but Cale held his shoulders and looked at the side of Sayeru's mouth which still had blood streaks, then Sayeru's eyes.

 

"You also rest, there are not as many monsters as before. There are only a few left."

"But without Dorph, the monsters' movements will be fast again."

"I have an idea, now get some rest or I'll never ask you two for help."

 

Sayeru and Dorph looked at each other and were silent. Then after a full minute, Sayeru stroked Cale's head with a serious face.

 

"Do not push yourself."

"Of course not, because of you two, we were able to fight comfortably. Barrow also made me fight less, so I had enough rest."

"Be careful"

 

Cale nodded and stood next to Barrow while stabbing one of the monsters with a water spear, his rock snake had been deactivated 10 minutes ago.

 

"Can you use the water wall and fire sword for 30 minutes?"

"My plate isn't as burdened as yours, so I can last even 1 more hour."

 

Cale snorted.

 

"Don't lie, your hands are shaking."

"You saw wrong."

"Good- Ukh"

-BUkh

 

Cale had not finished speaking and was thrown to the side of the wall when his water spear attack missed.

 

"Cale!"

 

Barrow slashed the monsters that were attacking Cale, but he couldn't get close to Cale because he had to hold back the waves of monsters alone.

 

"These damn monsters..."

 

Barrow gritted his teeth, while Cale...

 

"Damn it..."

my ribs are broken...

-You're hurt enough Cale... sniff.. 💓

'I know'

 

Cale was about to get up when he heard a call that was more like a scream.

 

"Naru!! No!! Cale!! Let me go!! Cale!!!"

 

Cale looked at Gilyoung who was crying and screaming as he was being held by the damn protagonist. Apparently he fell not far from the hidden room. Because of the noise from the monsters, Cale couldn't hear Gilyoung's words, so he thought Gilyoung was worried about Kim Dokja.

 

"Kim Dokja just turned into a ghost and is fine"

 

Cale said as he waved his hand and got up.

 

"This hurts... damn.. I hate pain..."

 

Cale frowned in annoyance as he woke up while feeling excruciating pain. He then took out his superior's whip.

 

"Guys, do you remember what we did on the twin islands?"

-Wind dome?!

-What do you mean when we detain intruders to island, Cale?

 

Cale was about to shake his head when one of the elementals shouted excitedly.

 

-DANCE!!!

"Ah, right. When we spread the fire with the wind."

-We will dance!!!

-CHAOS FIRE DANCING!!

-What do we need to do, Cale?

"Help me spread the fire to attack the monsters, just do it for 30 minutes. When I tell you guys. Put out the fire immediately."

-Okay Cale!!

-We understand

-DESTRUCTION MURDER LET'S DANCE!!!

 

Cale threw his fiery rose lightning towards the monster which is directly spread by the wind.

 

"Barrow!! Let wind spread your sword's flames too, then buy 30 minutes until I can restrain the monster's movements!!"

 

Barrow showed that he had heard, by deploying a wall of water to block the monsters from approaching any further and drawing out his fire sword.

Wind spread the fire to monsters, making them howl in the heat until they were scorched. Like a dance, the fire winds weaved around the monsters and chose their own targets.

Seeing that scene, Cale closed his eyes.

 

-There are trees on the surface, although they are far apart and it takes time to contact them. 🛡️

'Do it'

-Okay 🛡️

-Don't overdo it Cale 🪨

-I... sniff.. will heal your injury 💓

'Thank You'

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


While Cale was still concentrating on contacting the tree, Barrow maintained his fire and water, as well as the wind elemental spreading the fire to the monsters.

Yoo Joonghyuk with a pale face was forcing Gilyoung to speak.

 

"Tell me! Who are you calling Cale!"

"I-it hurts.."

 

Gilyoung grimaced when he felt Yoo Joonghyuk's grip on his hand. Since 20 minutes ago, this bad guy beside him kept asking about Cale. Gilyoung was very panicked and forgot that he had to call Cale's fake name, Naru, because this person had a dispute with Cale. 

To make amends, Gilyoung never said anything. Will never. However...

 

"Please..."

 

... what was strange, Gilyoung saw this person loosen his grip and lower his body to be parallel to him. Then this person put on a sad and pleading face.

 

"Please.. I beg you.. tell me who you called Cale.. I've looked everywhere for him.. I never find him.. I thought he was already... I... please..."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked down, while Gilyoung stared with wide eyes. His pupils trembled, he remembered Cale himself saying that he had a conflict with this person, but why did this person have a different response?

 

"You.. had a falling out with.. Cale.."

 

Gilyoung was still hesitant but he was also curious, so he said it weakly. However, the regressor had high stats and of course he heard about it.

 

"I'm not at odds, we did part without any words, but we never had an argument. I... I owe him my life... without him... I might have given up on life..."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk closed his eyes sadly, he looked for it in every regression and the result was always failure. His traces disappeared like he never existed, Cale gave him a lot of life advice, and accompanied him in the critical moment he owed a lot. He wanted to protect her in return, but he still couldn't meet her, no matter what he did.

His uncle just said that Cale disappeared, without explanation, no matter how they fought, they would remain silent. Even when Joonghyuk asked for cooperation so that they could search together, the three of them just tried to kill him and told him not to interfere.

He was desperate, feeling horrified after thinking that Cale might have died in the initial scenario. He hides his emotions, even from his colleagues. He didn't want Cale to become his weakness and get attacked, but no matter how he tried, he still didn't get any clues. 

So now he saw the only hope.. he hoped.. maybe... he was okay..

 

"Please tell me..."

"Cale... he... are... are you really not going to do something bad to Cale?"

"I promise I never will. Without even promising I will never hurt him."

 

Gilyoung glanced at Cale in the form of Naru who was still standing still with his eyes closed. 

Then he took a breath, deciding.

 

“That is Cale.” 

 

Gilyoung said pointing at Naru.

 

"He... probably disguised himself because he was afraid of you..."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Naru in disbelief, he was confused but also looked scared. Besides, his hands were clenched tightly as if he wanted to run. This was the first time Gilyoung saw someone able to show so many expressions at one time. Then Gilyoung heard Yoo Joonghyuk lower his head and mutter.

 

".. I.. I did scare her.. she was with Kim Dokja.. Kim Dokja might say bad things about me... but I won't hurt her.."

"Then help Cale"

 

Gilyoung looked at Yoo Joonghyuk calmly. He didn't understand the emotions of the person in front of him, but he just wanted someone to help Cale. No matter what, he wanted to help Cale.

 

"If you're strong, help him fight that monster. I'm weak but you're strong, right?"

"I-"

 

Before Yoo Joonghyuk said anything, Cale shouted.

 

"Turn off the fire!!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale saw the wind elemental put out the fire. He then raised one hand up and lowered it.

 

"Help me"

 

From the tunnel sky, tree roots tied the monsters tightly. One, two, seven, eight, twenty-one, twenty-three. Continue until all the monsters are bound by the tree roots that follow the movements of his hands.

 

[Many constellations are stunned by the natural scene seen]

"Kuh, Cough guh... uh.. kuhuk... damn... ugh this.. cough cough!!"

 

Cale covered his mouth that was bleeding profusely with his hand while one hand was still controlling the tree. The monster went berserk and forced its way free, which was a painful pressure for him.

 

-You've gone too far Cale 🪨

-We have to stop 🛡️

'no, continue'

-Your body will be seriously injured sniff.. don't continue.. sniff.. 💓

'just a little more'

-I'll try... 🛡️

-Haaaa 🪨

"Barrow.."

 

Cale said in a hoarse voice, still holding back his cough. However, Barrow and Sayeru had already moved after seeing the tree blocking the monster's movements.

 

this is very tiring.. I want to sleep..

 

As Cale staggered a little from the impact of the monster attacking the tree roots, someone grabbed his shoulder.

 

"?"

 

Cale raised his head, his vision was a little blurry due to fatigue but he was sure that in front of him was protagonist.

 

"You.."

"I'll help."

 

Joonghyuk patted Cale's head and took out his sword, he ran wildly and massacred the monsters. His face was scary too.

 

cruel bastard...

 

Cale patted his chest, feeling grateful that he was still in disguise. He was sure he too would be slaughtered if he was found out.

 

I can't go near him...

 

Cale nodded and focused his concentration on the tree.

Nearly 15 minutes later, all the monsters had died and the corpses had disappeared.

Cale immediately fell and covered his mouth with his blood-stained hand. The blood on his robe had been cleaned but the new blood that flowed out continued to stain the white robe again and again.

 

this is why I prefer black..

 

Cale frowned and was about to stand back up when...

 

"A-are you okay? I shouldn't have taken hidden room so you could come in, it's my fault... sorry..."

"????"

 

Cale raised his head with a big question mark.

 

this must be the protagonist's voice, right???

 

And sure enough, In front of him was Yoo Joonghyuk who was wearing a scary face earlier. But this time his face was very pale and his hands continued to shake as he stared at the blood in Cale's mouth.

 

what? is this person fake???

 

Cale continued to stare blankly as Yoo Joonghyuk took out a black handkerchief from his pocket and cleaned the blood on his chin and neck.

 

"Yoo.. Joonghyuk..?"

 

Cale said confusedly, Joonghyuk stopped his hands for a moment then hummed.

 

"..."

Only that? Aren't you an indifferent person? Why are you helping? Even in the novel, Dokja also tells about that!!

 

Cale blinked his eyes several times again and asked hesitantly.

 

"Why-"

"Cale"

oops.. caught..

 

Cale froze and stared blankly at Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"Can you return to your appearance..?"

"..."

 

Cale nodded stiffly. He was conflicted between running away with the wind or deactivating the vampire treasure and returning to his original appearance.

 

-You can't use my power to escape, Cale.. 🍃

-Y-you sniff... you could pass out for days if you use your powers again.. sniff.. let me rest Cale... sniff.. 💓

-Ahem, I don't feel anything bad, so just follow Cale. Or Crybaby will go on strike later and you will be made to lose consciousness for days 🪨

'...'

-Be good 🪨

'...'

 

Cale held his breath and returned to his original appearance. But he was still preparing to run using his strength.

 

-Cale... 🍃

 

On the other hand, Yoo Joonghyuk stared at Cale intensely, Cale just felt like he was in the presence of a predator. However, when Cale was serious about running, Yoo Joonghyuk picked him up and pushed Cale's head onto his shoulder.

 

"??"

"It's really you... I'm grateful..."

is this the protagonist from another world? Maybe it's swapped?? He's from a parallel world, right? Bring back the real Yoo Joonghyuk!!

 

Cale was still daydreaming, while Yoo Joonghyuk stroked his back like he was calming a child. 

Cale swore, he almost fell asleep several times because of Yoo Joonghyuk's movements. If only he didn't see Sayaru and Barrow who almost fainted being carried by other group members, who rushed to help. 

Or Gilyoung who for some reason looked at him and nodded his head, clenched his fists and left. But Cale didn't understand, why was he nodding?? What the heck is this???

 

"..wait... don't you hate me?"

 

Joonghyuk's movements stopped but continued again.

 

"Who dares to say that to you?"

Is this just my feeling or does his voice sound colder...?

 

Cale swallowed his saliva then continued.

 

"Didn't I hit you, ask you to cook, bully you, destroy your house and more?"

"Haaa... I'm not bothered by what you asked or did to me, I just felt it was funny. But I was just worried when you suddenly disappeared..."

"..."

 

There was silence, Cale was at a loss for words while Yoo Joonghyuk just wanted this peaceful moment to last a little longer. But Cale couldn't stand it, he also felt strange. So he said.

 

"Didn't I also hit your head several times and called you an idiot??"

 

Cale raised his head and looked at Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes strangely, but Yoo Joonghyuk's reply was just a smile.

 

"That's just cute, why am I angry?"

"..."

it must have been swapped.... he's not Yoo Joonghyuk.. even back then, he rarely smiled... this must be a transmigrator..

"You...you're Yoo Joonghyuk, right?"

"yes Cale" 

 

The protagonist chuckled again while pulling Cale's cheek.

 

...damn... is he 'M'?!

 

Cale felt like his worldview seemed to be collapsing, he just felt tired and wanted to sleep. He blamed the god of death and the person who dragged him here. It was because of them that Cale experienced strange things that made him doubt his life. 

He just wanted to wait to be sent back, but why did he experience such troublesome things?

Cale was tired, so tired, he didn't want to think, he was just going to go through the scenario and not ask anything about this protagonist anymore. 

 

-This is Cale's karma, karma, you will be in trouble, the same as when you give your family constant headaches 🪨

'...'

 

Cale fell silent and chose to ignore super rock. Maybe this protagonist was hit in the head too much by Cale that his brain shifted, so Cale would forget about it. Just assume it's the right thing and let it be.

 

Let's sleep...

 

And Cale planned to pretend everything was fine after waking up.

 

I just need to go through the scenario calmly anyway...

 

Then Cale hoped that, after waking up, Kim Dokja would also be done having nightmares.

 

I miss the talkative Kim Dokja... 

 

 

Notes:

Yoo Joonghyuk : I found Cale.
Secretive Plotter : I haven't even met him in person!! *Hits the table jealously*

Barrow : *stares at Yoo Joonghyuk who is holding Cale with a murderous gaze* Once you do something bad, I will kill you.
Gilyoung : They forgive each other!
The other: ...what's with this atmosphere??

 

Kim Dokja : I met Anna!
Anna : ....I wanted to meet my red angel, so why did I meet you. Change the plot!! Yoo Joonghyuk met Cale, why not me?!

Chapter 31: Chapter 29

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Did he have a nightmare?"

 

Jung Heewon looked worriedly at Cale who was still unconscious in Dorph's lap. Since an hour ago, that child who has returned to his original appearance has been whimpering while hugging the teddy bear he used as a pillow.

 

"Shouldn't we wake him up?"

 

Sangah came closer and saw the cold sweat that continued to fall, even though Sayeru kept wiping it.

 

"I tried, but he just gritted his teeth in his sleep and bit his lower lip hard. So I left him be."

 

Said Barrow who appeared while carrying the monster meat he got from remaining corpses that didn't disappear.

 

"uuuh..."

"Ah... looks like he's about to wake up."

 

Heewon said calmly. And sure enough, Cale slowly woke up.

He looked at Sangah, Heewon and his uncle who were looking at Cale in confusion. He blinked a few times to remember where he was.

 

"...?"

oh.. it's a dream...

 

Cale's eyes immediately brightened and he got up excitedly. He felt like he was going to die at that moment and only to see that it wasn't reality. 

With his energy returning and relief, he gave a bright smile.

 

"Good morning"

"Ah.. morning.."

"Morning..."

"Morning my nephew"

"Morning"

"Morning Cale"

 

Heewon, Sangah, Barrow, Dorph and Sayeru answered Cale's greeting with small smiles. Then Barrow took out a flask from Sayeru's spatial bag and poured the contents into a glass.

 

"Let's drink first, how did you sleep?"

 

Cale drank because he was very thirsty and hungry, but almost spat it out after tasting the warm lemon.

 

"Lemon tea..."

"Yeah, good for morning."

"..."

 

Cale looked at Barrow who was smiling gently. Barrow took Cale's empty glass back, poured the tea and returned the full glass back to Cale.

 

He's angry... I'm sure he's angry... is it because I fainted? Revenge in this way... cruel..

 

Cale looked away and drank the lemon tea until it was finished with a face that would make Raon say 'Human, why does your face look like a crushed apple pie?'.

 

"Did you have a nightmare Cale?"

 

Cale turned his gaze toward Heewon, he was silent for a moment and remembered the damn dream that made him want to hide himself.

 

"Nightmare? It's more than that. Having breakfast only to hear that I became a young Duke and while choking on my steak, I ran away from home. 

Going to the palace, I saw my hyung-nim welcoming me at the front gate with the prime minister's inauguration letter. 

While cursing, I ran off again to Fredo's place, only for him to make a coronation procession of the damn crown prince. 

After giving up hope, I returned to the Villa only for the children to take me around the world and I saw many terrible history books made by Clopeh.

Then what's even crazier is that I went behind the black castle only to have Choi Han show me the 5 acres of gardens with an innocent smile."

 

Heewon and Sangah were just confused by Cale's explanation, but the three uncles were almost laughing out loud.

 

"Good for you Cale"

 

Dorph grinned happily, Cale glared at him only to hear Barrow's wild laughter.

 

"Kohok.. buh.. hahahahaha ehem!"

"Hey!!"

"What... so what? Shouldn't you be happy? I thought children always thought they would be princes or princesses?"

 

Sangah asked in confusion, but Sayeru just patted his shoulder in amusement.

 

"Because Cale's dream..pfft..is to be a rich slacker person who doesn't do anything..buh hahahahaha"

"Hah?"

 

Heewon made a 'are you kidding me?' face, but Barrow, who was almost out of breath from holding back his laughter, just shook his head in amusement.

 

"I also initially thought he was mocking me when he said that, but apparently he was serious. Haaaa, my nephew is indeed different."

"Are you insulting my dreams now, huh?!"

"No no, pffttt ahem of course not, my dear nephew."

"...I will run away and exile myself in a place where you can't find me if you don't let my dream come true."

"Yes, Yes, Yes"

"I'm serious you rotten radish!!"

"Pfffttt"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, the person Cale mentioned as mastermind behind the nightmare


Alberu = Almost choked on his morning tea. And plans to store inauguration- ahem important documents in his secret safe.

Fredo = Just smiles and says nonsense that he and his son have telepathy, because he knows that his father wants him to be his successor.

Deruth = Coughs awkwardly while avoiding the other Henituse's eyes, especially Basen who has actually seen the letter in his brother's name.

Raon, On, Hong = Excited because your beloved human remembers the promise to travel the world.

Choi Han = Was unconscious after being hit by golden dragon, he almost destroyed the sealed god's temple after seeing Cale coughing up blood and fighting off waves of monsters.

Clopeh = Make another book that shows how the legend remembers him in another world and knows the noble (crazy) things he is doing.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's back


 

Cale ignored the others and looked around station, Kim Dokja was sleeping with Hyunsung looking after him, Gilyoung was sleeping with Namwoon and Jihye who for some reason was also there.

 

"If you're looking for that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk, then he's not here."

 

Cale had a black face hearing Barrow's words, he wanted to forget the strange vision but instead he was reminded.

 

"I'm not looking for that person. What time is it?"

"5 minutes to 8 o'clock"

 

Dorph replied taking out a gold plated wall clock from Sayeru's spatial bag.

 

"..."

why did he bring that? Wait, I also brought a lot of jewels... ahem.

 

Cale looked away, Sangah and Heewon had returned to Kim Dokja who was still unconscious. The two of them sat and chatted happily.

 

"After the last time, no monsters appeared again. Kim Dokja's body also appeared 1 hour ago in an unconscious state."

"Maybe he's still in a nightmare, that's effect of eating that stone. But I didn't hear any notifications from constellations?"

"I don't know, maybe they saw Dokja's dream."

 

Sayeru continued again while shrugging his shoulders. Cale was about to get up and throw away the teddy bear he was still hugging but heard a familiar voice.

 

"Cale"

damn protagonist...

 

Yoo Joonghyuk came down the stairs carrying a plate, approaching Cale.

 

 

[You have passed Chungmuro's night without a green zone.]

[You have achieved the 'Endless Dawn' achievement at Chungmuro Station!]

[You have earned 1,000 coins as an achievement reward.]

 

 

Cale ignored the system message that suddenly appeared and looked at Yoo Joonghyuk warily. Cale was about to say, 'stay 5 meters away from me, fake Joonghyuk' before he smelled steak. He just remembered that he was still hungry after using the power of the glutton.

 

OK, come on, wait a minute...

 

Joonghyuk patted Cale's head twice, sat down and placed the plate of steak in front of him.

 

"You haven't eaten yet, eat first."

 

Cale looked at his uncle, Barrow understood what Cale's gaze meant and answered.

 

"The others already ate at 7 o'clock. Eat a lot, I'll look around first."

 

After pinching Cale's cheeks, Barrow left with Dorph and Sayeru.

Now it's just the two of them. 

There was an awkward silence. Cale sighed, stored the teddy bear in his spatial bag and started eating. After finishing the delicious steak that Cale wanted to praise but held back, he took a handkerchief from his spatial bag to wipe his mouth. When Cale was thinking about breaking the awkward atmosphere, Yoo Joonghyuk's voice was heard.

 

"Are you afraid of me?"

"..."

you think?

"I know you heard about me from that Kim Dokja, but I can explain, Cale."

I don't want to hear either, please go our separate ways.

 

But no matter how Cale felt, Joonghyuk still told his story.

 

"I'm a regressor. I don't remember how I originally formed a bond with my sponsor, but I want to reach the end of the scenario and end this."

stop.. wait-wait..

"I didn't have any bad intentions. At first, I was still saving people, but I realized that it was useless and only a few of them were grateful. So, I then started to only save the necessary, only those who could help me reach the end. I thought as long as this is over, they will be safe too, right? I just want to finish it. No matter how many times I have to repeat myself, in any way and whoever, I will end this scenario."

I found out something unnecessary again... haaaaa

"But Cale, did you know? Hahaha.. the only thing I can never change is the fact that I was never able to find you. I looked for you in my regression, but you didn't even leave a corpse. You might think, what you did was it's not big. But for me... what you did at that time was very valuable. I thought, 'because I'm the strongest incarnation right now, I can protect you, right? Let me repay'. But who knows what and how I searched, only despair was all I got. This making me wonder 'what did I do wrong? Why have I still not found a single trace of your existence?', and also 'are you just my imagination? did you not exist in the first place?'. The more regressions, the blurrier my memory becomes, and I'm getting more and more afraid. Because of that I'm just... grateful...I didn't think I'd see you again."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk stroked Cale's head and Cale just quietly listened. He had thought when he heard from Kim Dokja that his uncle existed but he was never mentioned in the novel. But he didn't expect that he would actually disappear. 

There is a possibility that all this is because his uncle was 'reincarnated' in this world so they are still part of the world. 

But he only 'entered' this world, there is only one soul and he is not bound by the rules of this world. Therefore he remains only 'one', but it is unknown in which regression he will appear. And in other regressions, its existence will be removed.

That's the only reason that makes sense. Cale couldn't do anything about this, because he wasn't part of this world, and if the rules of this world affected him, it would be difficult for him to return. Even Barrow and his two uncles were able to return because their souls were bound by him. The return carried out by the god of death was also carried out by separating this part of the world and the original world. 

In other words, if the regression occurs again, the part of soul that is left behind will become an individual and take shape in the next regression. 

Cale looked at Yoo Joonghyuk's face, the man who was once depressed now had a bitter face. By the way, he also said that he stopped saving other people because it was useless. Isn't this a similar case to what happened to leader Soo Hyuk in the parallel world? At that time, he was also tired of saving people because everyone he saved died. But like a machine, he still saves people even though his heart is dead. The difference is, Yoo Joonghyuk has stopped saving and got idea to look for 'tools' that can help him achieve his goals. 

Cale sighed, this couldn't be allowed, that way of thinking was wrong.

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk... I want you to never stop saving other people."

"..."

 

Joonghyuk stiffened for a few seconds and looked at Cale blankly.

 

That's right.. I can't blame this wrong way of thinking, because in the end, what's wrong is the gods who arbitrarily put burden on young people like Choi Han and Yoo Joonghyuk. No matter what, their hearts would die if what they did always failed. However...

 

So Cale, looked directly at Yoo Joonghyuk and decided to give him a little advice based on his experience.

 

"I know that my words are selfish, but I want you to keep saving people, because that way you won't lose your own heart. Humans are not tools, hearts are not tools. So, please don't give up, either on humans, or on your own life. 

I know that if you fail, then you can regress. Then everything you have done will be in vain, saving people will also be in vain, even the feelings you have accumulated will also be in vain. But Joonghyuk... even though other people's lives can experience 'reset', your heart and feelings do not experience 'reset'. Repeat and repeat, fight and fight. Your feelings will build up, your despair will build up and... you don't know when you will collapse. Humans are not data where you can 'save and delete'. You can't convince yourself that you will remain a complete human, right? In the end, even if you succeed, who will you be? Therefore... keep living Joonghyuk, keep fighting until the end. Live this life to the end, don't give up on anything. Staying alive is the best, right?"

 

Cale smiled at Joonghyuk who was staring blankly. That was what Cale believed, just like how Barrow kept reincarnating and forgetting his original goal, Yoo Joonghyuk would also probably forget his original goal if he kept going backwards. It would be better if this ended quickly. 

 

"I will try.."

 

Cale stood up, looking down at Yoo Joonghyuk who was still sitting. Joonghyuk looked up then Cale hit his forehead gently.

 

"This child, don't just try, but have to try. Don't give up easily in life. One thing is for sure, I won't be able to appear in your other regressions if you give up this time."

"What.. no.. that.. how did you know..?"

"Because there is only one 'me'. So, only this time I can help you. Dokja will help you, don't worry, as long as you don't give up on yourself, there will be people to help you and remind you. And..."

 

Cale stroked Yoo Joonghyuk's hair while smiling proudly.

 

"You've worked hard, kid, thank you for trying to save the world. Yoo Joonghyuk, it must have been very difficult for you, right?"

 

Cale didn't think as he stroked Yoo Joonghyuk's head, he just thought that his combined age was almost 50 years and he was already old. He just felt like he was looking at a child trying to save the world when everyone else was probably unaware. He felt that it must be difficult. He could now understand a little why Yoo Joonghyuk killed the person who betrayed him. He was tired of the burden of saving the world, but people still hurt him, this child's heart must be hurting. 

Cale saw Yoo Joonghyuk's lips tremble and Joonghuk suddenly pulled Cale into his arms.

 

"I'm... really grateful you're alive."

"Yes yes, Kim Dokja also wants to save the world. Share the burden with other people, don't try alone. Let's work together."

then I'll relax on the sidelines...

 

Cale patted Yoo Joonghyuk's back to calm the big boy down, Cale felt that even Raon was more mature than this cruel bastard. He is like.. 

 

..sunfish...? ai...why is his heart this fragile? Regression can't make it strong, right?

 

While thinking that this kid was still as desperate as before apocalypse, Cale accidentally saw Jihye at the edge of her vision, that girl was looking at them in horror after realizing that the one the little kid was trying to calm down was her master who was always indifferent.

Seeing her master's slight trembling, Jihye even rubbed her eyes and muttered something while closing her eyes again.

 

what's wrong with that kid?

"That's it, that's it. Where do you go from here?"

 

After they went back to talking about other things, Yoo Joonghyuk let go of Cale. Cale stood back up and smiled slightly.

 

"I have something to do. Do you want to come?"

"My uncle is here, so no."

"Too bad."

"That doesn't mean we won't meet again. Do what you feel you need to do. As long as the goal is the same, we will meet."

as long as you save the world, I can also relax safely while waiting to go home.

"Okay. Tell me if they don't treat you well. I can protect you too."

"I'm strong too. Just be careful for you."

 

Cale waved his hand. He felt he was very smart, Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk would work together to save the world, he just needed to support when both of them faced serious danger. 

 

with the protagonist and god-approved readers work together, perhaps they wouldn't even run into any danger. So I'll be able to relax a lot.. aigoo.. I'm very smart.

 

Yoo Joonghyuk, who was still looking at Cale in silence, nodded and stood up. He approached Gilyoung who woke up because of Jihye's movements, who was painting Namwoon's face using a marker that she got from who knows where.

Cale raised his eyebrows curiously as...

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

hm?

 

Cale turned to see Jung Heewon, Yoo Sangah and Hyunsung crowding around Kim Dokja who had finally woken up.

Cale didn't hear what Kim Dokja asked, but the other answers explained it. It seemed like Kim Dokja asked about the situation after he slept.

 

"It's over Dokja-ssi. We did it. We did it! Even though Cale immediately fainted, he wasn't injured, Dorph's wounds have healed and Barrow and Sayeru weren't seriously injured either. With the potion, everyone is healed!!"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale!!!!

Cale : Ack, what the hell? I am surprised!

Kim Dokja : I should be the one asking, What were you doing earlier!! Are you crazy?!

Cale : Of course not, what did I do wrong?

Kim Dokja : Don't pretend!! Don't you know how dangerous that is!?

Cale : But it all worked out, right?

Kim Dokja : What if you get killed? Hah?

Cale : No way, I know what I'm doing.

Kim Dokja : At least why did you have to make me step aside, huh!?

Cale : You'll get in the way, you're not as strong as us.

Kim Dokja : OK with the others, but how strong are you?!

Cale : What do you mean by that!

Kim Dokja : This brat... if I could move I would twist your ears...

Cale: Hoo

Kim Dokja : Don't do that again.

Cale : Of course not, the previous one was just because it was the best choice. You think I'm crazy?

Kim Dokja : ... ouch.. my blood pressure... ]

+

 

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at Kim Dokja who broke off the conversation with a strange sentence. There Cale saw Kim Dokja sitting as Sangah told him the outline of what happened earlier.

He was about to stand up which was blocked by Hyunsung.

 

"Dokja-ssi! That's impossible. You haven't slept at all."

 

Then Hyunsung looked at his watch which was still on. Not long after Kim Dokja said something then Heewon and the others looked at Yoo Joonghyuk who was still talking to Gilyoung. Jihye has also finished working and is behind Joonghyuk.

Cale stared blankly at Namwoon whose eyes were circled with red marker and there were landscapes and rice fields that were 'legendary' drawings on his cheeks. For the record, the nose becomes a road, the mouth becomes a river and there is a flow... Cale can only be amazed at how creative Jihye is.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : That bastard, does he want to steal Gilyoung?

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Cale, who was still paying attention to Namwoon, was confused by Kim Dokja's words. He looked at Yoo Joonghyuk who was frowning and looking at Kim Dokja.

After a few seconds of silence, he left with Jihye.

Gilyoung, who had a serious face when facing Joonghyuk, saw Kim Dokja, and immediately ran with red eyes.

 

"Dokja hyung!"

 

Gilyoung hugged Kim Dokja who was still half lying down happily, but Cale only remembered Raon who would usually fly towards Cale while shouting 'HUMAN!!!' which made Cale several times, almost see the god of death.

 

he might faint... don't hit him like that...

 

And as predicted, there was a scream.

 

"Do-Dokja-ssi!!"

"Let him sleep. Maybe he's still tired"

"Yes!"

"...how long will he sleep..."

 

Cale just kept quiet.

 

"..."

why do children have to bump into adults when they want to hug? Haven't they thought about how someone's ribs would break if they crashed like that?

 

Cale was thinking about the secrets of the world when Gilyoung shouted again.

 

"Cale!!!"

 

And crashed into him in a hug that made him fall backwards. It was a good thing he quickly used the wind or he would have hit his head.

 

"..."

look.. why is it always like that?

"I-I'm so scared, you're bleeding a lot."

 

Gilyoung cried in his arms. But Cale finally realized.

 

? why is my hair long?

 

Cale opened his eyes wide as he pulled the hair that was longer than his shoulders. He looked at him dumbfounded.

 

"Why is my hair so long?"

 

Cale was still wearing the 'fancy' robe and his clothes were the clothes he changed into at Gumho station. But his short hair became long. 

Before the apocalypse, Cale initially didn't want to cut it because he was lazy, but Dorph diligently cut it every time his hair started to get long. That way, unlike in his world, here his hair is never long. 

But now it is the same length as the original body.

 

"After you became Cale, your hair was already long..."

 

Gilyoung said submerged, because he was still burying his face in Cale's chest. By the way, Cale is a few centimeters taller than Gilyoung.

Cale was about to ask again but Sayeru who appeared with Dorph, said it first.

 

"The ancient power is connected to the soul. Because you overused your ancient power, it seems like your soul is connected to the original."

"An...cient?"

 

Gilyoung raised his head in confusion, Cale just patted his head and said briefly.

 

"My skill name"

 

Gilyoung nodded obediently, he was a child who knew not to ask unnecessary questions.

 

"If I'm not mistaken, your hair is this long, right?"

"Well.. that's it. I need-"

 

Cale was about to tell Sayeru that he needed a hair rope. But Dorph gave it to him first.

 

"Oh, thank you. Where is my eldest uncle?"

"My liege followed Joonghyuk, liege said to keep an eye on that child."

"Ah..."

 

Cale was left speechless by Sayeru's answer, if you think about it, Barrow used to often clash with Joonghyuk over whatever. Saying things like stealing his nephew or something. But he didn't expect that even in apocalypse they would still be at odds.

 

"Aigoo... By the way, Kim Dokja is awake, but i still can't hear the sound of constellation?"

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he is still here]

"Ah.."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he is pleased with your words]

pleased? Why?

 

Cale wanted to ask what he was happy about, but he heard a familiar voice.

 

[There is a problem regarding compensation, because you completed the scenario by killing all the monsters. It will be back in another two hours.]

 

Bihyung said who appeared next to Cale and Gilyoung. He took the hair rope in Cale's hand and tied Cale's hair together with it.

 

[Now good, see you later human!!]

 

He disappeared after saying that.

 

"..."

just saying that?

 

Cale forgot what he was going to ask the Secretive Plotter and kept a straight face, saying to his two uncles.

 

"You guys rest first, we'll probably move when Kim Dokja wakes up."

"What about you Cale?"

"I'm going to sleep too."

 

After ordering Gilyoung to rest as well, Cale looked for a corner that was not too conspicuous.

Letting Sayeru 'decorate' with the teddy bear, Cale went back to sleep.

 

After eating, it's really good to go back to sleep.

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says, good sleep Cale]

"..en..good sleep..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale woke up. He sat down and looked at the message of constellations that greeted him with excitement.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' looks all over your body looking for wounds]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' says that you have fought well.]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' asks if you are alright. ]

[Some constellations look at you with worried eyes]

[6,000 coins sponsored]

"Ah... yes, I'm fine. Thank you."

[Constellations are grateful]

 

Even though Cale answered calmly, he still looked at the constellations messages sadly.

 

I wish I could talk to my family too.. haaaa

[Good Absolute Constellation asks, do you want to enter the <Eden> nebula]

[Many constellations are shaken]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' frowns]

[Nebula <Vedas> asks Nebula <Eden>'s rash decision]

[Nebula <Underworld> doesn't like that decision]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' is thinking]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' pleads]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' nods]

[Most of the constellations are shocked]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' says that most members of the <Eden> nebula also want it]

[Good Absolute Constellation asks, what do you think kid?]

?? what are they talking about? Some kind of organization?

 

Cale fell silent then glanced at Kim Dokja who was talking to their group except for Hyunsung who was still sleeping. He wanted to ask but it didn't seem like the right time.

After thinking for a few minutes, Cale shook his head.

 

Joining a group is good, but you don't know which one is good, because it seems like there isn't just one group. It would be difficult if I joined one group and became enemies with the others. If Eden is an angel, then maybe I should be enemies with demon. Also I can't be sure that I won't do something they don't like. Staying neutral is best.

 

"I'm sorry, but I just want to stay alone right now."

[Many constellations are shocked!]

[Constellation Absolute Good falls silent]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' says that we should respect his decision]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' agrees, but says that the offer will still stand]

[Good Absolute Constellation nods]

"Thank You."

[Good Absolute Constellation smiles looking at good child]

[5,000 coins sponsored]

 

Cale smiled seeing the coins increase. He got up and approached the others.

 

"What are you doing?"

"Oh, are you awake Cale?"

"Ah, yes Heewon noona"

 

 

+

[Cale : How are your legs?

Kim Dokja : Thanks to Gilyoung, I had tingling and cramps.

Cale : Weak

Kim Dokja : ... may I pull your ear?

Cale : If you can hold back the anger of my 2 uncles.

Kim Dokja : No, thank you.

Cale : Tsk, But what are we going to do next?

Kim Dokja : Changing the owner of Chungmuro.

Cale : How?

Kim Dokja : First of all, we have to make Lee Hyunsung's attributes bloom.

Cale : With?

Kim Dokja : Watch and follow. ]

+

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows and saw Kim Dokja approaching Hyunsung who was sleeping.

All group members except Barrow who followed Joonghyuk are here.

 

Let's see how readers develop the attributes of his novel characters.

 

Notes:

Namwoon when he wakes up: Hoaaamm
Heewon: Hahahahaha
Sangah: *Covering her smile*
Namwoon: ??
Gilyoung : *Stares with a blank face*
Namwoon: What?
Dokja : Ahem, does anyone have a mirror?
Heewon : I can't stand it anymore pfft, Jihye is really creative Bwahahahahaha
Sayeru : *Takes out a golden mirror*
Namwoon : *Looking at Jihye's work* Piiip-! Where's that damn girl!?
Heewon : Wahahahahahaha
Dokja : *Holds back laughter*
Namwoon: *rubs his face which makes his face even weirder*
Sangah: *Squats while laughing until short of breath*
Heewon : Don't keep rubbing it, Namwoon!! Hahaha I mean, let's go to restroom.
Namwoon : Isn't restroom guarded by that evil old man!? How do I get in?!
Heewon : Oh yeah hahahaha
Dorph : *Flatly takes out a water bottle*
Namwoon : I'll beat that damn girl
Dorph : *Takes out a handkerchief*
Namwoon : Fuck!
Dorph : *Takes out candy*
Namwoon : Oh, thank you Uncle Dorph.
Dokja : .....Dora*mon's pocket????

Chapter 32: Chapter 30

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who was approaching Lee Hyunsung, that man had just woken up and was still showing a sleepy face. 

 

"Hyunsung-ssi?"

"...Ah, hmm, I fell asleep for a moment. Dokja-ssi, did you get enough rest?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. By the way, you're talking. Officer on duty..."

"Uh, really?"

“Something about Private Second Class Lee Hyunsung…”

 

Lee Hyunsung's face turned red.

 

"T-That... Just trauma from my days as a soldier."

“Many days as a soldier? Isn't Lee Hyunsung an officer?”

"That... I was transferred to the third unit when I was still a corporal."

"I heard that this case is rare. You must be very suitable for army."

 

Lee Hyunsung laughed. 

However, Cale, at the very back of the group, just tilted his head in confusion. He didn't understand, what did Kim Dokja want to do? Isn't that just normal chat? How to develop attributes with chat? 

However, he couldn't concentrate on paying attention to Kim Dokja properly, because Namwoon was busy playing with his long hair. That teenager didn't even pay slightest attention to the two. In addition, his two uncles also only looked at Cale instead of Kim Dokja.

 

"Stop playing with my hair. And pay attention to the front, uncle."

"You're like a girl..."

"It's more fun to look at you Cale, it looks like you've lost a few ounces."

"You feel it too Sayeru?"

"Of course."

 

Cale decided to ignore his two uncles' strange words and pulled Namwoon's naughty claws that were still stuck in his hair.

 

"Stop pulling. Looks like a girl because my hair is long."

"No... try wearing a dress, you'll be a beautiful girl."

"Stop the nonsense."

"I'm serious."

 

Cale suddenly remembered how his uncles once dressed him up as a girl with a red wig. Annoyed, Cale looked back and glared at Kim Namwoon. But Namwoon was seriously thinking, looking for where he should get a dress for a 10 year old girl.

Deciding to ignore Namwoon as well, Cale was about to look back at Kim Dokja, when a green window appeared in front of him.

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' has started to feel responsible.]

 

 

? What did Kim Dokja do earlier??

 

Cale blinked his eyes in confusion, when Kim Dokja confidently said.

 

"I want to help Hyunsung-ssi. He seems a bit down lately. Wouldn't he feel better if you cheered him up?"

 

Yoo Sangah nodded her head.

 

"What is the saying 'dance like when you praise?' "

"It's similar."

"I understand. I'll try it!"

Oh... so you just need to make Hyunsung less depressed, right? What does it mean... to make Hyunsung more confident...?

 

Cale, who was still full of question marks, turned his gaze away from Sangah and looked at Heewon who was wearing an uncertain expression.

 

"Dokja-ssi."

"Yes."

"Dokja-ssi's sponsorship isn't something like 'One-Eyed Fortuneteller', right?"

"...What's that?"

"You don't know?"

"That's not it. I have a special skill. This is a skill so I can understand people well."

"...I wouldn't understand even if I asked, So I won't do it."

"Thank you."

"But have you ever used it on me?"

 

 

+

[Cale: Heh.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at the stiff Kim Dokja for one second, then that man looked at Lee Gilyoung. There was a strange twinkle as if inspired, and Kim Dokja answered.

 

"I only use it on men."

"Good grief..."

"Wait, have you ever used it on me?"

 

Kim Namwoon, who was still trying to remember several clothing stores and was planning to stop by, suddenly raised his head and narrowed his eyes at Kim Dokja dangerously, Sayeru and Dorph also looked at Kim Dokja without expression but it was more scary.

 

"Tell me grasshopper ahjussi, have you ever used it on me?"

"Not that..."

 

Kim Dokja was sweating profusely looking for an excuse, his eyes looking at Cale with hope for help. So Cale sighed and elbowed Kim Namwoon.

 

"Tell me, why Kim Dokj-"

"Hyung"

"... why does Dokja hyung want to understand you?"

"...eh?"

"He used it on Hyunsung hyung, because he looked nervous. So Dokja hyung was worried. But a happy teenager like you, what else is there to understand?"

"Eh.. that.. hm.. right.. I'm never nervous or worried. But still grasshopper ahjussi, if you use that skill carelessly on me. Just be careful."

"ha ha"

 

Kim Dokja laughed awkwardly and averted his gaze. He peeked at Dorph and Sayeru who had expressionless faces and then looked at Cale pleadingly.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Tell your uncles that I never used my skills on them!!

Cale : They know.

Kim Dokja: huh?

Cale : They already know that your skills can't be used on me and them

Kim Dokja : Then why are their faces scary?!

Cale : They're probably bored.

Kim Dokja : Is that called boredom?!

Cale : How do you get bored? Destroying the tunnel?

Kim Dokja : Ahem, there's that part in the novel...

Cale : ...are you kidding me?

Kim Dokja : Seriously...

Cale : Hmm... then just tell them what to do or they'll be really bored. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja swallowed his saliva and looked at his group.

 

"By the way, I asked everyone to do this. First was Jung Heewon-ssi, then Yoo Sangah and Gilyoung. Then Kim Namwoon, Dorph, Sayeru...Hm? Where's Barrow?"

"Rounding around"

 

Sayeru said in a monotone voice that made Kim Dokja flinch. He patted his chest and continued.

 

“Ahem, Cale will be last. Please take turns to talk to him.”

" 'Oh my, I really believe in Hyunsung-ssi!' Feelings like that?"

"Please don't go this far..."

"Sigh, I'm really going to die."

 

Jung Heewon went excitedly towards Lee Hyunsung, then sat next to him.

 

“Hyunsung-ssi is really reliable. You are like a pine tree.”

"Haha, thank you Heewon-ssi. My favorite song is Green Pine."

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' feels proud.]

 

 

"I don't ask."

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' feels a bit sullen.]

 

 

"..."

 

Cale chose to ignore how Heewon grabbed Hyunsung in the first second and then immediately dropped him in the second.

He, with interest, decided to pay attention to how the others entertained Hyunsung. By the way their methods are quite in line with their own personalities, like Gilyoung who talks about muscles. Or Kim Namwoon...

 

"..Because of that!! Hyunsung ahjussi must remain standing at the front, that's very cool!!"

 

Which talks about coolness, when Hyunsung stands at the front as a Tanker.

 

yeah.. that suits Namwoon's unique nature...

 

However, when it was his uncle's turn, they did not take turns but went together to Hyunsung. Cale didn't hear what Dorph and Sayeru whispered to Hyunsung, but he saw Hyunsung looking at him with a scary twinkle.

 

?

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' has increased his self-esteem a lot.]

 

 

seriously, what are they whispering about???

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : What did they say..?

Cale : Can't you read his mind?

Kim Dokja : Hyunsung just said something like Cale-nim is a good boy, and so on..

Cale: ...?

Kim Dokja : That's why I'm curious.

Cale : ...I hope it's not bullshit.

Kim Dokja : ..? ]

+

 

 

Cale left Kim Dokja whose face had a big question mark on it and approached Hyunsung.

 

"Hyung."

"Ah.. Cale-nim.."

"You can fight and get stronger, but don't overdo it. There are others who can help you too."

 

Cale thought, if others continued to show praise, it could have bad consequences and become a burden. So Cale just wanted Hyunsung to be careful and not force himself. Also if this is something that works to calm down...

Cale grabbed Hyunsung's hand and put it to his head.

 

... this blessing is troublesome..

“Cale-nim?”

"Let's fight together."

"Ah... yes!!"

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' becomes calm and motivated.]

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' increases his self-esteem.]

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' is happy]

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' is waiting for an opportunity to develop his attributes.]

 

 

Cale left Hyunsung who went back to wiping the shield, as if he had additional energy. He flatly continued walking towards the group and ignored the green window that appeared. He swore he would hit the back of the war god's head once, couldn't he create a more normal skill?

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Why did it work immediately???

Cale : Ask the god of war.

Kim Dokja : Huh?

Cale : But, seeing Hyunsung makes me remember Choi Han.

Kim Dokja : ? Who?

Cale : Hm... my family and... my knight..? I think miss Rosalyn and miss Hannah often call him that? Anyway, in some parts they are almost the same.

Kim Dokja : ..who else could it be?

Cale : Let's hope you can meet them.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Leaving Kim Dokja curious to death about foreign names. Cale was standing next to Namwoon who was still looking at his red hair when Yoo Sangah worriedly spoke to the group.

 

"But I think Hyunsung-ssi is a bit burdened..."

"Maybe a little. But it's necessary. There are some people in the world who become stronger because they carry more weight."

 

Kim Dokja answered.

 

"Ah..."

"Don't worry."

"But don't overdo it, we are a group, not alone. Sharing the burden and encouraging each other is better."

 

Dorph and Sayeru nodded, while Heewon ruffled Cale's hair happily.

 

"I like Cale's words. We will fight together."

 

The others also nodded. Kim Dokja looked at Gilyoung and asked.

 

"Gilyoung, did you do what I asked?"

"Yes, hyung."

 

Lee Gilyoung answered from next to Yoo Sangah. On its head, there were a pair of small cockroach like antennae.

 

"That noona, she's at B1."

"Thank you."

 

Kim Dokja wanted to pull Cale's hand but Cale hid behind Kim Namwoon.

 

"?"

"I'm still tired. I used my strength too much. So I will continue to rest or I will suddenly sleep later. My handsome Dokja hyung, you can go alone, right?"

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja innocently from behind Kim Namwoon who seemed happy for some reason.

 

"..."

 

Kim Dokja was silent, he wanted to bring Cale, because this child made him comfortable and it feels calm when there is someone to share it with. But Kim Dokja also knows that this child once said that he could suddenly fall asleep if he used too much strength.

So Kim Dokja sighed and was about to say to rest, when suddenly, Cale immediately fell.

 

"Cale!!"

 

Namwoon immediately caught Cale and looked at Cale's face with worry. Dorph approached and felt Cale's forehead.

Then he shook his head in relief.

 

"Just fell asleep. He did overdo it earlier."

"Thank God... Let him rest, we haven't fought yet. I'll be back soon."

 

Kim Dokja nodded to his group, including Lee Hyunsung who was frantically approaching the group.

He had to seek other help. More power is better.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


7:00 pm


"Hoaaamm"

 

Cale covered his mouth with his hand, as he leaned against the wall lazily.

 

"Are you still sleepy?"

"Hmm... I can sleep for hours if nothing goes wrong."

"...it's not healthy"

"My dream is to slack around and sleep and eat happily"

"Haaaa"

 

Kim Dokja patted the red head who was still lazy. 

 

"We did as Dokja-ssi asked."

 

By the way, Kim Dokja asked Hyunsung to produce new weapons. The ingredients came from a class 8 underground species, groll, that was killed in struggle last night. Thankfully not all the monsters disappeared or were chopped up by Barrow for dinner. 

Blades and spears are made by cutting groll horns. They don't last long enough but they are appropriate as a temporary measure.

And with the help of Dorph and Sayeru, their weapons also had a better shape and were smoother than those made by Kim Dokja before. 

Kim Dokja stared at the weapons with a frown and muttered that he could do better too.

 

"Well... isn't this much lighter and more durable?"

"Ah... Thank you very much for everything."

 

Yoo Sangah bowed. 

Groll horns couldn't be used to make blunt weapons so only Lee Gilyoung still carried a mole weapon. Lee Gilyoung silently stared at the ground, sulking. Cale pulled Gilyoung over, gave him an apple pie and the two of them ate cutely. Meanwhile Kim Dokja just shook his head in amusement.

Then Kim Dokja looked at the others and seriously said.

 

"It won't be easy. This situation could be more dangerous than yesterday. Are you all ready?"

 

Everyone nodded.

 

"Okay, then we can start."

 

Everyone scattered, Cale remembered what Kim Dokja said before. The others will go to their respective tasks, while Cale, Kim Dokja and Hyunsung will go to Gong Pildu's place.

While they were going up, Hyunsung spoke in a voice devoid of confidence.

 

"II'm not sure."

"Everything will be fine."

 

However, Lee Hyunsung's face was still stiff.

 

"I think people are relying on me more than they should. I'm not sure I can do it well."

"You always do well hyung."

 

Cale said looking at Hyunsung, Kim Dokja added.

 

"Cale is right, Hyunsung-ssi is a reliable person."

"...Thank you for saying that. Actually, this is my first experience. When I was in the army, I never gained someone's trust like this."

 

Kim Dokja was silent for a bit then said.

 

"After this is over, I want to hear Hyunsung-ssi's story."

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' has started to open his heart to you.]

[Your understanding of the character 'Lee Hyunsung' has greatly increased.]

 

 

Hyunsung smiled slightly and looked at Kim Dokja.

 

"Sometimes I feel strange when talking to Dokja-ssi."

"Huh? Why...?"

"It's like you knew me from a long time ago... I can't explain it well..."

 

Lee Hyunsung scratched his head and explained. 

 

“Ah, I didn't mean anything strange. I just…”

"I know what you mean."

"Thank you."

 

 

+

[Cale : Because you've known him for a long time through that novel?

Kim Dokja : That's right...

Cale : But once again I tell you Kim Dokja, they are real people and not just characters. 

Kim Dokja : Of course, they are my colleagues now. ]

+

 

 

Cale nodded slightly. After a moment of silence, Hyunsung looked back at Kim Dokja and Cale.

 

"I also want to know about Dokja-ssi and Cale-nim's story."

"My story?"

 

Kim Dokja asked strangely.

 

"Yeah. I've never seen people like you guys before. I'm curious about what you guys were doing before this happened."

 

Kim Dokja fell silent then answered slowly.

 

"That's not very interesting."

"I still want to hear it. Cale-nim too."

"I'm just an ordinary kid who wants to be slacker."

"Hahaha, that's unique"

"You're first person who doesn't immediately look at my dreams strangely."

"I just feel that everyone is unique."

"Correct."

 

At the end of the conversation, they finally arrived at the floor they were going to. 

 

“Oh, Yoo Joonghyuk's friend. Have you come to negotiate?”

what negotiations..?

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja in confusion, but Kim Dokja just looked at the middle-aged men who were approaching them. Kim Dokja said that they were called the Chungmuro Landlord Alliance.

 

"Hmm... just little girls? Where are the women?"

 

Hyunsung looked confused at Cale, he didn't understand why Cale was always mistakenly called a girl. His hair was long, but Hyunsung didn't feel like Cale looked like a girl. Meanwhile, Kim Dokja almost lost his momentum because he laughed.

 

"..."

 

Cale chose to ignore whatever he heard and kept a straight face. He looked ahead, especially at the woman who was being pulled by her hair by the person who was talking to them earlier.

Cale remembered that the woman was part of the group that was in the green zone, five rooms yesterday. That man saw their glances and chuckled.

 

"Ahh, this? This friend doesn't know the place... But this matter is none of your business."

"S-Save me. Help me!"

 

That woman looked at them pitifully. Cale frowned in annoyance, but before he could act, Hyunsung stepped forward first.

 

"Let him go."

"What's your business?"

 

Lee Hyunsung looked at Kim Dokja after middle-aged man's question. After Kim Dokja nodded, green windows appeared sequentially.

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' wants to practice justice of his own free will.]

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' will soon evolve.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Get ready]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja increased his stats while Cale took out his top's whip.

 

"Let's bother these people."

-Good!!

-We won't hurt them Cale?

"Yes"

-CHAOS MISCHIEF DISTURBANCE!! LET'S ANNOY THEM!!!

 

-Kwaaaang!

 

Small explosions were heard throughout the subway. Big and small comotions followed afterward.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi!"

 

Kim Dokja shouted. Lee Hyunsung, who also heard explosion, nodded and ran forward, towards people in the front row with Kim Dokja. 

Meanwhile, Cale and wind elementals remain behind and intend to disturb alliance members.

 

"What, you bastard!"

-Sukak!!

"Kyaaak!"

 

The middle-aged man's arm holding the woman's head flew away. While running, Kim Dokja took the time to slash that bastard.  

 

"These crazy people! Stop them!"

 

However, before the others could move to restrain the two. Cale blocked them with wind elemental, making those who approached Kim Dokja retreat back again with wind.

A corridor in B2. It was Gong Pildu's private land. Both of them have arrived.

 

"Surround them!"

 

The alliance members who escaped tried to attack Kim Dokja and Hyunsung again. Cale wanted to throw his wind, but before he could use it, he heard the sound of the most excited wind elemental.

 

-LET'S FLY!!!

en, fly them.

 

Hyunsung, who was about to use his skill in front of Kim Dokja, to block the attacker, gasped when he saw the alliance members suddenly fly and leave Gong Pildu's green zone.

 

"Uh.. Huh?"

"That's Cale."

 

Kim Dokja said. However, before they had time to breathe a sigh of relief, Gong Pildu used his skill. He produced many weapons that were shot at the two of them.

 

"..damn.."

 

Hyunsung blocked the bullets that were heading his way and Cale protected Kim Dokja with his silver shield.

 

-Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

strong enough? might be able to penetrate monster's head. Similar to Park Jin Tae's bullet.

 

Then the sound of Gong Pildu was heard. He walked out casually.

 

"A rogue tenant is here."

 

Gong Pildu spoke as if the chaos before him was interesting.

 

"I thought you didn't come here to pay the fine. What's going on?"

"Now I will stop being a renter."

 

Kim Dokja said looking at Gong Pildu. He had to hurry, Kim Dokja saw Cale wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, strange wind that sent the alliance members flying and Lee Hyunsung who was still holding the bullet.

 

“Very interesting. Do you covet my land?”

"We'll see. More than that..."

 

 

[Some of the intruder's stats are reduced by Gong Pildu's personal land effect.]

 

 

Kim Dokja frowned at the notification.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Special effect of Armed Zone is 'private land debuff.' Does that affect you Cale?

Cale : No, but it's fast. Hyunsung doesn't seem strong. ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Hyunsung who was sweating, holding back the bullet.

Then Cale frowned when he saw red magic power starting to condense on the tower.

 

this is stronger than the previous one.

 

However, before the bullet was fired, people could hear screams from afar. They were members of the landlord alliance that were in another area, they rushed to this side while injured.

 

"P-Pildu-ssi! Ground...!"

 

There were signs they were injured by something sharp. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is Jihye

Cale : You asked that girl too?

Kim Dokja : We need to do something quickly, the more the better. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Hyunsung.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi, now."

 

Lee Hyunsung's eyes shook.

 

"Break it."

 

Lee Hyunsung raised his fist high. He looked restless and irritated, but there was also a strong determination not to back down.

 

 

[Character 'Lee Hyunsung' has evolved.]

 

 

There was a dazzling light and a silver aura began to appear around Lee Hyunsung's body.

 

aura?

 

 

[Due to character evolution, a new stigma has been unlocked.]

 

 

Pale magic power gathered around Lee Hyunsung's fist and within a few seconds, Lee Hyunsung's arm became large enough to surpass common sense. Cale withdrew his shield and flew to avoid the shock.

 

"Haaaat!"

 

Then Lee Hyunsung's fist fell to ground.

 

-Kwaaaaang!

 

There was a loud sound and fragments of broken floor scattered in the air. The alliance members shouted.

 

"W-What?"

-Jjejejejeok!

 

Dangerous cracks spread across the ground and position of the tower began to rotate. Magic bullet was fired at the wrong place. Cale lifted Hyunsung and Kim Dokja with his wind to avoid stray bullets.

The explosion spread and a cloud of dust rose. Then after a while.

 

-Ku ku ku ku!

 

There was a violent shaking and the ground of B2 began to collapse.

 

 

[Green Zone has been destroyed.]

 

 

[Character Gong Pildu's private estate has been destroyed.]

 

 

Cale went downstairs with Kim Dokja when 2 messages appeared. One blue and one green.

Then Kim Dokja looked at the collapsing ground and grinned at Gong Pildu.

 

"Let's go back to the time when we didn't have our own land."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows while chuckling.

 

"Thank You"

-This is fun!!

-Yes Cale

-HA HA HA HA

 

Cale kept his top's whip and thought.

 

Yes, it does feel really good when you destroy something. But it would be more fun if something was stolen. Hmm... that's a shame...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile in an unknown room.


"Secretive Plotter"

 

A kkoma with the number [999] was holding a broom and looking at the glass that was scattered everywhere.

 

"Shut up"

 

Someone with a cruel voice rubbed his forehead while releasing the glass he was holding again. The glass fell, shattering into pieces and another kkoma with the number [666] sigh.

 

"Haaa"

"Hold your anger"

 

said the kkoma with the number [41], looking away from the blue screen he was watching. He scrunched up his doll face and looked at the person in annoyance.

 

"I want to go there"

"You can't" 

 

[999] said while cleaning the glass calmly.

 

"He can meet her but I can't?"

"Calm down"

 

[41] still frowned and stared intently. He turned off the screen and got off the table.

 

"He's only reached the 3rd regression but I've been around longer, why haven't I met him?"

"Hey... are you still like this?" [41]

"Was he in that carriage before?"

"Can't you calm down first?" [666]

"Does that mean if I was more careful, I would have found the body?"

"Don't keep going like this, you're such a crazy person-" [41]

"He was precious to me, but I didn't see him dead there!!"

-Prang

 

The new glass that the person had brought out was thrown again and broke into pieces.

 

"I'm disgusting..."

"Then calm down, I can't let you watch, before you calm down again." [41]

"I-"

"You're not the only one who wants to meet him..." 

 

Kkoma [41] said sadly and left the room.

[666] sighed and said weakly.

 

"You'll scare him if you continue like that. Calm yourself, and be a gentle person that he will like." 

 

[666] also left after saying that. Followed by [999] who had cleaned up the broken glass.

But before he closed the door, [999] looked at the person intently.

 

"He was indeed lucky to have met him, but we can always see him too, isn't this also considered lucky? Don't ask for more and make a mess, Secretive Plotter."

 

-Brak

 

The door was closed, but that person covered his golden eyes and muttered very sadly.

 

"But I want to touch him, I want to hold him, want to hug him, want him next to me..."

 

That sound sounds like the sound of a violin with its strings cut, hoarse, scary, but sad.

 

"The reason I always repeat it is also because I hope to meet you someday."

 

That person stared at another screen containing Kim Dokja, who was standing next to a small red-haired child who was laughing sweetly.

 

"Why is he the only one who succeeded... I miss you Cale... so much... why can I never meet you... it's not fair... I miss you..."

 

And that sad voice continued to be heard from behind the door, where many kkomas with various numbers were standing.

 

"I hope he doesn't go crazy."

"I understand the feeling"

"I miss him too"

"He's the reason I survive"

"I also always remember him when i was about to give up."

"I want to meet"

"Everyone silent" [999]

"..."

"I'm the same, but don't overdo it. He'll be scared if he sees us like this." [999]

"I agree" [666]

"Let's stay calm, if the Secretive Plotter goes crazy, we have to wake him up. And make sure he doesn't look at another screen until he calms down" [41]

"Correct..."

"Yes.."

 

And answered by many other kkoma.


 

Notes:

Kkoma's diary.

[999] : Today Cale seems to like steak from xx meat so I have to try making lots of dishes from it

[666] : Cale looks cute with his mischievous grin. It seems like he hasn't changed. I'm sure he's thinking of a way to loot that Inho badly. That's what he did to my previous manager.

[41] : That damn Yoo Joonghyuk killed a lot of people at that station. He made Cale see many rotten corpses. I really want to beat him.

[102] : Cale's Naru form is truly unique. He said it was an item from the family that became an artifact? Interesting, he really looks like a naughty little vampire.

[1000] : Damn... why did Barrow go crazy like that? When I met him he wasn't that obedient? Did he hit his brain?

[68] : ....Why did they think of making the kitchen into pieces like that, so that it can be used portable...?

[93] Damn.. my neck hurts... He used the sword that beheaded me for a campfire..?

Etc...

 

Secretive Plotter who accidentally read: .....since when did they write this diary...?

 

_______________________________________

Then Secretive Plotter wrote at the bottom: I really want to go down and kill that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk and replace him.
Yoo Joonghyuk really was a cruel bastard who deserved to be beaten. Doing things as you please and without asking other opinions. Not to mention he also easily kills people who he thinks are interfering with his regression. He really is a bastard.

Another Kkoma who was about to write a new paragraph and saw Secretive Plotter join in writing a diary: ....is he cursing us all?

Chapter 33: Chapter 31

Notes:

You know, there are many opinions about 'Villains' for everyone.
And in my opinion, if someone is truly sorry and repentant, why should we continue to force him to live a dead end because of his past?
Wouldn't he actually become worse if we rejected him?
Like 'You guys won't even agree when I want to do good... wouldn't it be better if I did what you thought I would do? At least this is what you want, right?'

And I don't think Cale is someone who will just label someone as evil when that person really wants to change... (Hey, this is just my opinion, everyone has a different interpretation, right?)

And actually in this story...
Barrow just wanted to 'die'. He knows he was wrong, and he knows that he caused a lot of destruction so that's why he has given up hope of being forgiven. He just wanted to help Cale.

But Cale, who knew about the problem and that Barrow was also a 'victim', understood. He felt it was unfair for the 'unconscious' Barrow to bear the guilt when he was 'controlled'. That's why he hopes Barrow can come back and 'erase his mistakes'.

Before deciding, Cale must have considered a lot in the 5 years of living together. Cale was a master of thinking, it was clear he had 'tested' all three correctly~

Cale here didn't say to his family 'Hey, forgive him, he just killed someone, are you angry? He's a victim!' you know...
He just asked Barrow to go home and atone for his mistakes, and if his family took out their anger, then bear it. 'Even if you were 'crazy' at the time, it was still you who were in the wrong. Anger and sadness cannot be immediately removed. This is just a chance, so it's up to you to try to convince them'
That kind of Cale.
I think Cale is that good!!
#Love Cale polepel!!

And the point~~
Just wait for the next chapter. There will be Barrow who refuses to go home as well as Cale's intentions. So..

Read first and just see how it develops~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Yeah... it would be nice if there were gold coins to loot, or diamond statues. Hm... it would be even better if there were lots of mana stones for Miss Rosalyn...

 

Cale, who was still reminiscing about the good times in his world, heard groans and grumbles of the alliance group.

 

oh right.. it's still in chaos.

"Uhh... h-he's out."

"This dog..."

 

Cale turned his gaze toward ground that was collapsing and the alliance members that were becoming a mess. There were also groans of pain from people who fell to third underground floor.

 

"Eeeeok...!"

that must be painful....

 

Among one of them was also Gong Pildu which was covered in dust and looked like it was in a mess. He glared at them, with an ugly face he was about to open his mouth. But before that happened, Bihyung appeared from thin air with his cute surprised face.

Cale waved his hand with a smile at Bihyung who raised his hand to his head.

 

[Oh hi humans- wait, no!] 

It looks like Bihyung is communicating with Kim Dokja...

 

Cale chuckled when he saw Bihyung pointing at Kim Dokja in annoyance when constellation message appeared.

Different from Kim Dokja's message which contained chaos, Cale's message contained strange things.

 

[Absolute good constellation tells you not to be a bad boy]

[Absolute good constellation also said not to follow the incarnation of 'Kim Dokja' when he does bad things]

Wow... it feels like I'm getting a lecture...

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' tells you to be careful]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says that you should not do reckless things like the incarnation of 'Kim Dokja']

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice' favors your revolution.]

[Some constellations glare at Constellation 'Bald General of Justice'  and tell them not to teach strange things]

[Constellation 'Bald General of Justice' falls silent.]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' tells weak humans to stay away from chaos.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles]

[3,000 coins have been sponsored.]

...Kim Dokja is hated, right...?

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja with sympathy as the alliance members shouted at them in annoyance.

 

"Y-You bastard!"

"Kill them!"

"Ack"

 

Kim Dokja suddenly carried Cale and started running to platform with Lee Hyunsung.

 

 

[Readers view the character information of 'Lee Hyunsung']

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Evolution was successful.

Cale : Ah.. yes.

Kim Dokja : Cale?

Cale : How long will you carry me?

Kim Dokja : eh, sorry. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja put Cale down, looked at noisy people and turned to Lee Hyunsung.

 

“Hyunsung-ssi, how many more times can you use it?”

"... Maybe once or twice more."

 

Lee Hyunsung was panting and clearly very tired.

Not long after, Cale saw a scattered group running in this direction. Kim Dokja asked Yoo Sangah who was running in front.

 

"Is there anywhere you can't destroy?"

"I destroyed them!"

"I didn't realize that the room could be damaged like this. We pounded on the ground together and it was destroyed..."

 

Jung Heewon followed.

 

"Just one sword thrust is needed"

"One fist"

 

Sayeru and Dorph also added while shrugging their shoulders.

The rest of group apart from the three of them is tasked with destroying the small Green Zone

Together with the group that had gathered, they went down the transfer corridor stairs to lane 4 and saw face of Lee Jihye who greeted them by waving her sword in the air.

 

"You destroyed them?"

"Yeah. That's easy. And hey Cale, you're still cute as usual."

 

Jihye waved her hand happily. Cale remembered Kim Dokja saying that like his uncle, Jihye attacked the green zone which contained five to eight people.

 

“Now what? Those bastards will run wild. Ah, there they are.”

 

Lee Jihye's expression changed as she looked behind them.

 

"I won't help you this time."

"I don't need it."

 

Jung Heewon pouted when she saw Lee Jihye retreat.

 

"What is up with her?"

"That's right, Heewon noona hasn't met Jihye yet, right?"

"Jihye?"

"Hmm... you'll see each other later. Let's handle this first."

 

Then a new scenario emerged.

 

 

[Bounty scenario has occurred!]

 

 

+

[Bounty Scenario – Assassination Commission]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: C

Clear Conditions: Constellation Channel #BIR-3642 has requested to kill a specific person. Please kill 'Kim Dokja' from Chungmuro Station.

Time Limit: 10 minutes.

Compensation: 2,000 coins.

Failure: None

+

 

 

+

[Cale : You're hated, right? 

Kim Dokja : This will be fun.

Cale: Heh]

+

 

 

Cale looked at the angry people, accepted new scenario and glared at Kim Dokja.

 

"Wow, you seem to be famous, grasshopper ahjussi!!" 

 

Kim Namwoon stared at the scenario with an eerie twinkle when Jung Heewon asked idly.

 

"I will receive 2,000 coins if I kill Dokja-ssi now?"

"Why, do you want to kill me?"

“Yeah, maybe. If you give me 200,000 coins then I don't know.”

"Oh, if it's that much I'll also try to tie Kim Dok-"

"Hyung."

"...hyung."

 

Cale glared at Kim Dokja who shrugged his shoulders with a grin at Cale.

 

“Dokja-ssi. Go behind me.”

 

Lee Hyunsung stepped in front. Jung Heewon remained on the right side and Cale on the left side. Dorph and Sayeru next to Cale and Heewon. Meanwhile Sangah, Gilyoung and Namwoon moved to block any access. It was a defense formed around Kim Dokja. Jung Heewon smiled.

 

"Now I can pay my debt."

"Dokja-ssi, we will try to block it somehow."

 

There are people showing hostility around. Angry landowners and tenants are blinded by the bounty search. Kim Dokja watched all his colleagues and opened his mouth.

 

"Do not be nervous."

 

Kim Dokja lightly grabbed Gilyoung and Cale's shoulders. Then move towards the train tracks.

 

"We don't have to fight them."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: I don't remember which regression, but Yoo Joonghyuk destroyed green zone as soon as he arrived at Chungmuro.

Cale : You follow that?

Kim Dokja : Yes, there will be a scenario update. ]

+

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows as a blue window appeared.

 

 

[All green zones in this region have been destroyed and the main scenario has collapsed.]

[Difficulty is automatically adjusted according to the remaining scenario schedule.]

[Scenario content updated!]

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #3 – Emergency Defense]

Category: Main

Difficulty: B-

Clear conditions: All green zones in the region are destroyed and the monsters that will be created in remaining days suddenly become wild. Survive against a flood of monsters for the remaining time.

Time Limit: 8 hours.

Compensation: 1,000 coins.

Failure: –

+

 

 

"Wow, look at this, grasshopper ahjussi. You're making a mess, right?"

 

Kim Namwoon looked back at strange scenario between Kim Dokja and the blue window. Jung Heewon patted the white head soothingly.

 

"That's how it is Dokja-ssi"

"But I like this. Hehe"

 

Cale averted his gaze from Jung Heewon and Kim Namwoon who were chatting happily. Then looked at Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale : This is going to be messy.

Kim Dokja : Originally, there were three days left in the scenario. Now the monsters that were supposed to be created during the remaining time of green zone scenario will appear at once. In other words, it's simple.

Cale : Defense...

Kim Dokja : Yes, the defense game has started. ]

+

 

 

As soon as their conversation ended, a new window appeared.

 

 

[Emergency defense has b egun!]

 

 

"W-What?"

 

The people who approached started screaming. A monster's scream could be heard from outside the door. The waves of monsters moved like angry waves.

 

"Crazy! What the hell?"

 

The lane 3 platform quickly became a mess. People's faces became speculative as they watched the monsters coming from all sides. The bounty scenario was completely forgotten.

 

-Grrrr!

 

Some grolls ran up and bit some alliance members. People scattered into chaos and many people screamed.

Now is the only chance. Kim Dokja shouted at group members.

 

"Go to the transfer route!"

 

Kim Dokja lifted Cale again and started jumping up the transit stairs. Dorph carried Gilyoung and followed Kim Dokja with the other group members. 

 

"I can run alone..."

"You want faint again?"

"It's not always like that and I've had enough rest."

"But I want to carry you..."

"..."

 

Cale ignored the grumbling Kim Dokja as they continued running. By the time they reached the top level, people were blocking the way.

 

"What? Move!"

"Do you want to fall?"

 

Kim Dokja kicked several followers away and pulled out a sword with one hand. People were shocked by the Pure White Star Energy blade and retreated.

 

"You don't understand the situation yet."

"W-What?"

"Even if you come, you won't be able to survive."

 

There was a feeling of despair in people's expressions. There are no more rooms. Now there is no longer a safe zone from monsters in Chungmuro.

 

"What should we do?"

"What else? Fight."

“Don't say crazy words! This is all because of you guys! If you didn't ruin our room…!”

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who was using his sword and destroying the transfer ladder. 

 

-Kwarurung!

"Uwaaaack!"

 

The center of the stairs fell with a big sound along with the people. Cale frowned.

 

 

+

[Cale : What are you doing?

Kim Dokja : They need to help Gong Pildu fight the monsters.

Cale : That would be difficult.

Kim Dokja: If they were together, it would be easy. We just need to make them fight. There are many of them. ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at the crowd that was getting increasingly angry. One of them shouted.

 

"Crazy! Quickly find another ladder! Immediately!"

 

But Hyunsung had already run and destroyed another transit ladder. Next, sounds of quarreling and something breaking were heard on the other side.

 

“Shit! Waaah!”

 

The screams of people trapped on platform in row 3 were heard. Lee Jihye approached Kim Dokja and asked.

 

"Ahjussi. This isn't what you told me. If you leave it like this..."

"I know."

 

Kim Dokja put Cale down and looked at the downstairs that had become a mess. If they just left it like this, they would all be killed. Whether it's from monsters or using each other's bodies as stepping stones to climb to the top.

But Cale knew that Kim Dokja definitely wouldn't let that happen.

 

 

[Reader uses 'Bookmark'.]

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows looking at the blue window. Then he blinked many times and narrowed his eyes. That was because for some reason, Cale saw Cheon Inho's shadow around Kim Dokja. Come to think of it, this was the first time Cale saw Kim Dokja using his bookmark up close.

 

he said he used the skills of the novel characters... hmm.. but this is what it looks like...?

 

While Cale was still staring at Cheon Inho's shadow, Kim Dokja's voice was heard.

 

 “Hi Gong Pildu. How long are you going to stand there?”

 

Cale turned his gaze to Gong Pildu who was glaring at Kim Dokja.

 

"This dog...!"

“Don't you have to act to live? If you move, everyone can live.”

 

Cale grinned.

 

This seems to be Inho's instigator skill.

 

"P-Pildu-ssi!"

"P-Pildu-ssi, please save us!"

 

Gong Pildu's expression changed. Like how Inho easily influences his surroundings, now Kim Dokja can too.

 

“The third scenario is not as difficult as you think. Once everyone gives up on the room and participates in the defense, there are enough people to deal with monsters.”

 

Kim Dokja's words were half true. If Chungmuro had united before they got here, there would have been far fewer casualties. However, the biggest pitfall of this scenario is Green Zone.

 

"If Gong Pildu fights with people, you can survive."

 

Those who fight together will survive, those who run away will die. 

 

"Now there's no room for you to escape. Forget whether you're a landlord or a tenant and fight. Or you'll all die."

 

Gong Pildu put on a hostile face and the people around him looked at Gong Pildu in panic.

 

"Damn, this damn guy...!"

"Pildu-ssi! Please help us!"

 

Finally, alliance members gathered around Gong Pildu. If he fled here alone, he would ignore everyone else and doom them to death. In the end Gong Pildu made a decision.

 

“Damn… Everyone gather here!”

 

Cale smiled.

 

That uncle isn't a bad person, right?

"I need time to install the new Armed Zone. Everyone hold on!"

 

Blood splattered everywhere and people screamed as their limbs were torn apart.

 

"Aaaagh!"

 

The people from the alliance gathered neatly, but the tenants left the formation at will.

 

"Yoo Sangah-ssi."

“Yes. Please leave it to me.”

 

Yoo Sangah used her threads to save people who could no longer fight. After all, their mission was to buy time for Gong Pildu to deploy the Armed Zone.

 

"U-Uhh... t-thank you."

 

The tenants were rescued and towed by Sangah. Some of them tried to wrap the injured area, but others just stared at Kim Dokja carefully. Kim Dokja smiled and said.

 

"Oh, do you want the prize?"

 

[Time limit for the bounty scenario has expired.]

[Reward hanging on Kim Dokja has been destroyed.]

 

 

Along with the system message, Kim Dokja put on a fake sad face.

 

"Sorry, it's too late."

"I-I'm sorry."

 

That tenants looked embarrassed as they put away their weapons. Gong Pildu's voice was heard, who had finished installing his armed zone. But Cale ignored all that and took out potions and cloth.

 

"Namwoon hyung, Hyunsung hyung, Heewon noona, and uncle. Help me apply the potion to their wounds."

"Oh yes"

 

Hyunsung went forward first and watched Cale pour the potion onto a wet cloth and wipe it on the wound. The wound stopped bleeding and got smaller. Then Sayeru took out a bandage from his spatial bag and bandaged the wound.

 

"We can pour it straight in?"

 

Cale shaking his head at Kim Namwoon's question.

 

"My potion isn't that much, it's enough to stop the bleeding."

 

Cale gave the wet cloth to Hyunsung who looked at it with a twinkle of admiration, which made Cale shiver. For some reason he remembered Clopeh and video recording devices.

 

damn.. I just remembered. That damn recorder hasn't been destroyed yet, right? That crazy bastard, what if the kids see him?! 

 

Cale threw out some more potions at Kim Namwoon with a black face.

 

"Cut off the hands of naughty people who have evil intentions"

 

Cale looked at several of the tenants who were staring at the potion greedily and giving off a dominating aura until they salivated. Kim Namwoon nodded in understanding and took out his dagger.

 

"You should be grateful for being helped, don't try to cause trouble. Unlike Cale, I will kill and throw you to the monsters if you do something funny."

"I agree with Namwoon"

 

Jung Heewon took out her sword and swung right and left.

 

"You guys should be grateful and not make a mess, okay?"

 

Jung Heewon smiled brightly but stared sharply at tenant, who nodded quickly like he was going to pound an onion.

Sayeru also took out a lot of bandages and showed how to bandage the wound properly.

 

"Let me."

 

Heewon took the cloth from Hyunsung and shifted it roughly. Which made Hyunsung scratch his head awkwardly.

 

-Dududududu!

-Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

 

Cale patted Hyunsung's shoulder who was still crouching and approached Kim Dokja who was still looking at the crowd fighting together.

That moles screamed and became hollowed out by the bullets shot by Gong Pildu's zone. Even the glass doors and walls were also destroyed.

 

"As expected of Pildu-ssi!"

"Wow!"

 

People also attacked monsters that bullets couldn't handle. As Kim Dokja said, Gong Pildu and these people were enough to destroy the monster tide.

 

“All of you damn trash, disappear!”

 

Lee Hyunsung spoke in awe.

 

“This is a very extraordinary stigma. Is it okay when the magic power consumption is so large?”

"It's a good stigma so it'll be fine for a while."

"Shall we help...?"

"Gong Pildu is enough. If we go down then he will be distracted and stop shooting."

 

 

+

[Cale : While?

Kim Dokja : The Defense Master sponsor behind Gong Pildu is really perfect for a scenario like this. As long as he supported Gong Pildu, Gong Pildu would not die here. 'As long as the sponsorship continues.'

Cale : But it can't be up to 8 hours of defense, right?

Kim Dokja : Don't worry, I have a plan. 

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Trust your handsome hyung.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : For now, let's relax. ]

+

 

 

Because of that, Kim Dokja patted Cale's red head, sat down and stretched his legs.

He looked at Hyunsung and the group behind who were still applying the potion, then said.

 

"We'll suck on honey for a bit."

"...Is it time for personal care?"

 

Lee Hyunsung sat with Kim Dokja and the group members also started to relax one by one.

They were only applying potions to serious injuries, so there wasn't much work, considering that Sangah would withdraw them before the people were seriously injured. Jung Heewon gave the cloth to Kim Namwoon and asked.

 

“Thank you. I didn't get enough sleep… can I sleep now?”

"Yes."

“Cale, save the rest.”

"hm?"

 

Kim Namwoon returned the potion to Cale. Cale saw the chaos below but before he could ask, Sangah said confidently.

 

"Don't worry, I will pull them out before they get seriously injured. We can't run out of potions in an emergency."

"Okay"

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders and put away the potions and cloth. He then sat next to his uncle.

 

"Want to sleep?"

 

Cale shook his head at Sayeru who was preparing to take out a teddy bear.

 

"I've had enough rest."

 

Sayeru nodded and put back the hand that had been in the spatial bag.

10 minutes later, Jung Heewon lay on the ground and snored. Kim Dokja scratched his head in confusion. It seemed he didn't understand, how could Hewoon sleep so easily?

 

"A-Aren't we too relaxed?"

 

Only Sangah sounded worried. But Kim Dokja just shook his head and looked at the chaos.

 

"Just think of standing on the right line."

"Then there..."

"They got the wrong line."

 

The confusion at the lower level had almost subsided because of Gong Pildu.

 

-Dududududu!

"Uwaaaah!"

 

Kim Dokja thought that Gong Pildu should have lived a better life from the start.

 

“Fuck! Fuuuuuckers!”

 

Amidst the endless procession of monsters, Gong Pildu's scream resounded.

 

yeah, let's just go with it

 

Finally Cale shrugged, he activated the record and watched the monster's movements.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile somewhere in Puzzle City.


 

Alberu was thinking while holding his Taerang. He recalled how someone named Gong Pildu used his weapon to shoot monsters.

 

"Taerang."

“Yes, Alberu Crossman-nim”

"Can you shape that thing?"

"That's difficult"

"You can form weapons other than guns?"

"Can"

"Really? Please."

 

Then Taerang changed into a strange shape, Alberu looked at object strangely. However, if Cale were there, he would know that the shape was a Bazooka.

 

“Put it on your shoulders Alberu Crossman-nim”

"Hm? Like that?"

 

Alberu put the Bazooka on his shoulder, and not long afterward fired.

 

"Ack"

-Bang!!!! 

-Brak!!

 

Alberu, who was thrown to the other side, stared stiffly as he returned the taerang into spear form.

 

"..."

 

The walls of the underground training room collapsed. Even the top floor was shaking.

 

“Alberu!!”

 

Tasha ran downstairs, she saw the wall and looked at Alberu worriedly.

 

"Did someone attack you? What is this?"

"Not that..."

"Prince cookies!!!!! What is this!?"

 

Cute Raon-nim flapped quickly and looked at the ruins worriedly.

 

"That..."

"Don't worry, cookies prince!! I, the great and mighty Raon Miru have used magic to prevent this house from collapsing!!! I have also contacted our families to come!!"

"...."

 

Alberu rubbed his face with his one free hand.

 

"It's me..."

"Hah?"

"What did you say, cookies prince?"

"...dont call.."

 

But before Alberu finished speaking, many teleportation lights appeared containing his companions.

 

"..."

 

Now in front of many eyes, Alberu had to explain his pranks and jealousy when he saw skills from another world.

Alberu swore, he would never try another form of weapon he had never seen...

 

"Damn it.."


 

Notes:

After hearing Alberu explain with a face of embarrassment and gratitude that Cale wasn't there so he couldn't make fun of him.

Tasha : Er...
Raon : *Can only flap his wings and open and close his mouth with a blank face*
On: ....
Hong : Nya-nyaaa....
Choi Han : Ba-Bazooka?
Ron: Hooo.
Rosalyn : Oh, my gosh...
Hannah : *Almost said 'Are you an idiot, crown prince?'*
Jack : *Smiles gently while pinching Hannah to make her hold back whatever she is about to say*
Alberu : .... *Makes a calm face*
Alberu in his heart: Gaaaaahhhhh I'm embarrassed!!!!
Taerang : Should I show another form, Alberu Crossman-nim?
Alberu : *Gritting his teeth while speaking at a very low volume* N-o-!

Chapter 34: Chapter 32

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

An hour after the battle started, Gong Pildu was still holding out well. He continued to fight without losing his best moments. He does look tired, but can still use his skills well.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : He leveled up and gained new skills.

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : It seems like the sponsors behind Gong Pildu are rushing to support its growth. If he could survive here, Gong Pildu's growth would be enormous.

Cale : As long as he can survive here?

Kim Dokja : Take it easy ]

+

 

 

"Uhweeeh...!"

 

Gong Pildu's tired voice was heard. Even so, Cale just continued to calmly watch Kim Dokja, just like what he said before.

 

"Hahaha, look at that silly face. Hahahaha"

"Heh, his face looks like he swallowed dirt, hehe"

 

Cale also ignored Lee Jihye and Kim Namwoon who were laughing harmoniously while braiding his red hair. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...That Jihye... she told me before that I should save them... it really shows the transformation in student Yoo Joonghyuk's disposition.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : They both even really had fun playing with your hair, Cale.

Cale: Shut up.

Kim Dokja : hahaha ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja chuckled and looked at Jihye.

 

“By the way, why isn't Yoo Joonghyuk here?

“How could I have known? Master is always busy.”

 

Cale frowned slightly after seeing Kim Dokja freeze for a few seconds and nervously looked at Gong Pildu while still asking Jihye.

 

“What time does Yoo Joonghyuk enter the dungeon?”

"Around 9am today..."

 

Lee Jihye stopped talking and looked at Kim Dokja.

 

 "...Wait a minute, how did you know my  master entered the dungeon?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Damn. It's already 8 o'clock in the evening. This means that it has been more than 11 hours since Yoo Joonghyuk entered. But he still hasn't come out...

Cale : Why?

Kim Dokja : We have to look for Yoo Joonghyuk.

Cale : Is he in trouble?

Kim Dokja : I don't know, but he could be in trouble if he doesn't get help immediately. We have to hurry.

Cale : Hey, wait- 

Cale : Hey!!]

+

 

 

However, Kim Dokja had stopped talking and was communicating with Bihyung, seeing how Bihyung was also looking at Kim Dokja. Cale looked at Sayeru and Dorph.

 

"Barrow is with Yoo Joonghyuk, right?"

"Hm? Yes, my liege followed that kid to keep an eye on him."

 

Sayeru answered while taking out tea that wasn't lemon.

 

"What's wrong Cale?"

 

Dorph took the tea and looked at Cale in confusion. However, Cale just continued to activate the skill, which still couldn't be activated, since earlier.

 

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill cannot be activated]

[Villain and Hero communication box skill cannot be activated]

[Villain and Hero communication box skill cannot be activated]

[Villain and Hero communication box skill cannot be activated]

 

 

"Tsk"

 

Cale let go of his hair braid, Jihye looked regretfully at her destroyed work of art and stood up to Kim Dokja to sit next to him.

Cale thought for a moment and decided to ask Jihye the location of the two, but before he could take a step, a strange window appeared.

 

 

[They are in another scenario, Cale. They can't be contacted until they get out of there]

 

 

"Ack"

 

Cale immediately fell back, which was caught by Kim Namwoon.

 

"W-what's wrong Cale? Do you want to faint again?"

 

Cale did not listen to Kim Namwoon's worried words, because he was staring at the heart tattoo on his hand.

 

this is the thing that the god of death said, to convey to me...

 

Right now the tattoo was glowing blue, like the color of a window appearing.

 

"Hey, you."

 

But the window disappeared after conveying that information. No matter how Cale asked, there was no answer.

 

"Damn..."

"Cale?"

 

Sayeru and Dorph looked worriedly at Cale who was still being held by Kim Namwoon. But Cale just waved his hand and rubbed the tattoo that had stopped glowing.

 

"It seems like the two of them are entering another scenario."

"What's that?"

 

Dorph looked at Sayeru but Sayeru just shook his head.

 

“My liege didn't say anything at that time. He just said to follow Yoo Joonghyuk.”

"Did something happen to Barrow ahjussi, Cale?"

"I hope not."

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja, who brought out several round bottles and strange papers.

 

? What does he want to do?

 

Cale broke away from Kim Namwoon.

 

"Wait here a moment"

 

And walked closer to Kim Dokja, when Yoo Sangah who was also staring at the item that Kim Dokja was holding asked.

 

"What's that?"

"A contract to make 'gap' and 'eul.'"

 

Cale watched Kim Dokja write his name in the 'gap' section and then sat quietly.

 

 

+

[Cale : What are you doing?

Kim Dokja : Just look

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

[Sponsor 'Gong Pildu' requests help from nearby constellations.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' scoffs.]

"hoo"

 

Cale raised an eyebrow and looked at Kim Dokja who was grinning back at him.

Bihyung also looked at Kim Dokja and muttered.

 

[Wait a minute, of course you don't...]

 

However, Kim Dokja only looked down and spoke to the exhausted Gong Pildu.

 

"Hey, you there."

-Dududududu! 

 

Gong Pildu was still shooting crazily and looked at Kim Dokja while panting.

 

"Are you going to die like this or are you going to sign a contract with me?"

"W-What...?"

"I'm not a constellation so I can't be a sponsor. But if you want, I can be the person behind the scenes. How about that?"

"What is this bastard talking about...?"

"Gong Pildu, shut up. I'm not talking to you."

"What...?"

 

Kim Dokja waved the 'contract' in one hand and the 'Intermediate Magic Power Recovery Potion' in the other.

 

“Answer quickly. I will give these items to you if you come with me.”

 

Then Cale saw a message window, which for some reason he could also see, that appeared in front of Kim Dokja.

 

[Sponsor behind the character 'Gong Pildu' has revealed himself.]

[Constellation 'Defense Master' looks at you as if you are crazy.]

 

Bihyung looked at Kim Dokja dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Cale just raised his eyebrows and sat down.

A few moments later, Kim Dokja explained to Cale.

By the way, since last time, Kim Dokja has become diligent in explaining things he knows to Cale. Even though it was troublesome, Cale still welcomed the conversation.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Defense Master constellation is not that rich, some constellations only make incarnations as toys. However Defense Master is someone who cares about his incarnation. The fact that Gong Pildu was going to die only meant that he had run out of coins.

Cale : So you want to tie him up?

Kim Dokja : Right. He had to be willing, because once Gong Pildu died, that person would be forgotten.

Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja : His world has long been a 'scenario' and is completely destroyed. Therefore, the Defense Master myth is no longer discussed. Myths that have disappeared and constellations that can't get coins. If it continues like that, one day its existence will disappear.

Cale : They survive because their stories keep spreading?

Kim Dokja : That's how the constellations are. Therefore, being forgotten means death.

Cale : Then, he will accept.

Kim Dokja : Of course ]

+

 

 

Then Yoo Sangah's voice was heard speaking nervously after seeing Gong Pildu getting more and more chaotic.

 

"Dokja-ssi, that person is going to die."

 

Gong Pildu bit his lip so hard that blood flowed. There are now only two mini towers left in the Armed Zone. 

Cale just continued to sit and watch. Then Gong Pildu, who was still bleeding downstairs, suddenly screamed. 

 

“W-What? What is this message?”

"W-What happened to Pildu-ssi?"

 

After a while Kim Dokja said happily.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Look, it works. 

Cale : Oh, congratulations.

Kim Dokja : It will be over soon.

Cale : Yes yes ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja talked to the constellation. And after they draw up a contract. Kim Dokja checked the contract once again and he nodded.

 

"I'll sign the contract."

 

Soon, a common thread connected Kim Dokja and Gong Pildu. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Heh, Yoo Jonoghyuk would be surprised if he knew that Gong Pildu could be obtained so easily. He had tried to order Gong Pildu in several regressions, but always failed.

Cale : Be happy, Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : of course, if I hadn't read half of Ways of Survival, I wouldn't know how to use 'Behind the Scenes Contracts' in this way either.

Cale : That novel details strange things, right?

Kim Dokja : That's why the novel is so long. ]

+

 

 

It seems that from the start, this novel was created as a guide... Like... the TBoH novel...

 

Cale was still thinking while watching Kim Dokja hand over the recovery potion to Yoo Sangah.

 

“Give this to Gong Pildu. You have to give him one every 40 minutes.”

"...Is it okay to give this to him?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded. Yoo Sangah tied the potion with the thread and sent the potion towards Gong Pildu. 

Gong Pildu became confused after seeing the potion appear in front of him. He looked at Yoo Sangah, Kim Dokja and the potion, in order.

 

"What's this?"

"Drink and fight."

 

Kim Dokja said, Gong Pildu was suspicious for a moment but immediately opened the lid of the potion. Blue smoke appeared around his body and the destroyed tower returned to its original appearance.

 

Gong Pildu wiped the remaining potion off his lips and looked at Kim Dokja.

 

“Stupid man. Do you think I will forgive you for this? Once I get out of here, that will be the end of you…”

"Shut up, Gong Pildu."

“O-Oof? Oof oof oof?”

"Oohh"

 

Cale, Namwoon and Jihye stared interestingly as Gong Pildu became unable to speak.

 

“Fight hard. Don't touch my group members.”

"Huh...! Oof oof...!"

 

And Gong Pildu suddenly activated his skill and started shooting crazily again.

 

-Dududududu!

 

Yoo Sangah's eyes widened.

 

“D-Dokja-ssi? W-Why is that guy…?”

"I made 'gap' into 'eul."

"...did you write something...?"

"Well, anyway now you can rest assured about Gong Pildu."

 

Then Cale looked at the many constellation messages that appeared in front of Kim Dokja with a small laugh.

 

interesting.

 

Then Dokkaebi Biryu appeared in the air.

 

[C-Constellation! W-Why... are you suddenly leaving? D-Don't go! Wait a little longer...!]

 

Biryu made a desperate plea. It was dokkaebi, who created the food penalty and 'living costs' at Gumho Station.

 

[H-Hiik! N-No...]

 

Dokkaebi Biryu gradually blurred and disappeared.

 

 

[Channel #BIR-3642 has been forced to leave after subscriptions were reduced.]

 

 

Cale watched as the black pillow case disappeared and looked at Bihyung who was looking at Kim Dokja in horror.

Then Kim Dokja stroked Cale's red head and spoke to the group who were confused and still didn't understand the situation.

 

“Everyone. Sorry, we have to leave for a moment.”

"Huh? Now?"

"There's a place that needs to be visited immediately. Hyunsung-ssi and Yoo Sangah-ssi, please stay here. You don't need to do anything. Just throw the potion into the Gong Pildu until the end of the scenario and relax."

"Sayeru and Namwoon also stay here."

"Cale?"

"Why?"

 

Sayeru frowned, while Kim Namwoon, who was left behind again, just frowned.

 

"Accompany those here. Namwoon is strong and Sayeru can lead. As a backup plan if someone other than Gong Pildu causes trouble."

"Okay"

"Tsk"

 

Jung Heewon, who was paying attention to their conversation, then asked.

 

"What about Gilyoung, Dorph and me?"

"You will come with us."

"Where to?"

“Mm… it's hard to explain but there are bad people.”

"Bad people?"

"Yes. A bad guy who disappears to eat things alone, regardless of whether people die or not. From now on, I will hit him in the back of the head."

"Congratulations on your dream which will soon come true."

 

Cale and Kim Dokja chuckled, as Jung Heewon thought for a moment before asking.

 

"...Is he worse than Gong Pildu?"

 

Kim Dokja pondered for a moment before answering.

 

"He's much worse."

"Then let's go."

"I'll explain the details later."

 

Kim Dokja and Cale moved in with Jung Heewon, Dorph and Lee Gilyoung. Then someone grabbed Kim Dokja's shoulder. That's Lee Jihye

 

"Wait, where are you going now?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Let's invite her too.

Cale : Hmm.. ]

+

 

 

“Good. You can come along.”

"Where are you going?"

"Yoo Jonghyuk is in danger."

 

Lee Jihye laughed as if she thought Kim Dokja was joking.

 

“What nonsense are you saying? Master is in danger?”

 

Kim Dokja's expression remained serious and Lee Jihye's laughter soon disappeared.

 

“…Are you serious? No, how do you know this?”

 

Kim Dokja checked the time.

 

“That bastard, he went to the hidden dungeon at Exit 1?”

"U-Uh?"

"And it's been 11 hours since he came in?"

"Uhhh..." 

 

Lee Jihye spoke blankly.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I remember that Yoo Joonghyuk 'had attacked Chungmuro's 'hidden dungeon' for eight times. He failed twice and succeeded six times. The problem is that both failures are concentrated in their initial regression. 8th and 11th turns.

Cale : Failed?

Kim Dokja : Yes, during the 8th regression, Yoo Joonghyuk died in the hidden dungeon of Chungmuro.

Cale : Wait- what happens if he dies??

Kim Dokja : That's what I'm worried about..]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Lee Jihye.

 

"At this rate, Yoo Joonghyuk will die today."

 

 

+

[Cale : Wait a minute! But Barrow was there. Will that person still fail??

Kim Dokja : W-what did you say...?

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Ba-Ba-Ba-Barrow is also with Yoo Joonghyuk?!

Cale : ..is there a problem?

Kim Dokja : This is Crazy! ]

+

 

 

Cale looked confused, as Kim Dokja turned pale. Cale wondered.

 

So what???

 

Notes:

Meanwhile, at the same time. Two men who bring destruction, are entering the film 'Annabelle'.

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Kill the possessed*
Barrow : Don't kill, Cale doesn't like it.
Yoo Joonghyuk: I understand.
Annabelle : ...cruel.

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Stares at the upside down painting then slashes*
Annabelle : AAAAAAAAAAAAA

Barrow : *Sees the doll he threw into the puddle reappears, and he throws it into the toilet*
Annabelle : Wa-wait-!
Toilet: ...he pressed me...

Yoo Joonghyuk: *Looking at the doll that suddenly appeared in annoyance. Prick until it's out of shape*
Annabelle : Hey!!
Sword : Sorry doll.

Barrow : *Meet a small child who is possessed. Flush with one gallon of holy water, which he got after threatening. Until that child is soaked*
Annabelle : Blup blup

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Sees the bed swaying on its own, looks for the foot of the bed and splits it to balance it*
Annabelle : ...that's not how it works...

Barrow : *Sees a room shaking and being destroyed by the power of 'Annabelle'. Take out the fire sword and burn the house.*
Annabelle : No!!!

And finally the theater ends with Annabelle running to end her life by drinking holy water personally*

 

Theater owner: .....

Chapter 35: Chapter 33

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While walking, Kim Dokja explained to Cale about the 'BIG PROBLEM' that would happen if Barrow got into that scenario.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ..you understand!? Oh this is crazy!! I mean.. this.. this... THE WORLD WILL END!!!!

Cale: I heard you, so stop being hysterical.

Kim Dokja : You don't understand!! I told you, Barrow will be controlled by Dungeon Master and become desperate and crazy and go on a rampage and destroy the entire scenario and kill all the incarnations and also Yoo Joonghyuk and the regression becomes a failure!!!

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Sayeru and Dorph also couldn't stop Barrow's rampage... we are broken...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Barrow + Yoo Joonghyuk

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : We will fail... I don't know what will happen when regressor die. This is why I'm anxious. What happens to world, after regressor disappear? Will it be reset with regression? Or will parallel universes branch out? The latter would be lucky, but if it were the former... 

Cale : Calm down, Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : How can I calm down!!!

Cale : I'll know if something happens to Barrow. Currently he is fine. So just hurry up and save the world.

Kim Dokja : I'll do something about the sunfish but what about Barrow?

Cale : There's me, I'll do something about it.

Kim Dokja : I-I believe in you... don't let that regressor die, Cale..

Cale : OK, OK

Kim Dokja : Cale...

Cale : ..shut up. ]

+

 

 

Cale averted his gaze from Kim Dokja who continued to scroll nervously on his phone. He looked around him. They were currently moving towards 'hidden dungeon' entrance on the first underground floor. Cale and Kim Dokja walked behind Lee Jihye, Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon. Meanwhile, Dorph was in the last position and became very quiet.

 

hm?

 

Cale looked forward and noticed Jung Heewon who was looking back, looking at Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale: Hey.

Kim Dokja : ?

Cale : Raise your head. ]

+

 

 

Confused, Kim Dokja raised his head. Her gaze met Jung Heewon, that woman immediately asked.

 

"Dokja-ssi, what are you looking at?"

"...Ah, calendars... This situation has made me lose my sense of dates."

 

 

+

[Cale : What's with that excuse?

Kim Dokja : Well...actually I think it might be more interesting to look at the calendar. Sometimes I wonder how I finished reading this novel...

Cale : Don't start telling stories, just read your novel.

Kim Dokja : Cale... ]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was wearing a sad face and looked at Jung Heewon who looked away suspiciously, then Heewon turned to Lee Jihye.

 

"Then... did you say your name is Jihye? Do you also use a sword?"

“Yes. I like swords.”

"Sword is the best. It tastes good.”

"...Unni also knows the feeling?"

 

Jung Heewon smiled when she saw Lee Jihye's sword. It was a luxurious sword that was clearly sharp and fine. Maybe it was given by Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"Your sword looks good."

"Ah, master gave it to me. Unni...?"

"Mine... I like mine too."

 

Jung Heewon looked down at the horn knife and then peeked at the sword on the other person's waist.

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who was scratching his cheek awkwardly. And Kim Dokja noticed Cale's gaze and cleared his throat.

 

"Ahem, but why are you talking to Heewon-ssi but ignoring me?"

"Uh... that, I'm a bit weak for older women."

 

Lee Jihye responded with a trembling voice and Jung Heewon gave her a headlock, as if Lee Jihye was cute. Cale smiled a little and remembered his family at home.

 

I miss them...

 

Cale felt a stroke on his head, raised his head and saw Dorph whispering.

 

"They'll be fine."

 

Cale smiled and nodded. He looked forward again. Lee Jihye, who barely escaped the headlock, asked Kim Dokja.

 

"By the way, why did you save master?"

"We are friends."

"Don't talk nonsense."

"He's a useful man."

"...You sound like Master."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' wonders about your heart.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Come to think of it, not only Lee Jihye but constellations must also be wondering about my actions. He is a man who would kill me if he had the chance. It's strange that I would run to save him.

Cale : They just think you're a weirdo or you're 'M'.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

KIm Dokja looked sadly at Cale. The cute, innocent little brother at the beginning of scenario had changed... that was what he thought sadly. If Cale knew, he would snort and tell about his crimes of robbing and looting and destroying, to teach Kim Dokja that he was not a good person at all.

Kim Dokja, who was lamenting the new world that changed innocent children, heard another child's voice.

 

"Hyung?"

"Oh yeah?"

 

Lee Gilyoung, who was holding the hem of his clothes, looked at Kim Dokja with worried eyes.

 

"I guess we're here?"

 

 

[You are approaching the outer region. Be careful not to leave the scenario area.]

 

 

Kim Dokja nodded to Cale who was also looking at the notification. They turned a corner and Exit 1 appeared. An ominously colored dungeon entrance greeted us.

 

 

[You have discovered a hidden dungeon!]

[This dungeon has already been discovered by someone. You cannot get the first discovery achievement.]

[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Underground Theater]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: A-

Clear Condition: Defeat the Prison Theater master.

Time Limit: None

Compensation: 4,000 coins

Failure: –

+

 

 

The surprised Lee Jihye hesitated and stepped back.

 

"...What is this? Prison Theater?"

 

Kim Dokja watched the others, Dorph who still looked expressionless while holding Cale's hand, who just stared ahead boredly. Lee Gilyoung looked shocked. And Jung Heewon who stared curiously.

Well, this must be the first time they discovered a hidden scenario.

Jung Heewon spoke.

 

"Cinema as a dungeon... it sounds romantic."

 

Romantic. This was simply because he didn't know how scary the cinema was. They enter the theater. The familiar lobby of the multiplex greeted them.

 

 

[You have entered the Prison Theatre.]

 

 

They tensed as they entered the gloomy dungeon. 

It is a multiplex consisting of nine floors, from B1 to the 8th floor.

 

“Hyung, the poster was torn. Who would do that?”

"I am not sure."

 

Kim Dokja said this but he really knew the truth.

The centerpiece of this 'Prison Theatre' is the 'poster' on the wall. Maybe Yoo Joonghyuk beat every poster as he rose to the top. The intention is to sweep away all the prizes.

 

 

+

[Cale : Tell me, this poster shows the contents of the world we will complete, right?

Kim Dokja : Hm? Ah yes.

Cale : If there is Dora*mon or anim* can we enter their world?

Kim Dokja : ...

Kim Dokja : There's that poster...? Don't tell me Yoo Joonghyuk finished that too.. damn.. I want to see it... pffft.. damn I can't imagine it.

Cale : What do you imagine. And there is no such thing. I'm just wondering if I could rob his pocket if there was one.

Kim Dokja : ...

Kim Dokja : ...Cale... Not all items can be taken out..

Cale : Tsk, useless.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja massaged his temples tiredly. He didn't understand why Cale only thought about what he could take, in all the places he visited. He doesn't seem like an ordinary person. The things his uncle had brought out were luxury goods and it didn't look like he was from a family that was lacking. But why does he always talk about looting and destroying things as if he is used to doing that?

Kim Dokja sighed and shook his head, if there was a robbery case, it would definitely be in the news. He only blamed children's imagination.

However, if Cale once again listened to Kim Dokja's sigh. He would happily explain his experiences lootng a certain snake house, a certain tower, a certain imperial palace, a certain god's church, a certain forest queen's beach and a certain people's base until it was empty. What a shame... Haaaa

Cale looked at the people spreading out who were also staring at the torn posters. 

They also pay close attention to the surrounding environment.

However except for the torn poster, nothing unusual was found on B1. There are no items and no monsters. The only exception is a destroyed elevator in one corner with a broken door.

Lee Jihye asked.

 

“Isn't this a dungeon? Why is there nothing?”

 

Kim Dokja answered, after being brought back to reality by Jihye's voice.

 

"Something will come up."

"...Do you know anything?"

"A little."

"How? There's something suspicious about Ahjussi. Is this your second life?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Well, that's your master. But he has lived three times.

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

Then Jung Heewon said.

 

"That's because of the sponsor behind Dokja-ssi."

"...really?"

 

Kim Dokja ignored the two women and tried to move to the ground floor when he was caught by Lee Gilyoung. The cockroaches on his head were moving wildly. Lee Jihye drew her sword at almost the same time that Kim Dokja covered Gilyoung's mouth with his hand.

 

"Shhh, there are other people besides us."

 

Kim Dokja nodded to Cale who was holding back Dorph who was about to pounce. They strained their ears and tried to listen to the words of the person who came.

 

“…Are you sure? Here…there are a lot of things.”

"Yes. I bought the information with 1,000 coins."

"Prophets?"

“Yes. They are disgusting but the information is clear.”

 

They hear the sound of people talking, go up the escalator and approach them. It seemed four people were gathered in the lobby on the 1st floor.

Lee Jihye whispered. 

 

"Who are they? I never once saw their faces in Chungmuro."

"Maybe they came from the ground side entrance."

“Ground side? Isn't it filled with poisonous mist? Next, the scenario—”

"Different stations have different scenarios with different speeds. Some complete the scenarios faster than our station. If there is weak poisoning, they can eat the flesh of underground species."

 

Kim Dokja said this but his face was still confused.

 

 

+

[Cale : Prophet? What prophet?

Kim Dokja : ...I don't know. There is no information about such people in Yoo Joonghyuk's life. At this point, Yoo Joonghyuk and I should be the only ones who know about the hidden dungeon.

Cale: Wait, does anyone get novels like you? I heard you say that it was written online.

Kim Dokja : You said I was the only reader, right? So I should be the only one getting a copy. Also I was the only one who read it to the end.

Cale : Until the end...

Kim Dokja : Right, there is a possibility that this person read several chapters.

Cale : If bad people use this information, it could be dangerous. 

Kim Dokja : Needless to say, we need to find out later. ]

+

 

 

Cale and Kim Dokja nodded to each other silently. 

 

"Then let's go inside."

 

A blue spotlight floats above the talking men. A bright light surrounded them and then they disappeared.

 

"...What happened to them?"

 

Jung Heewon asked Kim Dokja but he did not answer. Instead, Kim Dokja looked for posters on the wall. This was torn, that too… by the time he reached the end of the wall, only one was not torn. 

Cale noticed the poster that Kim Dokja was looking at and raised his eyebrows.

 

Back to the time of the dinosaurs, right?

 

Cale chuckled slightly when Kim Dokja sighed.

At that moment, the lights came on again. This time, the spotlight was on them. The surprised Lee Jihye and Lee Gilyoung stepped back, but there was no way to avoid it.

 

-I don't feel any danger, Cale 🪨

 

Cale relaxed his body after hearing the sound of superrock. He also patted Dorph's hand which was still holding him, Dorph's body had stiffened when the light began to appear. Cale was sure that if this light turned out to be dangerous, Dorph would definitely throw it out with all his might.

 

...but I would still be in danger if you threw me with your big hands and your strength...

 

While Cale was imagining how he would break some bones when Dorph threw him. Kim Dokja asked Jung Heewon. 

 

"Heewon-ssi likes movies?"

“Of course. Do you usually like it?”

"You might hate it after this."

"What are you-"

 

 

[You have been hit by projection light.]

[Playback will begin.]

 

 

But before Heeewon finished asking, the surrounding landscape began to change slowly. The old linoleum floor becomes covered in green bushes, while the reception desk and popcorn stand transform into a lush rainforest. The ceiling turned into a blue sky with no clouds and no end in sight. 

 

"Not an illusion."

 

Dorph shook his head before Cale asked. 

 

"This isn't like Elisneh's illusion."

 

Cale frowned and nodded slightly.

Lee Jihye who looked around also muttered in a small voice.

 

"Where is this place?"

 

Lee Jihye, cut the surrounding trees and bushes, but nothing changed. Lee Gilyoung started looking for insects with a calm expression.

Cale also touched one of the trees after seeing Kim Dokja also touch it.

 

-This is just an ordinary Cale tree 🛡️

'Yeah..'

"It's a movie."

 

Kim Dokja said to Jung Heewon who was looking strangely at the surrounding environment.

 

"...Ridiculous things really do happen."

 

 

+

[Cale : Some kind of teleportation?

Kim Dokja : This is the power of the theater master on the 8th floor of the dungeon. 

Cale : Really... haaaa.

Kim Dokja : Yeah. A novel has become a reality. There is no law that movies cannot be true too. ]

+

 

 

Then Jihye's curious voice was heard.

 

"Ahjussi, what movie is this?"

"You'll find out soon enough."

“…Can't you tell me? Wait a minute, what is this kid doing…?”

 

At this moment, the bushes moved and something jumped out in front of Lee Gilyoung. An insect that resembles a giant prey grasshopper. The size is about 40cm. Lee Jihye was scared and screamed.

 

"Hey, kid! Back off!"

 

However, Lee Gilyoung responded calmly.

 

"That's not a prey grasshopper. That's a Titanoptera from the Triassic period."

"What?"

 

Lee Gilyoung stretched out his hand to the titano. The insect did not resist the touch and after a while, Lee Gilyoung and the insect's body were enveloped in blue light.

Lee Jihye watched with a stupid expression.

 

"What is this?"

"Fabre."

 

The giant prey grasshopper moved its big mouth and Lee Gilyoung nodded. Cale noticed Dorph looking at Gilyoung strangely.

 

Is this the first time Dorph has seen Gilyoung's abilities in person?

"Shaman..?"

"Similar"

 

Cale answered Dorph's question. Cale looked back at Gilyoung, the boy suddenly turned pale while he was talking to the prey grasshopper.

 

Why?

 

Lee Gilyoung hurriedly turned to them.

 

"Hyung!"

 

As he spoke, the sound of the earth shaking was heard. It seemed that something was coming at an incredible speed, destroying the huge palm trees.

 

-Kuoooooh!

ah... dinosaurs appear...

 

The snout of a giant reptile that emerged through the rainforest was covered in reddish blood. Several bloodied men ran in front of him. It was the people who entered before them.

 

"Kuaaack!"

"S-Save me!"

 

Lee Jihye stepped back and spoke to Jung Heewon.

 

"I know what movie this is."

"...Yes, so do I."

 

A body that was over a dozen meters tall and its skin was tough. Fierce muscles dominate the entire body. The strongest predator of the Mesozoic Era was before them.

Kim Dokja took out his sword and said.

 

"Prepare to fight."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Maybe Yoo Joonghyuk missed this film because of its content. The main prize of the Dungeon Theater is related to the film content. Yoo Joonghyuk probably thought there was no worthy reward in a film where dinosaurs appeared. But he didn't know.

Cale : Any good prizes?

Kim Dokja : Yes. In this film, a very important prize is hidden.

Cale : Where?

Kim Dokja : It's in the lab, but we have to handle this first.

Cale: OK. ]

+

 

 

While Kim Dokja explained to Cale, the others looked at Kim Dokja in horror at his words. 

 

"...Are you serious? We're going to fight that?"

"We have to beat him to get out."

"Go out?"

"This is a long movie. Have you forgotten?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was being carried by Dorph, whose hands and feet were covered in something black. He gave the red head a small smile.

 

"Let's make it a good ending."

 

Notes:

Meanwhile, when the dragon saw the dinosaurs appear.

Raon : That- that-!
Rasheel : ....
Mila: Oh my...
Dodori : What... is that also dragon...?
Eruhaben: ?
Sheerit : What is an ancient dragon...?

Meanwhile, Choi Han: ....dinosaurs?
Alberu : What is that?
Choi Han: An ancient creature that has become extinct.
Alberu : Hoo, interesting. Do they have powers? At first glance, there are several parts that look like dragons.
Choi Han : *looks at Alberu strangely*
Alberu : ..my instructor, please don't be like my impolite dongsaeng.
Choi Han : Ahem, that's not a dragon, your highness. Not even the same species.
Alberu : ..huh?
Choi Han : Dragons and magic are only fairy tales in our world. In other words.
Alberu : *Following Choi Han's complicated gaze towards the dragon*
Choi Han : ...not even 1% like the dragon race, they are just monsters.
Alberu : ...

 

Meanwhile, the dragons were still discussing.
Sheerit : Maybe it was dragons when they weren't very evolved, before we became guardians of dimensions.
Raon : So we used to be like that mom?
Sheerit: There is a possibility, like humans evolving, although it is not certain, there is a possibility.
Eruhaben : I see... this is good knowledge
Rasheel : *Still doesn't want to admit that this creature that looks ugly and has no thoughts is of the same race as him*
Dodori: Wow! So that's the ancestor!
Mila : Hm hm... it's really good to have Lord Sheerit. We gain a lot of new knowledge.

 

Alberu and Choi Han : .....
Can only look at each other and decide to walk away.

Chapter 36: Chapter 34

Notes:

Tomorrow is a red date at my place!

So I decided to post tomorrow's chapter today~~

I still have a lot of work that makes me tired of making new chapters...
So tomorrow I'll rest myself with games and drawing~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"It looks like dragon"

....??? Dragons?? Where?

 

Cale looked at Dorph and the T-Rex in surprise, while Dorph also looked at the T-Rex grimly.

Currently they were on a tall tree, when Kim Dokja said make a good ending, Dorph immediately took him to climb the tree and stood on it.

 

"What do you mean?"

"That, that creature. Isn't it similar to a dragon? The one that likes to attack with its body? Both brains and muscles."

"??"

 

Dorph said while gritting his teeth, Cale thought and..

 

ah... what does that mean, Rasheel?

 

Cale was about to ask before he heard an ear-piercing roar.

 

-Kuoooooh!

 

 

[Grade 7, 'Tyrannosaurus Rex' has triggered the skill 'Fear the Predator'!]

[Dokkaebi Blanket has blocked the effects of the 'Fear the Predator' skill.]

 

 

"Everyone, get out of the way!"

 

Kim Dokja shouted after seeing the big tail about to attack.

 

-Bang

 

Jung Heewon, and Jihye who were petrified regained consciousness after seeing a silver shield with wings blocking the tail. They moved away from the attack range as Cale withdrew his shield, and that tail attacked again.

 

-Kwa kwa kwa kwa!

 

A long tail flew through the forest in front of them.

 

"Kuaaack!"

 

The people who ran fell on their backs and coughed up blood.

 

almost..

 

Cale looked down and looked at Kim Dokja who was giving instructions to the others.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : You help too!!

Cale : Dorph and I have to save our energy. Looks like we haven't faced that master yet and there will be another film, right?

Kim Dokja : Yes, we have to go through several movies, Ack.. damn.. that's close.. before we can see Dungeon Master.

Cale : I will help if you are in danger, so fight. You definitely know that Barrow is stronger than Joonghyuk, right? So we better save our energy or the world will end.

Kim Dokja : That's right... OK!! ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who was attacking again while raising his eyebrows.

 

he's easy to fool, right?

 

Then he turned back to Dorph.

 

“Tell me, do you mean that… is Rasheel?”

"Who's that?"

"Dragon in pajamas"

"...yes"

 

Cale grinned seeing Dorph darken his face. Come to think of it, the God of Death said that Dorph died at Rasheel's hands, right?

 

"Don't tell me you're traumatized."

"I don't."

"Heee"

"You don't know, the one who was traumatized was Sayeru."

"What's wrong with him?"

"I once passed by his room on the 2nd floor at night. He screamed and talked about getting rid of daggers and evil killers many times. I almost laughed out loud when he was sweating coldly while sleeping."

"He didn't lock the door..?"

"I took a spare key. He always makes double keys. He's traumatized by murderers."

"..."

 

Cale saw Dorph's chuckle and activated the record. 

 

ah.. I remember..

"What was that... when Sayeru just woke up and almost stabbed you in the morning?"

"..."

"I remember him muttering something, while wearing his pajamas. He grabbed a kitchen knife and we almost made the headlines in the paper."

"Ehem"

"And don't change the subject, I remember you saw Sayeru wearing pajamas and you screamed hysterically while pointing at his pajamas."

"You remember wrong, I pointed that knife"

"I also remember you screaming so excitedly that security came to the mall when you entered the wrong pajamas section."

"...that.."

 "I've also seen the schedule for going to a psychologist."

".."

"I heard from Sayeru that it was to relieve your trauma in pajamas."

"..that bastard dared to say that to you..."

"Oh, and congratulations. Your trauma is finally gone."

"..I'll hit his head when I come back..."

"By the way, I was also invited by Barrow to see a funny show where you sat in your room, with your pajamas in front of you. I remember you hiding in the blanket, glancing at pajamas, screaming and then getting into the blanket again."

"..."

"I almost ran out of breath from laughing."

"..."

 

Cale chuckled seeing how Dorph was at a loss for words. Sayeru and Dorph, each experienced trauma about the person who killed them. Cale thought, maybe it was just Barrow who was weird? He didn't have any grudges or trauma when he was with Cale. He only screamed in anger when Cale held the dagger, but there was no sign of fear, hatred or anything himself.

 

It seems like he's the most open about revenge.

 

Cale was honestly still amazed by Barrow's mentality of being able to openly ignore the past. Barrow was even grateful when told that the god of despair had been sealed.

 

yeah... I have to be grateful that he left his past behind.

-Sukak! Supaak!

 

Cale turned his gaze toward the battle below after hearing a strange sound. There he saw Jung Heewon and Lee Jihye continuing to cause damage from behind. It was a combination of 'Sword Training' and 'Kendo.' A visible sword wound was being dealt to the T-Rex's huge leg. If this continues, it may take some time but the T-Rex will be defeated.

 

“Hyung! I'll attract his attention!”

 

Then Gilyoung's screams were heard running from behind.

 

"No, Gilyoung you—"

"I can do that!"

 

Suddenly, Lee Gilyoung stepped forward and started making unknown signals. Cale tilted his head in confusion.

 

"He uses shaman abilities"

 

Dorph said. And with that, a huge praying mantis came from somewhere, pierced the T-Rex's eyes and ran away. It was Titano, who spoke with Lee Gilyoung earlier.

 

-Koooooh!

 

The T-Rex's eyes moved confusedly as it followed the praying mantis that was disrupting its vision. Lee Gilyoung controlled the praying mantis using his hand movements well. Cale also helped by using superrock powers to bring up rocks that could disrupt the T-Rex's footing.

The T-Rex staggered to avoid the grasshoppers and swayed from tripping several times, until the creature became angry.

 

-Whooo!

 

Seeing the T-Rex's disturbed movements, Jung Heewon and Lee Jihye immediately attacked again.

 

"Their cooperation is good."

 

Cale also nodded at Dorph's words. As he said, Jihye and Heewon moved harmoniously and appropriately. They seem to be able to coordinate. This is something that rarely happens, considering they only met recently. This could mean that they could be good friends.

Cale also had Choi Han and Hannah as well as Bud. But the three of them couldn't be this good if they were asked to work together without direction. This is very nice. Cale hoped that the three of them might be able to learn to work together. Especially Choi Han, although he wasn't against cooperation, he was the type who preferred to strike out on his own. It would be great if he could easily team up with anyone. 

Cale noticed how the T-Rex's movements were starting to dull and noticed Kim Dokja who was in a daze.

 

 

+

[Cale : Your turn.

Kim Dokja : I-I know. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja uses his sword. Not long after, the blade grew by one meter and was surrounded by flames.

Kim Dokja ran to the back of the Tyrannosaurus.

 

"Everyone get out of the way!"

 

Kim Dokja immediately climbed up the tail. He almost fell several times but stood back up steadily when he was helped by Cale's wind. After arriving at his position, Kim Dokja stabbed his sword into the epidermis.

 

-Whooooo!

 

The T-Rex shed blood and its body rolled on the ground. Kim Dokja thrust his sword wherever he could. Causing flames to flow into the wounds caused by the sword.

The T-Rex's yellow eyes stared at Kim Dokja as it gasped for breath, before finally dying.

 

 

[You have succeeded in becoming the first to hunt the class 7 species 'Tyrannosaurus Rex!']

[You have obtained 1,000 coins as compensation.]

 

 

Cale looked at the system message with interest.

 

even if I only help from a distance? Very generous, right?

 

Cale turned to Dorph. 

 

"Come on down, don't frown all the time. Rasheel isn't that bad, he's a good dragon. You'll know if you come back and talk to him."

"Won't!"

"Okay okay."

 

Cale chuckled as Dorph climbed down the tree. Come to think of it, can lions climb trees? Cale didn't remember because his world had ended before, and in his world now there were only beastmen. Then in this world he is a mattress resident. He became curious, it's a shame he couldn't find out.

 

"Haaaa"

 

Cale was lowered from Dorph's arms when Jihye shouted at Kim Dokja.

 

"I beat him!"

“What? It'll take a long time if you keep hitting him like that.”

 

Kim Dokja removed his sword while speaking. Jung Heewon asked.

 

"But was the Tyrannosaurus killed in this film?"

"No but isn't this more fun?"

"...Hah?"

"Genres are fantasy, action, and adventure. This is enough."

 

At this moment, a system message appeared in everyone's heads.

 

 

[Master theater is satisfied with the changes to the ending of the film.]

 

 

Jung Heewon shouted as if it made no sense.

 

"Eek?"

 

 

+

[Cale: We just need to destroy the existing storyline, right?

Kim Dokja : Yes. Dungeon Theater's strategy is not to see the 'true ending.'

Cale : This is interesting, then, this will be easy.

Kim Dokja : Maybe he is and maybe he isn't. Please note that the theater owner is an extreme psychopath.

Cale : ..hm.. I remember something about destroying.. if I'm not mistaken hyung-nim and Raon said about me having to make a hole in the mountain but instead blowing up the entire mountain.. hmm..

Kim Dokja : ... who... no, which mountain else?? No!! I mean what is that???

Cale : I didn't really hear it... but I guess something like that?

Kim Dokja : You're a troublemaker, right?

Cale : Who says no? I'm trash.

Kim Dokja: ...

Cale: What?

Kim Dokja : I just feel like the trash in the world will laugh if they hear you...

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Forget it. ]

+

 

Kim Dokja felt his head throbbing. He thought that he would become someone who would often get headaches if this continued. So he sighed and looked at Heewon who was still looking at him strangely.

 

“Do you understand now? We just need to destroy it.”

"Strange.."

"That's how it is"

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders at Jung Heewon's words. That Master himself was strange.

 

 

[You can now move to the next floor.]

[Go to the helipad above the research laboratory.]

 

 

Seeing the system message that appeared, Kim Dokja looked at his partner and said.

 

“We will be moving in a moment. We should get a reward.”

 

Kim Dokja immediately grabbed Cale's hand and started exploring the area around the T-Rex. 

 

"Can't you do it yourself..."

"Come on Cale, together it would be better, right?"

 

Kim Dokja grinned at the lazy red head and started looking around with Dorph following behind them in silence. Soon after, they found one of the people who had entered before. The rest were eaten or mutilated by the T-Rex.

 

"Hey wake up."

"U-Uwooh..."

 

Blood continued to flow from the man. The wounds came from the T-Rex's claws. The bones were exposed, making it clear that this person could not recover.

 

"Breathe slowly."

“C-Cough!… live…”

 

Kim Dokja fed the person with the water he brought.

 

 

+

[Cale : Should I take out the potion?

Kim Dokja : No, we just need to find information. This person is also not necessarily good.

Cale: OK]

+

 

 

That man drank water before coughing up blood again. Kim Dokja asked him a question.

 

"How did you get here?"

"P-Prophet..."

"Who are the prophets?"

 

That man's breathing became rougher.

 

"Revelation...received..."

What?

"I want to live..."

 

Blood came out of the man's mouth. He finally died. Jung Heewon and the others appeared behind three of them.

 

"That person...?"

 

Kim Dokja shook his head and looked at the fallen man.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : 'Revelation.' What hilarious nonsense. As far as I know, only Anna Croft has the 'Future Sight' ability in Ways of Survival.

Cale: Wait.

Kim Dokja : Hm?

Cale : Anna Croft?

Kim Dokja : Yes, what's wrong?

Cale : I know someone with the same name.

Kim Dokja : No way, you know her too??

Cale : It should be the same. She could be said to be my family if there were no previous mistakes.

Kim Dokja : Mistake?

Cale : Due to an accident, my mother didn't marry her relative... basically, she can really see 'Future Sight'???

Kim Dokja : Of course. She was the one who betrayed Yoo Joonghyuk and she was also a character in the novel.

Cale : This is crazy, all the characters I know are novel characters, right?

Kim Dokja : I should be the one asking, how is that possible?

Cale : Forget it, I owe him thanks. I just hope to see her again later. By the way, isn't there only one answer regarding those bullshit revelations and prophets?

Kim Dokja : That's right, as you said... There are other people besides me. But they don't know as much as I do. The proof is that they don't dare to come here themselves to test the information.

Cale : That's why they asked other people to come under the pretext of selling revelations?

Kim Dokja : They're crazy. 

Cale : We should meet them if we can. We should know what they are like.

Kim Dokja : Right, we have to meet them. ]

+

 

 

"Dokja-ssi?"

 

Kim Dokja gasped and looked at Heewon who looked at him confusedly because he had been silent for a long time. He shook his head and said.

 

"Rest."

 

Covering the man's body with a large cloak that Cale took out from his spatial bag. Everyone gathers near the T-Rex. Kim Dokja thought that they should hurry after Yoo Joonghyuk. 

But what Cale said before was true. If we don't get enough rest, the group will be wiped out before we meet it.

Cale watched Kim Dokja search the T-Rex's body, looking at the head and heart but unfortunately, he shook his head at Cale, he couldn't find the monster core. 

Therefore together with Dorph, Kim Dokja cut the soft parts of the meat. He stabbed it with the iron that Cale took out and burned it over the fire. Jung Heewon drooled as she watched the T-Rex being cooked over the fire.

 

"...Can we eat this?"

"We can eat it because it is cooked with magic fire. The uncooked parts can be cooked with a Magic Power Stove."

 

They sat side by side around the T-Rex's feet. That meat was cooked, Cale took out a large plate from his spatial bag and Dorph cut it with a knife and divided it into plates to make it easier to eat. He even added some natural spices. 

 

"..."

 

Kim Dokja chose not to say anything as he watched the steam rising little by little from the meat on plates being shared. Lee Gilyoung shouted.

 

"Fresh meat!"

 

Lee Jihye hurriedly rushed over and grabbed the plate first.

 

"Damn, this feels like a picnic."

"..."

 

Kim Dokja fell silent again and wisely did not speak. The rest of the group, including him, also got plates with large pieces of meat. 

Cale and Gilyoung's meat had been cut into small pieces so that it would be easy for children to eat. Kim Dokja thought as he looked at the large piece of meat on his plate. Meat of this size was a luxury he couldn't dream of when he was still an office worker. 

Lee Jihye closed her eyes while enjoying the taste. Then she muttered in a happy voice.

 

"Ah, the best taste in the world..."

 

Kim Dokja nodded as he ate the meat. Unlike moles, the fat is actually wrapped around the muscles. If Yoo Sangah was here, she would have cried. Not to mention the spices that Dorph added, it really tasted like a 5 star steak. He had never eaten it but it definitely tasted the same.

After Kim Dokja consumed the meat, he felt his stamina recover. The flesh of advanced species has this special effect. However, in some cases caution is required. He glanced at Cale who was wiping Gilyoung's mouth with a handkerchief, and saw him cleaning the dishes with the power of his water.

Jung Heewon sighed after handing her empty plate to Cale.

 

"Phew... I ate delicious. Very delicious but I will cry if I eat any more. Ah, let me help you dry it. Give me that cloth Jihye"

"Yes unni."

"By the way, you're very quiet, aren't you, Dorph?"

"What is there to talk about?"

"Anything?"

"I prefer silence"

"Yeah, but talk more often. After all we will have a future together."

 

Cale saw Dorph smile a little, but he knew. Everyone didn't want to get too involved with these people because they would soon be gone. This was also the reason Cale didn't really try to fight, they wouldn't always be helped by them forever. Honestly Cale also felt like he was a little attached to these people, especially that reader. This worried him.

They rested quietly after cleaning the dishes and then headed straight to the laboratory in the center of the island.

They meet some raptors on the way but they are easier to fight off than the T-Rex. Dorph could even kill them with his bare hands.

There are many flasks and ampoules in the laboratory. There is a small incubator containing dinosaur embryos and blood samples are collected.

Kim Dokja's eyes caught several items when they entered the inner corridor.

 

 

[Stamina Increasing Ampoule]

[Magic Power Enhancement Ampoule]

[Agility Enhancement Ampoule]

[Strength Enhancement Ampoule]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Can you use this Cale?

Cale : Coins can't even increase my stats, what else is this?

Kim Dokja : Too bad... I thought this could help you...

Cale : Just leave it alone, these things won't improve my and my uncle's abilities.

Kim Dokja : This is very unfortunate... ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who had a sad face, he thought the reason Kim Dokja was excited to come to this place was because he wanted to give that thing to him? But it's a pity, this world can't influence them.

 

because we belong to another world.

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders while Kim Dokja started packing the ampoules after taking a few breaths while continuing to glance at Cale.

Not just one or two ampoules. There are almost 20 bottles. If this is the case, Kim Dokja's stats will be able to level up explosively. But he originally wanted to give this to Cale, he hoped it could increase his stats. It was a bit worrying seeing Cale's weak body. His uncle looks energetic, but Cale was too small and weak and it continued to weigh on him. Kim Dokja sighed once again in resignation, he looked at the ampoule and thought. Apart from Cale, Kim Dokja also anticipated this hidden scenario, therefore he kept the coins instead of investing them in his stats.

These ampoules were only available when the corresponding stat was less than level 30. He intended to take some after giving it to Cale, but...

 

"Haaaaaa"

"Ahjussi, what did you find now?"

 

Kim Dokja flinched after hearing Jihye's voice.

 

“What? Stamina Enhancement Ampoule?”

 

Lee Jihye's eyes shone as she grabbed an ampoule.

 

"Are you trying to eat this alone?"

"Eat it all? Of course I'll share it."

 

Kim Dokja said with a frown. He intended to share it with Cale and give the rest to himself.

 

“Unni, look at this! Ahjussi…!”

 

Jihye looked at Kim Dokja's frown in disbelief. She is screaming. 

The other people in the group were getting closer because of that chaos. Jung Heewon was surprised when she checked the item information.

 

"Oh my God... what is this stuff?"

"...It's a hidden scenario."

 

Kim Dokja spoke with some dissatisfaction. 

 

[Some constellations are unhappy with this situation.]

 

Lee Jihye looked at the Strength Enhancement Ampoule and opened her mouth.

 

“Can you give me a Strength Enhancement Ampoule? I'm a little lacking in strength.”

 

 

[Readers see the character information of 'Lee Jihye']

 

 

Seeing Kim Dokja's annoyed expression, Cale became curious.

 

 

+

[Cale : What's wrong with you?

Kim Dokja : This damn girl...

Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja: Frankly, it's fine if the other group members accept them but giving them to Lee Jihye is a bit of a waste. She is part of Yoo Joonghyuk's group...

Cale : So what?

Kim Dokja : After all, his strength is great, what's with the lack of strength!!

Cale: ... 

Kim Dokja : Really... this girl is really... 

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale watched Kim Dokja who was glaring at Jihye and Jihye who was looking at Heewon who was holding the strength enhancement ampoule.

 

“Huh? Heewon unni, can I have it?”

"Um, Dokja-ssi was the one who found it so that's his decision..."

 

Jung Heewon said awkwardly.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' wishes for your justice.]

 

Kim Dokja smiled deceptively and made a suggestion.

 

"What about rock paper scissors?"

"Rock paper scissors?"

"There will be one winner at the end."

 

Greed filled Lee Jihye's face.

 

"Good!"

“Well… I'll do what Dokja-ssi wants. But is that okay? This could be a mistake.”

"Then doesn't that mean he's unlucky?"

 

Lee Jihye asked. He was excited at the thought of getting a share of those items.

 

"Let's start with the Strength Enhancement Ampoule."

 

Kim Dokja took out the Strength Enhancement Ampoule and said to Lee Jihye.

 

"You will face me."

"I'm good at rock paper scissors. Will that be okay?"

"Ah, is that true?"

 

Kim Dokja smiled at Lee Jihye.

 

 

[Exclusive skill, Omniscient Reader's Point of View stage 1 has been activated!]

[Character 'Lee Jihye' has prepared 'scissors.' ]

 

 

And Cale who was next to Kim Dokja saw the system message that appeared in front of the reader...

 

"..."

this is cheating. He cheating, isn't he embarrassed to fight children??

 

Cale could only stare dumbfounded and move aside as they started playing rock, scissors, paper. Cale flatly stood next to Dorph.

 

it's up to you, let them play themselves...

 

And Cale just sighed while shaking his head.

 

Notes:

Meanwhile the team was left behind.

Namwoon : ...I'm bored.
Sayeru : *Silent but slightly agreeing*
Hyunsung : Well... what should we do...?
Sangah : Um... help fight monsters...?
Namwoon : Whatever!! *Go downstairs and slaughter all monsters until Gong Pildu almost escapes from that teenager who suddenly went crazy.*
Pildu: What's wrong with this child??!!!
Namwoon : Hahahaha This is refreshing!!!
Sangah: *Shows an apologetic smile*
Hyunsung: *Scratches his cheek*
Sayeru : *Ignores whatever happens*
Pildu : Ah! *Almost hit by a monster's leg which was roughly slashed by an excited Namwoon* Be careful, kid!
Namwoon : *Smiles with blood on his cheeks as he turns around* Yes?
Pildu: N-no.
Namwoon : Go ahead, you ugly monsters!! Hahahahahahahahaha
Pildu: Gah! You-! Look around!!!

 

And in the end Sangah could only tie up Namwoon who was too busy to pay attention to the 'colleagues' around him...
With Sayeru giving a 'warning' that their job was only to 'supervise'. And finally the remaining people played monopoly which Sayeru took out from the spatial bag, which made those who were fighting curse with envy.

Chapter 37: Chapter 35

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale stared blankly at Kim Dokja who was wearing a winning grin. 

 

"..."

 

Dorph was squatting with an apathetic face while munching on an apple pie beside him while Cale still couldn't come back to reality.

It means...

 

he's blatantly cheating little kids right?? Doesn't he know to respect parents and care for children? Where is that person's conscience?

 

Cale lowered his head and tried to sort out his thoughts. Honestly, he wanted to grab Kim Dokja by the collar and scream at him. Shouting about how shameless he is as an adult who is busy fighting over trivial matters with children. 

 

if he lived in my world, Raon, On, Hong, Lock and the other kids would beat him for cheating...

 

Hm.. Cale also thought about Beacrox being friendly with children. He will torture that reader so that he doesn't do strange things to the children.

Cale shook his head and looked back at the scene in front of him.

The winner of the rock paper scissors was decided in an instant. Lee Gilyoung's face was slightly red while Jung Heewon had a satisfied expression. Lee Jihye threw herself on the ground with a devastated expression.

 

"...This is ridiculous!"

"You don't have to give it to me..."

"Take."

 

Cale saw Kim Dokja stroking Gilyoung's head who was looking at the 2 ampoules he got.

Additionally, Jung Heewon won two Stamina Enhancement Ampoules, which she accepted with a smile.

 

“Thanks. It's been tough with my stamina so far.”

 

Only Lee Jihye did not get the ampoule.

 

“How can you beat me 18 out of 20 times? Are you cheating?”

"I was originally good at rock paper scissors."

“Are you really going to do this? Can't you just give me one…”

“You have Yoo Joonghyuk.”

 

Kim Dokja ignored Lee Jihye's whining and packed the ampoules. He looked at Cale who was looking at him with a complicated look and grinned.

Jung Heewon patted the annoyed Lee Jihye on the shoulder while looking at Lee Jihye's shining sword.

 

"Junior sister, the world must be fair."

 

Cale sighed, he got up followed by Dorph who was just like a duckling. Cale approached Kim Dokja and take one ampoule of power from him.

 

"Hm?"

"I'll take one."

"Oh, okay. Not enough?"

 

Cale waved his hand to say enough. He approached Jihye in front of Kim Dokja's curious gaze.

 

"Noona, take this."

 

Jihye, who had not yet returned to her senses, looked at the ampoule and Cale alternately. Then after a full minute she, with sparkling eyes, jumped up and hugged Cale excitedly.

 

"You are my cute little angel, Cale!!!!! I love you!!"

 

Jihye kissed Cale's cheek and stood back up while looking at Kim Dokja with a happy grin. Kim Dokja shrugged while looking at Cale who was rubbing his cheek that Jihye kissed with a dark face.

Cale also stretched out his hand, and a sharp, ordinary sword appeared.

 

"Heewon noona."

 

Cale threw the sword he bought for tens of thousands of coins in dokkaebi's bag. The grade was only A, but it was more durable than the bone sword Heewon was holding. He didn't feel good after seeing Heewon keep glancing at Jihye's sword.

 

"This..."

 

Heewon stared dumbfounded at the sword.

 

"Just an ordinary sword, the level is also low. It would be better if you could get a better sword. But for the time being, it will be useful."

 

Cale pointed at the sword with his chin.

 

"Thank you Cale!!!"

 

Cale was about to run when he saw Heewon about to pounce on him, but his weak body got in the way...

 

"Cale!!!!"

 

And Cale had to be submissively carried by Heewon and had his cheeks pulled.

 

"...put me down."

"Okay!"

 

Heewon looked at her sword with anticipation, so Cale reminded the person again.

 

"It would be better if there was a better sword, remember to change it at that time."

"I understand, understand."

 

Heewon answered Cale with a fresh smile, Cale shifted his gaze and saw Gilyoung who was looking at him sadly. 

He approached him and whispered.

 

"Sorry... I didn't find a suitable weapon for you, I'll look again later. OK?"

 

Gilyoung immediately brightened up and nodded enthusiastically, Cale smiled and stared at the messages that wouldn't stop.

 

[Constellation  'Prisoner  of the Golden Headband'  sees your interaction and smiles]

[Constellation  ' Demonic  Judge of Fire ' wipes her tears while saying that her little brother has grown up ]

...who is your brother?

[Constellation  ' Abyssal  Black Flame Dragon ' says that weak humans are very kind!! ]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' smiles gently]

[Constellation of absolute good gives its thumbs up to you]

[Most of the constellations are amazed by your kindness]

who is kind..?

[4,000 coins have been sponsored]

yeah... the important thing is that my coins increase.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-Dudududu. 

 

Heard helicopter blades. Lee Gilyoung looked at the distant dinosaur island and asked.

 

“Hyung, can't I take him to the next floor?”

 

The huge praying mantis sat on Lee Gilyoung's lap and talked to Lee Gilyoung. That praying mantis rubbed its antennae against Lee Gilyoung's jaw.

 

"Unfortunately, you can't accept it."

 

Lee Gilyoung hugged the praying mantis with a sad expression.

 

"... bye Titano."

-Kwiiik.

 

Cale stared at the tear-inducing farewell between different species silently while Dorph stared at the object in Kim Dokja's hand.

 

"What's that?"

 

KIm Dokja, who was suddenly spoken to by someone who was always silent, almost jumped out of the helicopter. He calmed his heart that had reached his throat and looked at Dorph.

 

 

[Tyrant T-Rex DNA Ampoule]

 

 

"The golden ampoule is the most decisive reason for choosing this film. It is an item that increases all stats by 10 for 30 minutes after consumption. Although it has the weakness that it can only be used in the Dungeon Theater, it is impossible to break through the last floor of this dungeon without this item."

 

Kim Dokja explained in a whispered voice. Dorph stared for a few more seconds then nodded and approached Cale. 

After seeing Dorph smiling and talking to Cale, Kim Dokja released his breath and patted his heart.

Well.. this would be useful, especially if Yoo Joonghyuk was in the worst situation as he thought.

 

That praying mantises released by Lee Gilyoung flew through the air and the dark sky began to collapse.

 

 

[The first 'End Credits' h as been achieved.]

[Cast: Kim Dokja, Jung Heewon, Lee Jihye, Lee Gilyoung, Cale Henituse, Dorph.]

[You have earned 500 coins as compensation.]

 

 

Feels a little dizzy, not like the teleportation of a dragon or a future magic tower owner. This teleportation is very inconvenient. Dorph, who noticed Cale's frown, immediately rubbed his head.

 

"Uncomfortable?"

"It's not as smooth as I thought."

"Do you need to rest?"

"No, let's continue"

"Okay, don't force yourself."

 

Cale answered with a hum and looked at Jihye who had finished looking at the environment and was complaining. 

 

"Do we have to go through a few more floors like this?"

“Yoo Joonghyuk will solve most of it so it will be faster than you think.”

 

They went straight to the second floor via the escalator. From the second floor, the remaining space is tight because it is a full theater. Jung Heewon asked.

 

"No changes?"

 

No matter how long we waited, the environment on the second floor did not change. The camera is not visible and screening also does not start. Taking a closer look, all the posters on the second floor were torn. Lee Jihye noticed something.

 

"Are there only films with intact posters?"

 

Everyone looks at the torn poster. After a while Jihye's voice was heard.

 

"Wow, I want to watch this."

 

Cale and Kim Dokja looked at the poster that Lee Jihye saw. Cale jumped and moved away like he saw a virus after he read the title related to 'hero', he even wanted to burn the entire poster. 

 

"Pfft"

 

Cale looked up and saw Dorph holding back his laughter, so Cale glared at him while listening to Kim Dokja and Jihye's conversation.

 

“Do you like superheroes?

"Yes."

“That's lucky. Otherwise, you would hate him after this.”

"...i know."

 

Everyone continued to the third floor. Cale glanced at the green 'hero' on the poster and shuddered.

 

scary.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


At the same time in puzzle city


"My legend is greater!! How dare that green thing be called a hero!? I don't need to see it to know that our young master is the real hero!! I'll write a few more books to show it!!!"

 

While Clopeh shouted to himself excitedly and returned to writing in his book with Dodori. Raon returned to Alberu's place and saw Alberu brewing tea. Who knows how many gallons he drank.

 

"Prince cookies!! Crazy Clopeh wrote a new book again!!"

 

Alberu stopped his movements for 2 seconds and prayed sincerely.

 

Don't let my dongsaeng know about this, I'm afraid he won't want to go home if he sees that...

 

Alberu earnestly prayed as the cute Raon-nim explained about what Clopeh Sekka had written...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's go back


"Hachi!"

 

Cale rubbed his nose while frowning. Dorph saw it and looked at Cale with eyes full of worry.

 

"What's wrong? Have you caught a cold? Do you need uncle lion to carry you?"

"No, maybe dust got into my nose."

 

Cale waved his hand and followed the group back up to a higher floor.

There was a system message when entering the fourth floor.

 

 

[You have entered the fourth floor.]

 

 

The spotlight drops without giving time to see the poster. Jung Heewon put her hands together and prayed.

 

"Please don't be a ghost movie..."

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Jung Heewon and Heewon gave Dokja an excuse.

 

"Ghosts cannot be killed with a sword."

"Please no hero films or I'll hit the god of death on the head..."

 

Kim Dokja and Heewon looked at Cale dumbfounded. Cale noticed the gazes and looked at them.

 

"I have a bit of trauma with heroes. I'm afraid I can't help myself."

 

Along with Dorph who chuckled because he understood Cale's trauma about heroes, the two just nodded in confusion.

They just thought maybe a clown dressed as a hero had scared the kid...

 

 

[Playback has started!]

 

 

The background changed and when they opened their eyes, a gentle breeze blew across the bow of the ship.

 

"This...?"

 

Cale looked at the boundless ocean and had a bad feeling. He was starting to miss the whales now.

 

"What is this movie?"

 

Jung Heewon wore a full length dress.

The sound of a violin came from the interior of the cruise ship and there were excited voices of people. It was a very romantic atmosphere of a film...

Then Lee Jihye's voice was heard. 

 

"Oh, speeding up suddenly..."

 

Cale turned his head and looked back at Lee Jihye who was vomiting. Jung Heewon rushed over and patted her on the back. 

Cale thought about Hilsman and Beacrox longingly. He was sure that Hilsman would immediately scream hysterically after seeing the sea and vomit non-stop.

 

hmm.. I really want to go home soon...

 

After vomiting for a long time, Lee Jihye said weakly.

 

"Uh, I'm seasick."

"It's okay, just throwing up."

"But Unni... is this that movie? The sinking boat."

"It seems so."

"Then... maybe Unni is 'Kate Winslet?'"

 

Lee Jihye looked at Jung Heewon's dress as if she was jealous, then she looked at Kim Dokja.

 

"Then Ahjussi is... DiCaprio? Uweeeek!"

"Pffft"

 

Cale almost laughed at the funny pause. Kim Dokja glared at him then was stunned.

Dorph wore an expensive tuxedo with a bow tie. Honestly, Kim Dokja feels he is very handsome. However, what surprised him was that Cale was wearing luxurious clothes. Shorts, high shoes and a shirt with a small vest. He also wears a small hat, with his red hair tied low.

 

"..."

 

Kim Dokja wanted to say that they were like uncle and nephew from a real fairy tale. Especially Cale, he wears it very well, he was even tempted to find a camera and take a photo.

 

-ckrek

 

Kim Dokja only realized that he was actually taking a photo when he heard the sound of the camera along with the waves.

 

"Let's save"

 

Kim Dokja nodded at his work and at this moment, Lee Gilyoung appeared from behind him.

 

"Hyung!"

 

Lee Gilyoung wore formal clothes. This outfit is a bit familiar...

 

 

+

[Cale : So what?

KIm Dokja : The solution to this film does not appear in Ways of Survival.

Cale : And?

Kim Dokja : How can we beat the Titanic? Is this a battle with the sea?

Cale : Don't make him drown?

Kim Dokja : Hmm... ]

+

 

 

Everyone fell silent and gathered around, Lee Jihye was the first to comment.

 

"The ship is sinking anyway. Should we just go down with it?"

"That's a bit..."

 

It's frustrating. It would have been better if the film had a clear enemy to destroy.

 

"Let's find villain, Hyung."

 

This is Lee Gilyoung's opinion. Kim Dokja didn't know if there was a clear villain, in this film. But unable to think of anything else, Kim Dokja decided to follow suit.

 

"Then let's deal with villain."

 

They started to move. By the way, who is the villain of this film? The last time he watched Titanic...

But Kim Dokja doesn't need to worry. Criminals come to find them. A man in a clean suit was staring here.

 

"Jack Dawson!"

 

Wait, Jack Dawson... the role DiCaprio played? But the man didn't look at Kim Dokja...

 

"...I?"

 

...He is DiCaprio? Kim Dokja sighed when he saw Lee Gilyoung.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After a while, they kidnap someone they think is the villain of the film. But the theater chairman did not respond. It wasn't enough to kidnap him...

Kim Dokja hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.

 

"Then..."

"Let's kill him."

 

Lee Jihye drew her sword and pointed it. To man who was struggling while his body was tied up.

 

“The theater director is a psychopath? Then isn't the answer, to kill him quickly?”

 

Kim Dokja thought so too. No, he was sure of that.

It is the answer to another film similar to this one in Ways of Survival. But Jung Heewon looked at the man in horror and unexpectedly said.

 

"But... he looks like a real person."

"...Hah?"

"It's a movie, but he's like a real person."

 

It was surprising that Jung Heewon said this when she subdued the weak a few days ago. 

Then again, Jung Heewon once said something like this: 'I may be a murderer but I don't want to be  monster.' right?

Jihye asked. 

 

“Unni, what are you saying about sentimental things now? You don't want to kill him?”

"No, that's not it..."

"It's good to save people. But if this person doesn't die, we will die. We are really alive but this person is just a character!"

 

Character ...

Kim Dokja felt confused by Lee Jihye's words.

Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja. 

 

"...you think so?"

“Even if this person is a ‘real’ person, he is still a bad person! Why is killing him bad?”

 

Those were the words that Cale heard when he went down after looking at the iceberg that caused the ship to sink.

He looked at the tied person and everyone else with a straight face. He was very upset.

Lee Jihye hurriedly drew her sword.

 

“Huh, what is this? Master could be dying right now!”

 

Cale suddenly appeared in front of the sword's trajectory as Jihye frantically tried to divert her sword. That sword was stopped almost slicing Cale's neck.

 

"Cale!! What will you do if I can't stop it?!"

 

Jihye screamed in frustration as Heewon pulled Cale frantically.

 

"Yeah, that's dangerous-"

"Who are the characters?"

"Hah?"

 

Cala interrupted Heewon and looked at Jihye calmly.

 

"I asked, who are the characters?"

 

Jihye stiffly put her sword into sheath and looked at the person who was still frightened in the bonds.

 

"He's just a character and it doesn't matter if we kil-"

"To the constellations, we are characters."

"!"

 

Jihye was silent, her pupils trembled.

 

"Right, like you said, 'Even if this person is a 'real' person, he's still a bad person. Why is killing him bad?'. Meaning, if constellations think you, me, and someone here are evil and because we are just characters in their show. Wouldn't it be fine if they killed us? After all, we're just characters and they think we're evil, right? Maybe if we die, someone in the future will live."

 

Cale ignored the constellations' protesting messages saying that they wouldn't think of it that way, he just looked at each of their faces.

 

"Say, aren't we in the same position as this person from the perspective of the constellations?"

 

Kim Dokja closed his eyes tiredly while Jihye turned her face away stiffly.

 

"Jihye."

 

Jihye gasped.

 

"Look into my eyes."

".."

 

Jihye slowly looked into Cale's eyes and Cale smiled.

 

"That's right, you should look someone in the eye who is talking to you."

 

Then Cale removed his smile and said seriously.

 

"All living creatures are alive. Even in the scenario, even Dokkaebi. Jihye, don't just say 'because they're fake', you casually kill them. Did you see him do evil? Do you know the reason that person did evil? What would you do if, this is another world and they're not just characters? What would you do if your actions killed none other than innocent people from another world?"

"T-that.."

"What only happens in movies and novels happens in the real world. If that's the case..."

 

Everyone swallowed at Cale's words.

 

"..what if you were just a character in an otherworldly novel? Other people would come and see our 'story', feel you were evil. And say that killing you saved other people's futures. How would you respond?"

"I-I... I didn't! Uh..."

"That's right, we also live. Even though this world may be novel, we live and breathe. We think and feel. So... don't kill carelessly and don't forget your humanity."

 

Cale looked at Heewon.

 

"Show me the truth of your previous words."

 

Heewon recalled his previous words 'I may be a murderer but I don't want to be a monster' and felt embarrassed. 

Cale also looked at Gilyoung.

 

"We live, and let's survive together as humans."

 

Cale finally looked at Kim Dokja.

 

"No matter what character it is, they also have their own lives. Don't forget that."

 

Kim Dokja nodded slightly. Cale slowly closed his eyes, he also entered the novel and saw the novel characters come to life. However, the reality is that characters and novel are only records of life in another world. They're alive, and they're not characters.

Cale didn't like the idea of characters, because... after all..

 

Humans live by personal efforts and desires. Not because of the decisive story line.

"...but.. how do we solve it..? Master could be in danger.."

 

Jihye said after a moment of silence, Cale smiled and looked at Dorph who had returned after planting the bomb that Cale asked for. Dorph nodded to indicate that his task was complete.

 

"Let's blow up the iceberg. That could be said to ruin the story, right?"

 

Cale grinned as the others stared blankly in confusion.

But they quickly snapped out of it after hearing the sound of thunder. Then not long after a red line descended from the sky, onto an iceberg in the distance. But before they had time to realize it, they heard a series of explosions from there. The mountain exploded and shattered into pieces, Cale used his shield to block the rock fragments that were carried towards the ship.

Everyone and the constellations were silent and gaping at what was happening.

 

-I used the weakest one, it only detonated the first bomb ⛈️

'Thank You'

 

Cale nodded at Cheapskate words and turned around. A system message sounded.

 

 

[Theater owner is surprised by the change in the film.]

[Theater owner is satisfied with the changes to the ending of the film.]

[The stern of the ship will lead to the next floor.]

 

 

"..succeed...?"

 

Lee Jihye stared at the message blankly and looked at Cale's smile.

 

"Don't just stick to one way. Humans are smart."

 

Jihye nodded blankly as the others sighed in relief.

 

 

[The second 'End Credits' has been achieved.]

[Players: Cale Henituse, Dorph]

[You have earned 500 coins as compensation.]

 

 

They are back to where they started. The air was a little awkward but Kim Dokja clapped his hands to attract attention.

 

"Good job Cale, thank you."

"You're welcome. Let's continue?"

 

Cale grinned and the others also returned to normal.

 

"...that.. sorry."

"It doesn't matter, everyone needs to learn. Jihye noona is great, I'm counting on you for the fight in the next film."

"Okay!!"

 

Jihye clenched her fists excitedly and became cheerful again. Cale also looked at Dorph with thanks.

 

 

[You have entered the fifth floor, reward room.]

 

 

Once up the escalator, the prize room finally appeared.

 

“Reward room? That isn't a scary movie?”

“This is an exhibition hall. It is a place they use to show original movie props.”

 

Jung Heewon approached the glass tube and shouted.

 

"Oh my God, look at this!"

 

 

[Mikazuki Munechika – Replica] A Class sword.

 

 

Jung Heewon's eyes lit up when she saw the glass tube and Kim Dokja nodded.

 

"You finally got the right sword, Heewon-ssi."

"Whoa..."

 

It was clearly a great sword at first glance. Her original horn knife was originally incomparable and not lacking when compared to Lee Jihye's knife.

Jung Heewon started swinging the sword in her hand.

 

“Isn't this amazing? It's light and moves properly!”

 

 

[Character 'Jung Heewon' is very grateful to you.]

 

 

But Jung Heewon suddenly froze and looked at Cale. Cale raised his eyebrows strangely, but Heewon just touched the sword he gave her before.

 

"..I.."

"I told you it was just an inferior sword. It's good you got a better one."

"B-but.."

 

Heewon stuttered but Cale just took back the sword he gave him earlier.

 

"Come on, a good sword is good for getting through the future. Don't be stiff, it doesn't mean I'll be angry."

"...Really?"

"Hm? Of course."

 

Cale waved his hand and put his sword into his spatial bag.

 

this can be given to Eruhaben-nim and miss Rosalyn to research. It would be great if it could be improved and given to other sword users. But... can system items be taken to other worlds... I don't know...

 

Cale sighed sadly. If the system items could be brought, he would buy a lot of souvenirs, after all, the coins were piling up. Cale stared at the system message.

 

 

[Gift items are limited to two per person.]

 

 

Cale saw Dorph behind him.

 

"Take your things?"

"No need."

"Well... don't be shy if you want. Take things that the others might like too."

"I don't think Sayeru wants it..."

"What about Kim Namwoon?"

"I think the dagger given by the god of war will be enough?"

 

Cale blinked several times.

 

"...that dagger was given by the god of war?"

"Oh? You didn't know?"

 

Cale shook his head.

 

"Well, that's pretty good stuff. I don't think he needs anything else."

 

Cale nodded silently and looked at the items. 

As Dorph said, these items didn't seem useful to him or his uncle. Kim Dokja was going to take care of the others, but he didn't see the one he wanted until...

 

...hm?

 

Cale suddenly looked at the red rose that matched his hair color.

 

 

[Beauty and the Beast Flower – Replica]

 

Flowers found in the film  Beauty and the Beast. Flowers can multiply themselves, you can give doubled flowers to other people. 

 

Other flowers will connect to the parent. If the other flowers die, the parent flower will die too.

 

Flowers will be connected to their owner's life, inseparable once connected. Flowers will die if their owner dies.

 

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows and looked at the flowers. He took it.

 

 

[Beauty and the Beast sees you as master]

[Beauty and the Beast asks you for a name]

 

 

"Hmm... Rose?"

 

 

[Beauty and the Beast likes any name it receives from its master]

[Rose likes her master's hair color]

 

 

Cale grinned and had the flowers multiply. He handed the flowers to Dorph who accepted them confusedly. 

The flower and Dorph glow dimly and then go out.

 

 

[ Rose  has connected with her other partner]

[From today  Rose's  life is connected to her partner]

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in interest and made another flower.

 

good... I can give it all.

 

"What did you choose Cale?"

 

Cale looked at the group who were also looking curiously at the rose in his hand.

Cale saw Gilyoung raise his hammer proudly and Cale chuckled. He distributed flowers to the others. Like Dorph, the flower connects to them and then connects to the parent flower.

 

"Stay alive, that way, my flowers will still bloom."

 

Cale smiled brightly as the others stared dumbfounded at the flowers in their hands.

 

"If you guys get hurt and lose your lives, my flowers will die too. I'll give them to the others too. So, hang on."

At least I'll know if one of them is injured or dying, as thanks, I'll be able to help them later.

 

Cale was still smiling as he thought about his good plan, but everyone else's eyes were red.

 

"I will!!"

"Let's survive together"

 

Jihye and Gilyoung said. Heewon covered her eyes and nodded while Kim Dokja looked at Cale while patting his head with a small, happy smile.

 

"Well... let's continue?"

"Yes. Let's continue."

 

Kim Dokja looked at the flowers in his hand and held them carefully. But flowers suddenly turned into tattoos on the corners of the backs of their hands.

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was waving his flowers and putting his in his spatial bag.

 

"Come on"

 

Kim Dokja sighed while slightly shaking his head happily.

Now the preparations are complete.

Since there were no significant changes in the dungeon, it was clear that Yoo Joonghyuk was still alive. If they moved quickly through the sixth floor, they might be able to meet on the seventh floor. In the worst case scenario, if he fought the boss on the eighth floor… at least he would still be alive.

Now, let's go and get our troublemakers and Villain back.

 

Notes:

Meanwhile in puzzle town.

Raon : Humans give flowers!! I want flowers!!
Hong : Me too nyaa!!!
On : Nyaaa!!
Alberu : *Raises eyebrows and nods slightly*
Choi Han : *Stares at the flowers blankly*
Eruhaben : Hmm... what kind of flower can reproduce itself?
Ron : Young master should not easily give roses to strangers. I have to teach it.
Beacrox: I agree.
Rosalyn : Oh my... I don't think young master thought that his actions could be a bit romantic... thank goodness he was in child form. There will be many problems if his form matures.
Dodori : Hero flower!!

Clopeh : OHHHH!!! If I have the honor and can own that flower, I will make it a national treasure! No this can't, I even have to make it a continental treasure, make lots of replicas and put it in a museum with lots of wizards and swordsmen guarding it!!!

 

Immediately, Cale's family hoped that Clopeh would never get anything from Cale for Cale's mental health.

Chapter 38: Chapter 36

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Unfortunately, Yoo Joonghyuk was not on sixth floor.

The only convenience is that the movie on sixth floor is easy. It is a typical thriller film directed by Bryan Singer. Kim Dokja knew the murderer so it was possible to clear him quickly. For the record, of course Cale was just standing in the corner munching on apple pie and imagining alcohol. Why should he bother fighting?

 

 

[Theater owner is satisfied with the changes to the ending of the film.]

[You have earned 500 coins as compensation.]

 

 

Jihye asked as if she was stunned.

 

"...He really is the murderer?"

“Don't tell me it's a spoiler? There's actually someone here who hasn't seen it.”

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' hates spoilers.]

 

What is certain is that the people who are happiest right now are the reader there, apparently he has gained a new skill.

 

 

[Skill Book: Calm Observation.]

 

 

Cale peeked at the book that Kim Dokja was holding.

 

 

+

[Cale : What a strange name.

Kim Dokja : But it's quite a useful skill. This skill allows the user to see a target's movements and find out their overall statistics. It didn't mean much to me since I could use the Character List, but it would be very useful for people like Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung. This skill will be good against enemies who are very good at acting.

Cale : ....

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : I WILL NOT USE THIS ON YOU AND YOUR UNCLE!!!!!

Cale : I didn't say anything.

Kim Dokja : Then stop glaring at me...

Cale : I'm not glaring

Kim Dokja : Don't avoid it, your aura is leaking.

Cale: Oh. 

Kim Dokja : Really... what are you hiding... aren't your skills all good...?

Cale: ...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : I DON'T SAY ANYTHING!!!!]

+

 

 

[Exclusive skill 'Calm Observation' has been acquired.]

 

 

Kim Dokja stepped back and away from Cale who was still narrowing his eyes. After taking a deep breath, Kim Dokja looked at his new skill. Still, he felt a bit sad. It would be nice to experience a film like Gladiator...

Kim Dokja has not yet obtained a suitable combat passive skill. He might buy the Weapons Training skill but it wasn't a good idea to spend coins on that skill now.

 

"...Now I'm bored with movies."

 

Kim Dokja nodded in agreement with Heewon's words. He didn't want to see the cinema for a while. He just had to be satisfied with high performance fees.

Everyone went straight up to the seventh floor. Maybe this time they could see Yoo Jonghyuk's back...

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Damn. Most of the posters on the seventh floor were torn. Yes, Yoo Joonghyuk and Barrow are now in the boss room. Under these circumstances, there was really no time to delay.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja: The world will end...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Hopefully we'll meet in Yoo Joonghyuk's next regression Cale.. no! There is no certainty that we will still be there later!!! Even the novel doesn't mention us. AAAAAAHHHHH

Cale : Stop being hysterical. I don't- hm?

Kim Dokja : ? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who suddenly became silent, but Cale just stared blankly at the message in front of him.

 

 

[Villain Barrow is depressed]

[Villain Barrow loses his cool]

[Hero Cale Henituse is needed to attract the power of Villain Cale Barrow]

[Are you going to temporarily seal Cale Barrow's powers?]

[Y/N]

 

 

Cale nodded.

 

 

[Cale Barrow's po wer has been sealed]

[Cale Barrow will gain his powers once his composure returns]

 

 

Then not long after, the death god's book heated up. Cale took it out of his spatial bag and the book suddenly opened with urgency.

 

{-Cale-}

"I've got it covered, don't worry."

{-You have to hurry or his soul will collapse. Only his power is sealed, but his situation is still dangerous.-}

"I know."

 

The book fell and Cale immediately put the book into his spatial bag and dragged Kim Dokja.

 

"We have to hurry."

 

Kim Dokja's face hardened.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Don't tell me Barrow-

Cale : I sealed his powers, but his condition is still bad. We have to calm him down or his soul will collapse.

Kim Dokja : Soul.. wait! What do you mean collapsed?

Cale : Just hurry up. Maybe the world ended not because of Barrow's power. But it was more like he exploded the remnants of his soul along with his power.

Kim Dokja : So now-!

Cale : There won't be an explosion, but the collapse of his soul. So stop talking and hurry up! ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja nodded and stepped forward. He quickly saw a poster on the wall.

Dorph, who saw Kim Dokja leaving, immediately looked at Cale and saw his stiff face.

 

"What's wrong with liege?"

"After you see Barrow, take him to the outskirts and calm him as best you can."

"...What?"

 

Cale asked Dorph to lower his head and whisper.

 

"His soul could collapse, he's trapped in nightmares and depression. Calm him down while I try to kill the source."

 

Then Cale immediately approached Kim Dokja, leaving Dorph whose face hardened and clenched his fists with decision.

 

"I definitely am."

 

Then Dorph nodded to himself and approached Cale.

 

"Unlucky..."

 

 

[Playback will begin.]

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who was cursing, he didn't see what the poster was but the scene changed.

 

...sea?

 

Cale looked around, this wasn't the sea but...

 

war at sea....

 

Cale grinned, he felt nostalgia remembering the war when he was the commander of the eastern sea.

 

.. this is interesting isn't it?

 

When Cale chuckled a little, Kim Dokja's voice was heard.

 

“Everyone, get down—!”

 

Kim Dokja reflexively looked down,, the others also looked down, when Dorph immediately stood in front of Cale. However the shots did not fall on them, but a bright light was visible.

 

"..shield..."

 

Cale glanced at Heewon who was looking at the shield with relief. And pulled back the shield after seeing the shooting stop. Then there was a scream.

 

“Protect the ship―!”

 

Soldiers wearing old military clothes rushed over. A gentle breeze blew when the war broke out. The turbulent Myeongnyang Strait swirled and there was the sound of distant drums.

Cale noticed and activated record.

 

right.. I remember this movie...

 

Jung Heewon looked at the horizon and muttered.

 

"This... how can we win?"

 

The ending of the Dungeon Theater will only open when the master is satisfied.

 

-Kukukukung!

 

300 Japanese warships filled the sea. Kim Dokja hurriedly turned his head and looked at his group. He remembers their respective strengths, but this is a film based on historical facts. There is hope.

 

"...What's this?"

 

There was only one Panokseon where there should have been 12. Kim Dokja hurriedly grabbed one of sailors around him and asked.

 

"Where's the commander?"

"Commander?"

"Admiral Yi!"

 

Cale noticed Kim Dokja panicking.

 

 

+

[Cale : What?

Kim Dokja : This navy sailor doesn't know anything about the commander at all. It's different from the film. The theater master changed the story, fuck it. ]

+

 

 

Cale calmly looked at enemy that was getting closer. He raised his wind and turned to Dorph.

 

"Should I start by myself. It's the same as the previous one. Although there are no others or whales. But since they are also ordinary people, this will be easy."

 

Turning his gaze away from Kim Dokja who was still panicking, Dorph also looked at the approaching ship. He then shook his head.

 

"It looks like that kid is going to do something. Wait a minute."

 

Cale nodded as well and continued to watch Kim Dokja. Then Kim Dokja raised his head and looked around. Then hurriedly exclaimed.

 

"Lee Jihye!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale is currently being dragged by Kim Dokja. They were looking for Lee Jihye's location. 

Cale had asked wind elementals to accompany the others and also asked Dorph to look after them so that no one died.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I think this might happen. This was the reason I brought Lee Jihye, not only for her strength but to consider the 'what if'.

Cale : Do you know about this?

Kim Dokja : There is one regression where Jihye uses her powers in this film. ]

+

 

 

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' apologizes to Lee Jihye.]

 

Cale and Kim Dokja looked at each other when they saw the message appear. So they ran there and saw Lee Jihye.

 

"U-Uhhhh..."

 

She vomited in the corner of the first floor deck.

 

"Hey, are you okay?

 

Lee Jihye looked at Kim Dokja with wet eyes.

 

"I can't, I can't do it!"

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' is pushing 'Lee Jihye'.]

“Never, I would never do it! Oof…!”

 

She vomited once again.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Jihye hates the sea, but do you know, Cale? The reason why this person was chosen by the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, despite hating the sea?

Kim Dokja : To be honest, there was a lot of criticism from some readers besides me who made it to Chapter 40 in Ways of Destruction about this too.

Cale : He's his descendant, right?

Kim Dokja : I've read all the chapters except for the epilogue of Ways of Destruction so I know. Lee Jihye was not from the lineage of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.

Cale: Huh? ]

+

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja in confusion, but Kim Dokja stared at the message that appeared.

 

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' missed his old friend when he saw 'Lee Jihye.']

 

Cale widened his eyes seeing the message.

 

Oh, I see..?

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' sees the descendant of an old friend.]

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale's dumbfounded face and explained.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Lee Jihye is a descendant of Lee Eokgi, friend of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare. Duke of Firmness and Compassion, Lee Eokgi.

Cale : This..

Kim Dokja : And together with the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, he led the navy to victory in the Battle of Tanghangpo and the Battle of Hansan-do. He was one of the few who defended the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, Yi Sunshin when he was arrested on unjust charges. However, he did not have enough myth and did not become a sponsor.

Cale : Haaaaaa ]

+

 

 

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' looks at 'Lee Jihye' with sad eyes.]

that's why this child was chosen... 

 

Cale sighed and shook his head. This constellation and incarnation stuff was such a headache. He now hoped that this apocalypse would be similar to his original world.

 

I miss fighting monsters...

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Well... She is not his descendant but the descendant of someone close to him. Maybe it was just the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare's choice. And maybe the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare didn't see it.

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : The fact that descendants of his deceased confidants and friends, will be killed by Jihye's own hands.

Cale : Friends?

Kim Dokja : Na Bori. Do you remember the screen that showed Daepo Girls' School? 

Cale : Children... who strangle each other?

Kim Dokja : Her friend likes to see this film.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Yes... this... if this suits the Ways of Survival setting. ]

+

 

 

Cale felt a gaze and saw Kim Dokja looking at him.

 

he might feel awkward seeing his own novel in the real world. But there is a possibility that the novel was from the start, just a record of the past formed as if it were a novel.

 

So Cale patted Kim Dokja's hand, when Kim Dokja also sighed and patted Cale's head.

 

 

[Bounty scenario has occurred!]

 

+

[Bounty Scenario – Those who seek death will live. Those who seek life will die]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: B+

Clear Conditions: The 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' asks for your help. Encourage Lee Jihye, the incarnation of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, and win the Battle of Myeongnyang.

Time Limit: 2 hours

Compensation: The Stigma of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.

Failure: –

+

 

 

Cale tilted his head. He has no intention of seeking stigma. The power of this world would not be able to influence him. But that doesn't mean he can let a small child drown in his own despair because of guilt. Cale activated the record and remembered the screen. The girl who was strangled smiled and patted Jihye's hand.

 

this means her friend sacrificed himself..

 

Cale also remembered when he met at the mall a long time ago.

 

Jihye is cowardly... I remember Na Bori mocking Jihye as a crybaby many times in a pampering tone...

 

Cale sighed, he felt it would be a shame to see the child die. Honestly, Cale hoped that a good kid like that could survive.

Cale looked at Kim Dokja who came forward and shook Lee Jihye.

 

"Lee Jihye, stop it. Immediately."

"Urgh… You all can handle it!”

"Can't you hold it in a bit?"

"...hold? Ahjussi doesn't know."

“No, I know. You don't like this not because you're seasick.”

"...What?"

"That's because your dead friend liked this movie."

 

Lee Jihye shook, then Cale frowned and looked at Kim Dokja with distaste.

 

he should be gentler...

"T-That... How did you...?"

"Don't ask how I know. There's no time to explain."

 

Lee Jihye looked at Kim Dokja with empty eyes.

 

"You killed your friend with your own hands just to die like this?"

 

The first floor deck was pierced with a hook. Kim Dokja grabbed the hook that was aiming at Lee Jihye with his bare hands as Cale threw his lightning at the person who was approaching. After that he looked back at the two of them.

 

"You can escape here or not. You will never be forgiven. But-"

 

There was a loud scream. Kim Dokja could hear the sound of Japanese raiders jumping on board.

 

"If you wake up now, you can at least save some people."

 

Kim Dokja went up to the second floor deck with a shaking Lee Jihye, Cale followed while continuing to frown.

Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon were already surrounded. Dorph pushed all the new ones back into the sea. Then the wind threw the people on the other ship.

Kim Dokja raised his gun. The enemies were ordinary Japanese soldiers. All of them would not lose in a one-on-one fight. The problem is that there are too many of them.

 

"Kuaaak!"

 

Kim Dokja sliced through the incoming soldiers but couldn't see the end. Enemy ships fired from a distance. Kim Dokja saw Cale throw his shield to deflect another bullet. But still, there are limits and they will be finished if this ship sinks. The film will end tragically and everyone will die here.

 

"Lee Jihye!"

 

Cale couldn't take it anymore and hit Kim Dokja on the back who shouted at Jihye who was still shaking with super rock.

 

-... 🪨

 

He had to admit, he was weak with children, and he had to admit, this was a precarious situation. But he still doesn't like it when people yell at children. Enough with the sad past.

 

"H-huh?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale in confusion. Cale looked at him with a scary face that made Kim Dokja flinch.

 

"Jihye."

 

Then Cale approached Jihye and hugged her body, which was still curled up and squatting.

He patted his back like when he patted Raon's back.

 

"...listen to me. I know you don't want that, but Na Bori, that child. Did he hate you and curse you at that time?"

 

Cale felt the girl's body in his arms tremble and tears wet his shoulders. There was a slight shake when Cale stroked the girl's head.

 

"That's right, Na Bori wants you to live. Life replaces it. Doesn't want you to try desperately to forget it and run away."

"But.. but I.."

"Hmm.. I know.. but Jihye.."

 

Cale's voice was very soft, so soft that Kim Dokja was almost stabbed by the incoming Japanese soldiers when he stared blankly.

 

"But now you don't just live for yourself."

 

Jihye gasped and got out of Cale's arms, Cale smiled a little as he looked at Jihye who was staring blankly at him.

 

"Live for you and for your friends. It's not your fault Jihye. She wanted to save you, and are you going to blame her?"

"..no, i.."

"Then keep living and live up to half your friend's hopes too."

 

Then Cale grinned.

 

"Staying alive... is the best isn't it?"

 

Cale patted Jihye's back twice more then got up, leaving Jihye to sort out her thoughts.

To be honest... Cale also remembered how much blame he felt when Soo Hyuk and Jung Soo sacrificed themselves for him to live. However.. he just thought.. he wanted to live his life, not because of desire and not because of need, but because his life was obtained from the sacrifices of other people.. 

 

until I meet Soo Hyuk again...

 

He didn't want Cale to keep blaming himself.. he wanted Cale to live a happy life in his place.. so..

 

The girl, Na Bori, also definitely wants Jihye to continue living in her place...Not with sadness but with happiness..

-puk puk

 

Cale looked up and saw Kim Dokja patting his head and scratching his cheek awkwardly while slashing at another Japanese soldier.

 

"Don't be rude with children, she is also depressed."

"Sorry... I just... panicked..."

"Yeah yeah"

 

Cale patted Kim Dokja's hand again after seeing his awkward face.

 

he said that he lived alone, so it was natural that he was not used to looking after children. Just need to learn.

 

Cale nodded his head happily when he saw that girl staggering on the second floor deck.

 

"I-I think I'm disgusting. I...I don't deserve to live..."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and said.

 

"No one will qualify."

"U-Ughhh..."

 

Tears flowed endlessly from Lee Jihye's eyes. Kim Dokja held the Herculean Shield and stood in front of him. Meanwhile, Cale smiled slightly when he saw Jihye looking at him.

 

-Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

 

“Survive and be responsible. Redeem the rest of your life or live a trash life. Like Cale said, try to survive somehow!”

 

The ship was damaged by indiscriminate shelling. Cale once again removed the shield as he said with a frown.

 

"Hey, what's wrong with being trash?? Don't insult trash!"

 

Kim Dokja patted the red head beside him, then accidentally saw the scene where the red one created a water spear that directly penetrated the middle of the enemy ship which continued to shoot without stopping, up into the sky.

 

"..."

 

Kim Dokja averted his gaze stiffly from the scary sight and looked at Jihye again.

 

"... Jihye, or do you really want to die here?"

 

 

[Your understanding of character 'Lee Jihye' has increased.]

 

 

Lee Jihye cried with a lot of emotions. But Cale patted Jihye's arm who was approaching them gently, that girl shook her head and clenched her fists.

 

that's right.. keep living.

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' has responded to 'Lee Jihye's' wishes.]

 

A brilliant red light appeared around Lee Jihye's body.

 

"...To everyone."

 

Lee Jihye held the hilt of her sword and looked at the sea. There are many enemies and no allies. She silently pointed her sword.

 

"There are still 11 ships left."

 

A shining light emerged from the tip of his sword.

Water vapor rose in that area. Water sprayed everywhere and 11 ghost ships appeared on the sea.

 

"Revenge on the enemy."

 

The drum stopped as if confused. Bullets flew towards the ghost fleet. However, the ghost fleet was intangible and suffered no damage.

 

"Die in this place."

 

Finally, Lee Jihye's fleet began to move forward. 11 ships moved through the water, creating countless ripples. White barrels started firing and the ships blocking the way collapsed helplessly.

 

-Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa!

 

The girl who doesn't cry leads the battlefield.

In front of the ghost fleet, the warships were completely overwhelmed. Not just Kim Dokja. Jung Heewon and Lee Gilyoung also gaped at the scene. Except for Cale who once led a naval war himself, or Dorph who once led an army of lions.

In the fading light of the setting sun, Japanese screams could be heard through the smoke. Myeongnyang Strait whirlpool sucks in corpses. It took less than an hour for the last enemy ship to collapse.

 

 

[Theater owner is satisfied with the changes to the ending of the film.]

[Fourth 'End Credits' has been achieved.]

[Cast: Kim Dokja, Cale Henituse, Jung Heewon, Lee Jihye, Lee Gilyoung, Dorph.]

[You have earned 500 coins as compensation.]

 

 

As soon as they receive the end credits, an additional message appears.

 

 

[Bounty scenario removed.]

 

 

"Oh right, don't put stigma on me. With my current strength, I will often get tired. So if you increase the burden on my body, I'm afraid I will immediately faint."

[C onstellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' is confused.]

"Just send something else instead. Right, how about cookies? I'm hungry after using my powers."

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' said that he would send you his freshly baked cookies.]

 

Cale stared at the package that appeared with a twinkle. He immediately ate the cookies which tasted sweet. Not as delicious as Barrow's, but it was good after he had been eating apple pie continuously since earlier.

 

[Constellation 'Duke of Loyalty and Warfare' smiles and thanks.]

 

Cale ate the cookies and gave them to Jihye while Kim Dokja was still daydreaming while looking at the gifts from the constellations.

 

 

+

[Cale : You got a good one?

Kim Dokja : Yes. Stigma 'Song of the Sword, this skill is something I need more than the Ghost Fleet right now. If I had this stigma, I might be able to prevent the worst from happening on the eighth floor.

Cale : Hmm... good.

Kim Dokja : And.. cookies????

Cale : Stigma won't do me any good, it's more useful.

Kim Dokja : Stigma is useless..?

Cale : Hmm... cookies is more useful because I'm hungry.

Kim Dokja : ah.. hm.. okay..]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja gave up trying to understand Cale, the surrounding scenery slowly changed and the group had returned to the inside of the cinema. The exhausted Lee Jihye looked at Kim Dokja while holding the cookies.

 

"Ahjussi."

“You rest here. We will go to save Yoo Joonghyuk.”

"But..."

"Listen."

 

Dorph took mineral water from Cale's spatial bag and gave it to Jihye. Then that girl smiled at Cale and pulled him in for a hug.

 

"Thank you, Cale"

"Haaah.."

 

Cale nodded and patted her back again. 

Letting go of Jihye, Cale looked at Kim Dokja and the others, who were using the ampoules they had gotten earlier.

Then they climbed the last flight of stairs.

 

"Everyone, get ready."

 

 

[You have entered the eighth floor, Heavenly Garden.]

 

 

The eighth floor of the theater is the roof. It was a small dome reminiscent of an opera house. As soon as everyone stepped on the green grass of the roof, they found the back of the regressor they were looking for.

While Cale was looking at another unconscious redhead and Dorph who was running up to Barrow while holding a potion.

 

"Hey Yoo Joonghyuk!"

 

Cale flinched at Kim Dokja's happy scream as he hit the back of Yoo Joonghyuk's head as hard as he could.

 

oooohhhh

 

Cale clapped his hands in amazement seeing that. 

 

-Plok plok plok

 

Anyway, they finally met.

 

Notes:

Daily conversation of ancient powers.

Superrock : ....Since the last time with the god of despair, Cale really enjoyed using me to hit people...
Crybaby : ....
Cheapskate : hey, be patient. I even wanted Cale to use me or even use the gold jewelry in his spatial pocket for me.
Crybaby : ....
Crazy kid : I want Cale to fight then xx and xx then xxx because xxx is so xxx
Crybaby : ....
Thief: ...anyone, please shut up crazy kid.
Crybaby : ....
Glutton : ...I want to eat steak that regressor made.
Crybaby : ....
Superrock : Why are you silent, crybaby?
Crybaby : Sniff.
The other : ?
Crybaby: Why are you busy wanting to fight this fight that...? Sniff.. I... I want a peaceful world where Cale stops fighting!!! Uwaaaaa why don't we have a peaceful world?! Why? I'm tired!! Cale always disobeys! You guys are also busy asking Cale to attack! Why doesn't anyone care about me!!? Why? It's always me who's tired!!
Superrock : ...but we can't ban Cale either...
Crybaby : ...
Crybaby: Uwaaaaa, why is Cale always so careless! Sniff waaaaaaaaa

And the ancient power for xxx time, tried to calm down crybaby who wanted to go on strike so that Cale would understand not to endanger himself or tire himself out.

Meanwhile, Cale: ? Why do I faintly hear crying and lots of panicked voices...???

Chapter 39: Chapter 37

Notes:

I put two '' to show that Kim Dokja shouted himself. I'm just afraid that someone will read it wrong and think that Kim Dokja is talking to Cale.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

-There's something strange about him, Cale 🪨

'hm?'

 

Cale stopped his clapping, when Kim Dokja also stopped moving after hitting Yoo Joonghyuk on the head.

Sure enough, as super rock said, Kim Dokja also felt something strange and tried to call Joonghyuk's name hesitantly.

 

"...Yoo Joonghyuk?"

 

However, it was not an answer, but a gray-white aura flowing from Yoo Joonghyuk's body that appeared. 

 

-It's like illusion 🍃

'He was trapped in illusion, you mean?'

-Yes, but it seems different from my exam. This illusion cruel 🍃

-You have to quickly wake up Barrow, Cale 🪨

 

Cale nodded and looked around. He saw an old man, smiling kindly as if a grandfather were welcoming his neighbor's grandson.

 

 

['Simulacrum Theatre' has been revealed.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...Damn, it has become like this. 

Cale : I'll see Barrow's condition first.

Kim Dokja : Yes ]

+

 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk emitted a white aura and slowly turned towards Kim Dokja. 

Goosebumps covered Kim Dokja's entire body. An intense killing intent emerged from the person who had lost his mind. There is no 'character' in the world that can stop this man now.

 

"W-Wait a minute!"

 

Cale, who was running toward Dorph and Barrow, turned toward Kim Dokja after hearing that urgent shout.

 

-Kwaaaang!

 

However, Cale was only able to open the shield, after Kim Dokja was hit and flew to the other side.

 

hm. It must hurt. Sorry.

-Late.. 🪨

-Sturdy 🛡️

'...'

"Kuhup... heook."

 

 

+

[Cale: Are you okay...?

Kim Dokja : ..yeah.. My suit is damaged, damn, that's an absolutely unreasonable attack power. I ate so many ampoules yet still received that much damage from one hit?

Cale : You're too weak. Anyway I will help after seeing Barrow's condition]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Heewon beside him.

 

"Help Kim Dokja first, I have to see Barrow's condition. There is a possibility that he also being controlled."

 

Heewon nodded. Cale didn't look back after that. He just went straight to his two uncles' place.

 

"How?"

"He didn't respond."

 

Cale looked at Barrow's dull eyes.

 

"Hey, White Star."

"..."

"White radish."

"..."

"Eldest uncle."

"..."

"Crazy bastard."

"..."

"Cruel bastard."

"..."

"Fucking psychopath."

"..."

"Damn villain."

"..."

"Cale..."

"Tsk"

 

Cale ignored Dorph's pitiful face and squinted his eyes to see the slight change. But even after so many mentions, this bastard still didn't move an inch. Barrow didn't respond, so Cale crouched down to try to pat his cheek but...

 

 

[Villain Cale Barrow being controlled]

 

 

Along with that system message, Dorph pulled Cale back and blocked incoming fire.

 

-Bang

"Uh"

 

Dorph took a few steps back.

 

"Wait, I've sealed his power, how is that possible?"

"You sealed his ancient power. But liege can also be an ordinary or dark magician. Have you forgotten? Liege also consumed dark mana before, but because of ancient power, he didn't use his mana. But, that doesn't mean he can't do magic."

"Damn it.."

 

With that, Barrow suddenly stood up and released a very large fireball. Not only that, there is also wind which makes the fire magic bigger.

 

"Huuuh, back off a bit Cale. This is going to be quite a big fight."

-Bang

-Swoosh

 

Cale also used his lightning to attack Barrow, but his mana shield blocked his attack. Dorph also started to get wounds little by little.

 

"Cale!!!"

 

Cale glanced at Jihye.

 

-Sssshhh

-bang!

 

Barrow immediately tried to attack Jihye with wind magic, which was blocked with his silver shield.

 

"Help the other side, leave this one to me and Dorph.

"But-!"

"Do it!!"

 

Jihye bit her lip and ran to other side. Cale nodded and used a stone spear which, again, was blocked with stone magic by Barrow.

 

"Shit"

-This is because our powers are sealed, we are not very strong now 🪨

-It would be better to attack the source 🍃

"Agh"

-Bruk

 

Dorph flew next to Cale, after being hit by the wind and fire blades. 

Dorph had gone into berserk mode, but some parts of his body were still scorched. That's natural, because from the start, Dorph was a close-range fighter.

 

If I knew this, I would have brought Kim Namwoon or Sayeru... at least Sayeru can attack long range.

 

Cale used stronger lightning to attack, but it was still blocked by mana shield. Wind elementals were also seen holding back Barrow, seeing how the wind continued to block Barrow's steps or disrupt the direction of his attacks.

 

“Kuhuk.”

"Need a Potion?"

"Later, we can only wait for liege to run out of mana or get tired. But that will take a long time."

"We have to attack the souce"

"You mean the old man over there?

 

Cale also looked at old man Dorph was pointing, while using his shield to block Barrow's attack again.

 

"Yes."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Not yet?

Cale: Difficult.

Kim Dokja : Didn't you say his powers were sealed?

Cale : But not magic, Barrow can also use magic.

Kim Dokja : Crazy, do all villain have cheats? This bastards here are strong too, Isn't this world unfair?! Anyway, this is dangerous. We'll get tired first, let's just attack the dungeon master, he's the mastermind.

Cale : I think so too. ]

+

 

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja who was discussing something with Gilyoung and looked at Dorph.

 

"Hold on, I'll tie them both up."

"It will put a burden on your body."

"Then at least make him weak, so he won't attack my tree so much."

 

Dorph nodded and Cale closed his eyes.

 

-I'll be quick 🛡️

-It will be a burden on you, Cale. 🪨

'I know, but the longer they are trapped. It's getting more and more dangerous.'

 

Because Cale had already experienced the thief's test and that almost made him despair. So he knows how painful it is to be affected by such an illusion.

 

""Wake up, you bastard!""

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja's curse and still concentrating. He asked trees, to hold these two crazy bastards.

But he almost opened his eyes after hearing Kim Dokja's next words.

 

""Didn't you just regress three times?""

"!"

-Cale, Concentration 🛡️

'..I know.'

Damn readers... is it okay to let go of such secrets?! Did he forget about constellations and dokkaebi??

 

Cale almost wanted to open his eyes and hit the head of two crazy people there. But he held his breath and forced his concentration.

 

it's music... right... it's just background music...

 

With that, Cale increased his concentration again. He contacted almost all the trees around them.

 

""Alone?""

 

Then Cale opened his eyes in the middle of Kim Dokja's words.

 

"Retreat Dorph."

 

Dorph nodded and tried to back away.

 

""Why did I come here if you were alone?""

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja's voice again, and used a tree to tie Barrow up.

 

"Ugh."

 

That trunk was repeatedly cut by wind blades and burned by fire. But Cale, who was bleeding from his mouth, just grinned.

 

"Don't be crazy, Barrow."

 

Dorph also approached and tried to block Barrow's attacks with his fists and kicks.

 

""Why are you alone? When you died like a fool, in the Dungeon Theatre, when you cried over your dead little sister, when the prophet stabbed you in the back! When the person you love gives birth to your child...! ""

 

But Cale removed his impolite grin and almost slipped after hearing the 'novel' story that Kim Dokja had previously told him.

 

""You went crazy after your child died!""

This guy!! Is really okay to say that??? Wasn't he the one who was initially worried, that the constellations and dokkaebi could see his novel?!

""Fight against the demon kings and the returnees!""

"Bastard Kim Dok- Cough.."

""Help people and fight against damn reincarnators! When you finally stand in front of the constellations! ""

to hell with this blood!! Is it really okay to say those things??? And what? Are there other reincarnators here too??? The god of death is truly unbelievable! You damn trouble maker!!

""Look around you and try to live somehow!""

All these people are crazy-!

""I..""

 

 

+

[Cale : KIM DOKJA!! IS IT OKAY TO SAY THAT HUH!!!

Kim Dokja : I-I got too excited. Damn. I just want to buy enough time.

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : I asked Gilyoung to summon the insect king to attack Yoo Joonghyuk

Cale : Wait a little longer, I will arrest that cruel bastard, after arresting this cruel bastard.

Kim Dokja : ?

Cale: What?

Kim Dokja : There's something strange. What is illusion? It was only a moment but a faint light returned to Yoo Joonghyuk's hand. 

Cale : Tsk, just don't say anything weird anymore]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja, who he also grouped into crazy bastards. And strengthened the ties to Barrow's body which had been completely restrained.

 

"AAAAAAhhh"

 

Cale frowned seeing Barrow getting crazier and trying to use his black magic again.

 

-Use me, I will purify that magic ⛈️

 

Cale nodded slightly and made lightning circle Barrow's body to purify it.

 

"That.. hosh.. wor.. ked.."

 

As Dorph said, Barrow's attack was blocked again. So, after seeing Barrow become silent, Cale looked away from his two uncles and looked at Gilyoung whose nose was bleeding. Cale frowned.

 

That kid bleeding.. damn.. this makes me worried. I wanted to run and ask him not to force himself, but I couldn't move now. 

 

Cale gritted his teeth seeing Gilyoung's blood and the state of the two women who were exhausted and might lose consciousness. He was very worried. So he just turned his gaze towards Kim Dokja who was still holding back Yoo Joonghyuk's movements.

 

""Jonghyuk. Do you remember what I asked before? I asked if I could hit you? ""

Is now the time to discuss that?

""You told me to hit you if I could. Do you remember?""

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja, while trying to direct the tree toward Joonghyuk.

But then, fire appeared from the empty room.

 

-Hwaruruk!

 

Yoo Joonghyuk was surprised by the sudden attack and took several steps back. 

But Cale also looked at Kim Dokja viciously after his tree also caught fire.

 

I wanted to hit the back of his head.

 

Cale held back the blood that was about to come out of his throat and directed the tree to retreat temporarily.

 

-Dudududududu!

"Kuooh!"

 

Many red wounds appeared all over Yoo Joonghyuk's body. But Cale also became annoyed.

 

I will definitely hit his head after this.

-Hwaruruk!

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's actions stopped when fire burned the area. Its Fire Resistance means it might not be a serious blow, but it's enough to force it into inactivity. 

Without realizing it, Kim Dokja saw the blackened tree trunk and Cale's cruel face.

 

"oops"

 

Kim Dokja put on an apologetic face and stopped the fire. He then saw 'theater master' sitting at the edge of garden.

 

 

['Theater Master Simulacrum' is very wary of you.]

 

 

Kim Dokja started running. In the distance, he could see the theater master stiffen. Tree trunk then held down the dungeon master's legs. And..

 

 

[Character 'Yoo Joonghyuk' has used Recovery Lv. 2!]

 

 

Damn, Yoo Joonghyuk was already chasing him. But then, Cale's voice was heard screaming.

 

"Hyukichi!!!!"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk fell silent suddenly, but Kim Dokja also almost tripped and fell. He stared dumbfounded at the cute strange name.

 

"Hyukichi, don't be mean!!!"

 

And now Kim Dokja really tripped, if he didn't maintain his balance well, his face would kiss the floor.

What's with that name!!!! Kim Dokja wanted to scream at Cale, but he saw Cale's murderous face and flinched.

 

"Ahem"

 

With that, Kim Dokja used his final card. He shouted with all his strength.

 

"Gilyoung!"

-Kukukung!

 

As he shouted, there was a huge crack in the ceiling of Sky Garden.

The black dome surrounding roof was destroyed. Yoo Joonghyuk, who remained silent stiffly despite being continuously manipulated by Theater Master, also looked up in surprise at the ceiling.

It is generally impossible for the protected area of the 'hidden scenario' to be broken. But it was possible for 'uncommon' existences.

In the distance, Lee Gilyoung cried while wiping his bleeding nose.

 

"U-Uwahh... uwahhhh...!"

 

To face monster, you have to summon monster.

 

-Kuoooooh!

 

A large insect dug into cracks of the broken dome.

 

-Brak

 

Like thin glass, the dome shattered and the roof split open. Theater Master who was still wrapped around Cale's tree trunk, who was stunned, shouted.

 

-!

 

But the giant praying mantis-like monster, the king of giant insects still destroyed the roof.

 

 

[6th class insect king, Titanoptera has appeared!]

 

 

hm... big...

 

Cale stared at the insect awkwardly, as Dorph braced his shoulders against the shock, which almost caused him to fall.

Barrow had quieted down and stopped attacking, so he could focus his thoughts on the other side. 

He wiped blood on his chin and looked at Gilyong who was laughing messily.

 

"He, hehe... Titano..."

the insect in the first movie?

-Kuoooooh!

 

The giant prey mantis flew towards Theater Master. Then Yoo Joonghyuk blocked it.

 

-Kwaaaaang!

 

There was a huge sound and Yoo Joonghyuk's body was pushed to the roof floor. But Yoo Joonghyuk was still standing.

 

-Ku ku ku ku!

 

Seeing that, Cale immediately used tree to wrap around Yoo Joonghyuk's body.

 

"Uh.."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk started to try to break free, but the attack of big insect made him unable to concentrate all his strength just to break free.

 

"Cough cough"

-Kyaooooh!

 

Cale coughed up a large amount of blood and Titanoptera screamed. That was because the tree was forcibly severed many times and that insect were pushed back. Nevertheless, Cale continued to create new stems.

Then from the edge of his vision, Cale saw Kim Dokja immediately running towards Theater Master who was still concentrating on controlling Yoo Joonghyuk and had forgotten about his existence.

Kim Dokja activated his sword and Theater Master who belatedly regained consciousness, screamed after seeing it.

Cale tightened Yoo Joonghyuk's ties, while still holding back the movements of Theater Master.

Not long after, Cale looked at Kim Dokja in surprise.

He saw a book with a lot of text emitting a faint light and floating in the darkness above Kim Dokja's head.

 

That's... novel, right?

- This? This is...!

 

And at the same time, Theater Master was also shocked. He looked at the strings around him and his face turned white.

 

– Don't, say, me, you... ahhh!

 

This was the last thing he said. 

Cale raised his eyebrows at the old man's strange gaze, that old man looked at Kim Dokja with... admiration..

 

....maybe he read the future and was surprised. But his face is scary.. what's with that expression..?

 

Kim Dokja's sword was about to pass through the dungeon master's neck, but a dazzling light came from the old man's body. He was destroyed without a trace.

 

It seemed like that book itself was created with god-like power. Therefore, peeking would create a counterattack.

 

With that, Cale frowned as he recalled how the gods in his world, failed to restrain him, when a person who might have something to do with the novel took him.

 

Even the gods are no match for him, especially just someone like him...

 

Cale shook his head in sympathy, for Theater Master and himself, who had been brought into this world.

Then he untied the two cruel bastards and stared at system message.

 

 

[You have met the conditions for clearing the hidden scenario!]

[You have obtained 4,000 coins as compensation.]

 

 

These messages go up. Cale saw Kim Dokja look back and saw Yoo Joonghyuk, who had fainted after being freed from Theater Master control. 

 

"Hyung..."

 

Cale wanted to rush toward them but his legs suddenly became weak and he almost fell.

 

"Cale!"

 

Dorph held him back and threw Barrow, who Dorph had previously carried like a rice sack. Cale looked at Barrow who was now kissing the floor.

 

"..."

it must hurt.

 

Then Cale turned his gaze back to Gilyoung who had fainted in Kim Dokja's arms.

 

 

[Barrier surrounding the Dungeon Theater has disappeared.]

 

 

The barrier covering the ceiling disappeared. Then, suddenly insect king in the distance flew towards Cale's side. Dorph stiffened.

But the insect king just stared at him, tilted his head and pointed the blunt side of his pincers toward Cale's cheek. After touching his cheek, he left.

Left.

That's it.

 

"..."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I-I almost had a heart attack, I thought he was going to attack you...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Can you also communicate with animals, Cale?

Cale : ...you're asking me that?

Kim Dokja : ...forget it.. suddenly my back is cold..]

+

 

 

"You seem to have an affinity with animals?"

 

Dorph asked after his body relaxed again.

 

"How would I know?"

"I remember the fierce police dog suddenly became like a poodle and circled you when we went to police station, after Namwoon was caught carrying a model gun."

 

Cale also remembered that and darkened his face. He remembered all the police dogs circling him excitedly and even rolling around which made Cale the center of attention.

 

That moment was really scary... I remember the police chief also looked at me with a scary face.

 

More precisely with a face that holds his hand from stroking a cute child. But Cale, who was already traumatized by the attention, of course didn't see it.

Cale in Dorph's arms headed towards Kim Dokja.

 

...Barrow and Joonghyuk just left like that..?

 

Cale thought, glancing at the two crazy bastards who were being abandoned.

 

"...Are you okay?"

 

Heewon asked Dokja while carrying Jihye who was staggering.

 

“I'm fine. Heewon-ssi?”

"I'm fine. Luckily, Jihye is safe."

 

Jihye was hit a lot by Yoo Joonghyuk and she couldn't speak because her mouth was swollen.

 

"What about Cale and Dorph?"

 

Heewon turned her gaze to the messy little red in his uncle's arms.

 

"I'm fine, but Cale..."

"I'm okay too."

 

The four of them frowned and looked at Cale's clothes, which were now covered in blood. Cale had already taken off his luxurious robe and didn't wear it again after he put on the transparent robe he buy. So after storing that robe as well in his spatial bag, Cale just wore normal clothes. And coincidentally this shirt is gray.

 

"How is Gilyoung? I saw he was bleeding."

"He was just exhausted and passed out."

"Bloody, exhausted, and passed out? He shouldn't force himself. That's not good. Isn't he just a child? You should wait for me to deal with Barrow, Dokja. It's not good to make children fight until they bleed. As adults it's our job to protect children. Are you stupid to ask children like that?"

 

Cale was dissatisfied with Kim Dokja's behavior and tried to put on an angry face. However, the others just hardened their faces and stared back at Cale viciously after seeing the large amount of blood, tired faces and bodies that had to be carried to walk.

 

"And you?"

 

Heewon asked cruelly while holding back her scolding.

 

"Hm? What?"

"You're also bleeding and exhausted...kid."

 

The last sentence was pulled out between her teeth by Heewon.

 

"Oh? This? I'm fine, don't worry. I know my body."

 

Cale thought about his feet that were tingling and making him unable to walk and frowned again. 

His legs were still tingling, which was annoying.

But the others became even more cruel after Cale made a face of pain (They think).

 

"Don't overdo it, Cale."

"But I didn't?"

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja in confusion. He was just hungry, but he really wasn't tired. After crybaby active, tiredness had almost disappeared. He's just hungry... really hungry...

 

-Cale... shall we eat? 🛡️

 

Cale nodded slightly and put on a sad face, but the others thought that Cale was very tired but was trying to pretend to be strong.

 

"But you guys are okay, right?"

"..."

 

The others just stared silently at Cale who got out of the carrier and approached Gilyoung with worry. He also took out a potion and drank it to Gilyong.

 

"Haaaah... this kid is too much. He should take care of himself..."

 

Cale took a deep breath after seeing Gilyoung's pale face improve. He also gave their respective potions to the others.

 

"How about you?"

"I?"

 

Cale pointed at himself in confusion at the question of Heewon who received the potion from him.

 

What's wrong with me?

"But I'm fine...?"

""Haaaaaaaaaaa""

 

Cale ignored these increasingly strange people, and gave Dorph a potion for himself and the two cruel bastards.

 

[Constellations scream in frustration seeing you]

 

And also ignore the constellations that keep making noise.

 

 

[The end time for third main scenario is approaching!]

 

 

Kim Dokja stroked Cale's head. 

Cale looked at him and Kim Dokja then pulled his cheeks.

 

what's wrong with these people???

 

Cale shook off the evil hand and looked at the sky. Dawn comes, making the day brighter. 

Heewon groaned.

 

"Ah... Seoul."

 

The ruined city area was illuminated by the faint light of dawn. There were intermittent explosions from afar. Now there is no more poisonous fog. Poisonous rhinoceros crushed under collapsed buildings. People fight among themselves.

 

This is similar to apocalypse in my past..

 

Cale sighed tiredly at the familiar sight. Then he saw a huge transparent barrier isolating Seoul.

 

-It's strong 🪨

'Can't it be destroyed?'

-Perhaps, if several dragons combine their powers 🪨

-Cale, let's eat... 🛡️

-WE CAN ATTACK IT TOGETHER!!! 💦

-Eat.. 🛡️

-With my lightning too!!! ⛈️

-..eat 🛡️

-Cale will be exhausted.. sniff..💓

-Right, let's rest and eat 🛡️

-...don't teach strange things and burden crybaby anymore. He will retire.. 🍃

 

Cale ignored the other ancient powers and nodded at what the superrock said earlier.

 

Too bad it can't be destroyed...

 

Heewon's voice was heard.

 

"Really... it's over."

"Have you regained consciousness?"

 

Cale looked at Gilyoung who was being carried by Kim Dokja after hearing Kim Dokja's voice, that kid nodded and pointed at the sky.

From a distance, a meteor shower appears to be falling. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The meteor shower was originally forerunner of the main scenario. However, the number of meteor showers is more than before. This would be a disaster.

Cale : That meteor?

Kim Dokja : Yes. But that also means the 'hall' will open soon. Meteor showers may fall all over the world. ]

+

 

 

Cale nodded and remembered the death of god's words, he said Barrow's time was only up to the absolute throne scenario.

 

I need to talk to him later.

"Beautiful..."

 

Jung Heewon said with admiration. 

Gilyoung gathered his small hands together and muttered something. Jung Heewon and Lee Jihye were silent for a while. Maybe they were praying too.

After a while, Lee Gilyoung opened his eyes and looked at Kim Dokja, Cale and Dorph.

 

"You guys didn't make a wish?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at Lee Gilyoung and answered.

 

"I have made a request."

"What's that?"

“Gilyoung, you shouldn't ask that.” 

 

Jung Heewon scolded him.

Kim Dokja watched Jung Heewon, Yoo Joonghyuk and then Seoul collapsed again.

 

"I want to see the epilogue of novel."

 

Lee Gilyoung looked at Kim Dokja in confusion.

However, Cale understood what he meant, Kim Dokja once said that there was no epilogue on that novel.

 

"Then Cale and uncle Dorph?"

"I just hope we are always together."

 

Cale looked at Dorph who was also looking at him. The others were flattered, but Cale was know...

 

...what Dorph means is just the four of us.. He hopes to stay together even if everyone return home later...

"And..."

 

Gilyoung pulled Cale's shirt.

 

"...what about Cale?"

"I?"

"Yes, you didn't make a wish?"

 

Cale shook his head. Gilyoung tightened his hands on Cale's shirt and asked innocently.

 

"..Why?"

"I would rather try to achieve my desires with my own hands rather than praying and making wish."

"..huh?"

 

Cale answered similar to what he said, when Choi Han said the same thing.

 

"Sometimes... wish only makes you despair. It would be better if you didn't make a wish and achieved it yourself."

 

The others were silent, Gilyoung also had a confused face. But Cale just smiled a little and stroked his head.

 

Because of that... I will fight to return the three of them back to our world. I'll make sure everything survives until then.

 

Cale nodded at his plan and decision. Meanwhile, the adults were contemplating Cale's words and also promising themselves to reach the end together.

 

Notes:

When Barrow, who was still slightly conscious when being controlled by theater master, heard Cale calling him: ....is my nephew calling me or cursing me?

When Joonghyuk, who was still slightly conscious when being controlled by theater master, heard Cale call him Hyukichi: *froze*

Secretive Plotter : Hey, it's been a long time since little kid called me by that name. So I remember the past, when Mia forced Cale to call me that after she watched a strange movie... I'm still not used to it... Cale was really like a child at that time... ah...

Meanwhile, Barrow at that time: *Still unconscious* I thought I should have killed that bastard. *Jealous mode On*

Then the two of them were left and ignored while the others reminisced about staring at the meteor: ....we are really pathetic.
Secterive Plotter sees both 'discarded' and 'ignored' :....
Kkoma (41) : *pats Secretive Potter on the back sympathetically*
Kkoma (999) : Isn't he us...?

And finally all Yoo Joonghyuk entered into self-reflection mode.

Chapter 40: Chapter 38

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

[Main Scenario #3 – Emergency Defense has ended.]

[You have obtained 1,000 coins as compensation.]

 

 

Cale glanced at system message that appeared, while he was munching an apple pie. Who knows, actually how much Raon put in, until he couldn't see the total number of apple pies anymore.

 

since when did it end?

 

[Fourth main scenario is about to begin!]

 

 

... let me rest first, hey..

 

Cale finished his apple pie in one bite and cleaned his hands, then approached Dorph, who was slapping Barrow to wake him up.

 

"How is Barrow?"

"He just used too much mana, so a little rest will make him better."

"Hmm.."

 

Cale approached Barrow and noticed his pale face.

 

"What about his mental state? His condition was quite worrying before."

"No problem, liege will return to normal later."

"That's good."

 

After that Dorph laid Barrow on Cale's right side. Cale glanced at Joonghyuk in another area, still forgotten and unconscious.

 

hm... he has to wake up quickly.. I'm hungry..

“You take Yoo Joonghyuk.”

 

Kim Dokja said hastily to Jihye.

 

?

 

Cale turned towards Kim Dokja, who was approaching Jihye.

 

"...Can I do that?"

"You can't go down now anyway. This will be a problem when he wakes up. "

 

Jihye nodded while looking at Joonghyuk.

 

“Please tell me if he wakes up. I want to give another hit on his back.”

oh right... I forgot about that.

 

Then Kim Dokja, who was about to carry Gilyoung, was hit in the back of the head by Cale.

 

-Plak

"Ack..??? Cale???"

"Crazy bastard"

"????"

 

 

+

[Cale : Crazy bastard.

Kim Dokja : Don't curse...

Cale : Are you crazy? You revealed everything about novel, huh?

Kim Dokja : Uh... I.. forgot.. But it will be filtered, Cale.

Cale: Heh.

Kim Dokja : Wait!! Stop clenching your fists!! And where did you get that stone? That bastard Yoo Joonghyuk, he became depressed and decided to regress. That's why I got annoyed!!

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Stone.. Cale.. put it...

Cale : Do you know, Kim Dokja. I once hit a god with this stone. Let's see how your head can hold it.

Kim Dokja : God- Ah!! Cale!!! ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja quickly put Gilyoung down and hid behind Heewon.

 

"Hee-Heewon-ssi please do something..."

"Uh.. Cale.. why are you angry..?"

"I avenged Yoo Joonghyuk, whose head was hit by Dokja"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Why are you defending him!!!

Cale : Then what? I have to say that I hit you, because you revealed the contents of a novel that has become reality?

Kim Dokja : No.. that.. 

Cale : Ah.. my head hurts.. 

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

-This is karma, Cale. Try to be better, so you don't keep getting hit by karma. 🪨

 

Cale ignored Superrock and throw away the rock, which made from superrock power. But he didn't forget to glare at Kim Dokja who scratched his head with an apologetic smile.

 

"I KNOW!!!"

? What's wrong with this girl??

"I understand now!! So that's how it is.. right.. yes yes.. I understand!!"

 

Cale also ignored Jihye, who seemed to have had an extraordinary enlightenment. He also ignored that girl's glances, between Dokja, Joonghyuk, and him.

 

"Let's go downstairs."

"..yes..."

 

Cale narrowed his eyes at Kim Dokja, who was holding Gilyoung who had fallen asleep after the meteor shower.

Kim Dokja ran downstairs with Jung Heewon and Gilyoung, as if his bottom was on fire.

 

"Uncle Dorph. Stay here, it's safer here."

"Okay."

 

With that, Cale followed Kim Dokja downstairs.

Dungeon disappeared and turned into an ordinary theater. Items in the prize room on the 5th floor were changed to ordinary stage props. It was as if everything that happened yesterday was a dream.

Then Bihyung appeared and was pulled into Cale's arms.

 

I'm sleepy...

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Like I said, it's been filtered. It's strange, but it seems like the Dokkaebi didn't hear it either.

Cale : Really?

Kim Dokja : Information that even dokkaebi don't know.... I have one guess. Maybe... 'probability' constraint has begun?

Cale : What else is that?

Kim Dokja : 'Probability' is a great deterrent that controls Star Stream. 

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Anyway, something like that. One of the reasons why Ways of Survival is not popular is because there are too many settings that author doesn't know well. So not everything is explained in detail. ]

+

 

 

Then not long after, Bihyung patted Cale's hand which was still hugging him.

 

"?"

[let go of me, human. I have to go]

"Haaaaaa.."

 

Cale was sad, he had even just fantasized about sleeping with Bihyung as his warm pillow.

 

[Don't be sad human!! This!]

"Hm?"

 

Cale looked at the package Bihyung gave him. A sweet aroma that makes you even hungrier.

 

...why lemon pie...?

 

Cale's face was almost dark, but he looked at Bihyung's beaming face. He forcefully pulled up the corners of his mouth and smiled.

 

"This is good, I'm hungry. Thank you Bihyung"

[Of course!! Bye, human!!]

 

And Cale, who was left with lemon pie, could only bite his tongue and eat it.

 

...sweet and sour...

"What?"

 

Cale glanced at stunned Kim Dokja. He was about to offer Kim Dokja the lemon pie in his hand, but Bihyung's voice was heard again.

 

[Don't give it to him! It's just for you, I made it myself!]

ah.. what a shame...

 

So Cale pulled back his raised hand and took a bite of his pie.

 

still sour...

 

Meanwhile, Kim Dokja chuckled at the red-haired child who calmed his anger, after Bihyung gave him food.

 

"Children."

 

He shook his head in amusement.

 

“Dokja-ssi, is this difficult? I'll bring Gilyoung.”

"Ah, that would be appreciated."

 

Kim Dokja handed Lee Gilyoung over to Jung Heewon. Her face looked a bit serious. Kim Dokja hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.

 

"Heewon-ssi."

"Hah?"

"What are you worried about?"

"No, just ..." 

 

Jung Heewon hesitated for a moment before sighing. 

 

“Hah… fine. It's not in my nature to keep it.”

 

Jung Heewon went straight to the point.

 

"What is Dokja-ssi's identity?"

"...Did you hear anything before?"

"A little."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I thought she wouldn't hear it because we were quite far away. Unfortunately, she heard something. Jung Heewon was closer than Lee Jihye and no human to human filter was possible...

Cale : Hm.. yum..

Kim Dokja : ... Cale, don't be like that, I'm getting hungry too.

Cale: Oh

Kim Dokja : Haaaah.. basically, because she will be a promising partner. I guess it would be good if I was half honest.

Cale : Hm... yum. yum..

Kim Dokja : .... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale with a sad face, sighed and looked at Heewon.

 

"I know part of future."

"Really?"

"Yes."

 

Jung Heewon thought about something for a while. She seemed to be wondering whether Kim Dokja's words were true or not. Then Jung Heewon seemed to have decided on something, as she bit her lip.

 

"Do Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung know?"

"They don't know yet."

 

Kim Dokja answered solemnly and Jung Heewon moved away from Kim Dokja with Lee Gilyoung.

 

"...Surely you won't kill me?"

"Why are you saying this suddenly?"

"Normally, a development like 'You know too much about me' would occur..."

 

Cale, who was listening from the side almost choked on his lemon pie, after hearing Heewon's words.

 

Don't people in this world watch too many movies???

 

"I don't know what normal development is, but I would have killed Heewon-ssi if I wanted to."

"Actually, that's a bit strange."

"...I don't have bad thoughts. This is actually opposite."

"Opposite?"

 

Kim Dokja patted the red head who was still eating while paying attention to their conversation and looked directly into Jung Heewon's eyes.

 

"Future scenario will be more dangerous. You might almost die many times and perhaps lose something valuable."

"...So?"

"So..."

 

Kim Dokja put on serious face, which made Jung Heewon even more nervous and said.

 

"Please stay with us from now on."

"...What do you mean?"

"It means being our friend."

"..our?"

"Yes. Me and Cale. We are together, wanting to continue to reach the end and hoping that you can come with us too."

I just said I would cooperate instead of reaching the end.. hmm... so be it.

 

Cale thought, as Jung Heewon looked blank for a moment.

 

"Dokja-ssi didn't consider me a friend before?"

"It's quite opposite. I'm not the person, who doesn't consider you as a friend. "

 

Jung Heewon's eyes shook.

Kim Dokja deliberately took a step back.

 

"If you don't want to be friends, consider it a deal. I need Heewon's power and my information will help Heewon-ssi. It's a give and take. What's important is that our relationship won't change in the future."

"A bit sudden... Should I answer now?"

"No."

 

For someone like Jung Heewon, a relaxed approach was better than a hasty and emotional one. Actually, Jung Heewon's expression was not bad.

 

 

[Character 'Jung Heewon' is relieved because of your honesty.]

[Character 'Jung Heewon' is seriously thinking about your proposal.]

 

 

Kim Dokja and Cale looked at each other. Then Kim Dokja stroked the red head.

 

"Stop stroke me."

"Somehow I feel peaceful when I stroke your head. Is that your skill?"

"..."

"?"

"Sort of."

"..really..?"

[Some constellations want to come down and stroke your head]

 

Cale stared at message that appeared with an expressionless face. But that still didn't make Constellations stop discussing among themselves. 

 

"Then, can I ask you something, Dokja-ssi?"

"Hm? Ah yes."

"Do you know what I do in the future?"

 

Kim Dokja looked up, looking at Heewon. 

 

"I also do not know."

"...Hah?"

"There is no Jung Heewon in the future that I know of."

"What..."

"That's why this deal is very necessary for Heewon-ssi."

 

Jung Heewon's eyes widened.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Jung Heewon is not in the original book. Her attributes are quite good and if she gets the right sponsor, she will play a key role in changing the future scenario. Especially if we are fighting against people with 'other variables' that we don't know about.

Cale : Prophet.

Kim Dokja : Right, in other words. Characters they don't know will be very useful.

Cale : Not a character.

Kim Dokja : Friend. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja chuckled and ruffled Cale's head. He was once again very grateful to be able to meet and share secrets with this sweet child.

Then a loud noise came from below.

 

“Anyway think about it. Let's go there quickly.”

 

They went down to the platform, where many people were pressing against a small group.

 

"Where did that Kim Dokja go? Tell me quickly."

 

Taking a closer look, Kim Dokja saw that Landlord Alliance was harassing Lee Hyunsung. 

Meanwhile Kim Dokja approached and handled Gong Pildu. Cale approached Namwoon and Sayeru.

 

"Where is my liege?"

"He's unconscious and resting. Dorph looking after him."

"What? Can anyone beat Barrow ahjussi?"

"You guys remember the welcome dungeon?"

"That ghost?"

"Yeah. Eldest Uncle got caught up in something like that. But this is stronger. Anyway, it doesn't matter now."

"Haah... After that prison and now... My liege needs mental training."

"I agree. The last time was very scary. Barrow ahjussi was very strong."

"Hn."

 

 

[The fourth main scenario will start in 5 minutes!]

 

 

A system message appeared, as did Bihyung.

 

[Hahaha, everyone! Are you alright?]

 

The people's expressions stiffened after seeing dokkaebi. 

 

[It seems you are all restless!]

"W-What is it now?"

[Of course, I came because of the announcement for the fourth scenario.]

"Damn it ..."

[Now, don't act like that. Don't you know what happens after the first person complains? The fourth main scenario concerns other stations. A quite interesting story is waiting for you. I'm sure you'll be satisfied!]

 

Everyone's complexion darkened when they heard about the other station.

Chungmuro himself was this bad. It was clear how much trouble there would be if other stations got involved. Bihyung laughed.

 

[By the way, to continue this scenario, you have to do another task first. Wouldn't it be messy if the number of people increased? Therefore, you need a presence to guide you. In other words, there must be a station representative!]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

[From now on, we will play 'small battle'. This could be called a warm-up game. The rules of the game... well, you'll see!]

 

Bihyung smiled and disappeared, while a message window appeared in front of everyone.

 

 

[Sub scenario has arrived!]

 

+

[Sub Scenario – Selecting Representatives]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: C

Clear Conditions: Take the 'white flag' attached to the center of the platform.

Time Limit: 30 minutes

Compensation: 1,000 coins, representative Chungmuro.

Failure: –

* Station representatives can exercise strong control over members.

+

 

 

Before the message window fully appeared, Gong Pildu had already run to the flag in the middle of platform.

 

"Everyone get out of the way!"

 

Gong Pildu pushed the people like a runaway locomotive and took the lead to get the white flag. When his fingertips almost reached the flag, Kim Dokja opened his mouth.

 

"Gong Pildu, come down!"

"Waaack!"

 

Kim Dokja stepped on Gong Pildu's collapsing back and picked up the white flag.

 

 

['Kim Dokja' has occupied the white flag.]

[If the white flag does not change owner in the next five minutes, Chungmuro will be under his control.]

[If the flag is captured within the next five minutes, the timer will be reset.]

 

 

A timer appeared in the air.

 

[5:00]

 

 

Cale shrugged after seeing Kim Dokja's eyes heading toward him.

 

I have no intention of participating in these things.

Cale just retreated to a quiet place with Kim Namwoon and Sayeru.

 

"..it would be better if you were the boss...right..or Barrow ahjussi.."

"I'd rather leave it to Kim Dokja."

"..but, unfortunately..."

 

Cale ignored Kim Namwoon's sad muttering and picked up his top's whip while sitting down.

 

"Thank you for your help in advance."

-No problem, Cale!!

-Glad to help you.

-That's fun Cale! Let's fight with white masks again later!! We kicked him in the face earlier!!

-Ahem

 

Cale smiled slightly, but he suddenly realized. 

 

there are only 2 sounds?

"Where is the other one?"

-While everyone was sitting down when that man shot monsters. He got bored and went to play.

"Play?"

-Yes!! When Cale wasn't fighting or sleeping. We will go out and play with the many monsters above!

"You guys aren't restricted?"

-We can go anywhere, Cale.

-People in other places can also come out, Cale!! But this place strangely can't!!

hm... I thought Kim Dokja had briefly mentioned that the other stations had finished the scenario?

 

Cale was about to ask the elementals to scout out other stations. But then, a familiar voice sounded.

 

-CALE CALE CALE I'M BACK!!!

"Yes yes yes Welco- Huh?"

 

Cale flinched and answered reflexively.

 

"Ahem"

 

Cale turned his head away from Namwoon and Sayeru whose faces were full of question marks. And the sudden constellation message was hysterical.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' covers her nosebleed and faints with a smile]

 

Cale especially wanted to ignore this constellation who was always hysterical for no reason.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' mutters cute, covering his eyes with the back of his hand and biting his trembling lips]

...why is he being weird too..?

-HAHAHAHAHAHA ITS CUTE, CALE!!

"Haaah.."

-WHY ARE YOU BLEEDING?! DID I MISS SOMETHING?!

-We were fighting a white mask that went crazy!!

-Where have you been?

-WHY DIDN'T YOU WAIT FOR ME!! I TOO WANT TO BEAT HIM ONCE!! OH RIGHT I FORGOT!

"?"

-CALE THERE ARE BAD PEOPLE WHO CONTROL CHILDREN!!

"What?"

-HE DOES SOMETHING AND THAT BOY DOES WHATEVER BAD PEOPLE ASK.

"Where's that?"

-NOT FAR FROM HERE! WE HAVE TO SAVE HIM!!

"You sure about that?"

-VERY CONFIDENT!! BAD PEOPLE ALSO SAW A BOX LOOKED LIKE THE ONE THAT MONKEY WAS HOLDING!

smartphones? wasn't that thing supposed to be useless?

-I READ A LOT POSTS LIKE 'GET OFF'.. IT'S SO WEIRD! AND BAD PEOPLE THERE SAID THAT CHILD WAS STILL WELL CONTROLLED!!

-What is 'get off'?!

-MAYBE THEY FLY AND DOWN!!

-They can fly too?!

-You guys... lower your volume...

 

Cale frowned and asked again.

 

"Is there anything else?"

-THERE IS! CHAOS IGNORANCE SAVE!! THAT MAN WROTE SOMETHING ABOUT REVELATIONS AND THEY KNEW THE FUTURE!!

it's another person who reads novels online.. if that's the case 'get off'. does that mean that's the last chapter they read? Wait... why can wind elementals read Korean??

-Maybe because you, Cale. We can also read Korean. 🪨

'It means?'

-They are sealed inside my whip. So they connect with you. Maybe the system calculates they are yours so they are influenced and understand what you understand. 🍃

'Hm.. yeah.. this is good too.'

"Has it been controlled for a long time?"

-ALREADY!! I KEEP WATCHING BUT THAT CHILD WAS STILL LIKE THAT!!

"Hmm... this is dangerous then. We have to hurry."

-Are we going to save him, Cale?

"Yes"

-Let's save!!!

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS RESCUE!! HAHAHAHAHA

 

With that, Cale approached Sayeru and Namwoon.

 

"After the barriers between stations are lifted. You will come with me."

"Where's Cale?"

 

Namwoon asked standing up.

 

"Kidnap a child"

"Huh?"

 

Meanwhile, Sayeru, who was just listening, cleaned his clothes and immediately asked for his location.

 

"Elementals will show us the way. We have to hurry. It's possible that child has been abused for quite some time."

"I'm coming too, right...?"

"Come on"

"Yes!!"

 

So the three of them approached Kim Dokja and the others.

 

"Now you have two choices."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at the chaos and Gong Pildu who couldn't do anything. Namwoon even laughed and whistled.

 

"The first is to leave Chungmuro and go to another station. Or stay here with me."

"W-What are you saying suddenly...?"

"Just answer me. Are you going to stay here or are you going somewhere else? You'd better decide before the main scenario starts. Or else, your life will be in danger."

 

The eyes of the people present began to move quickly. Someone looked at Kim Dokja, someone else looked at Gong Pildu and someone else looked at the tunnel that led to another station. 

 

 

+

[Cale : Kim Dokja, I'm going to another station.

Kim Dokja : ..huh..? Cale?

Cale : I'll be right back. I just want to kidnap people's children. I will bring souvenirs for you later.

Kim Dokja : Where?

Cale : Anyway, I'm still under your command. Only a while. I'll be right back.  

Kim Dokja : Hey! ]

+

 

 

With that Cale left the stunned Kim Dokja and went towards the door that led to the tunnel with Kim Namwoon and Sayeru.

 

"Hah?"

“Cale-nim?”

"?"

 

The others tried to stop Cale in surprise, but Cale just waved his hand and said.

 

"I will be right back."

 

After arriving out of sight of the people at the station. Cale gave each of them Recluse's Cloak.

 

"I will carry you, Cale."

 

Cale nodded and let Sayeru carry him after he also put on a robe.

 

"Valid for one hour and 5 times. After canceling, immediately reactivate it."

 

They both nodded. 

So Cale, who was in Sayeru's arms, holding his top's whip.

 

"By the way, where is it?"

-GOOD!! THAT PLACE IS CALLED DONGMYO STATION!! COME ON!!

-Let's kidnap people's children!!

-Sorry, they were too excited Cale. 

"That's okay."

 

Cale nodded to the most normal wind elemental and turned to Kim Namwoon who was staring blankly at the wind playing with his hair.

 

"Let's wait for the barrier to disappear and just follow the wind."

 

While waiting, Cale saw several people leaving the station and heading towards the tunnel, to go somewhere else.

 

Aren't they afraid of encountering monsters?

 

After that...

 

 

[The fourth main scenario is activated!]

 

+

[Main Scenario #4 – Struggle for the Flag]

Category: Main

Difficulty: C

Clear Condition: (Hidden because there is a lot of content)

Time Limit: 12 days.

Compensation: 2,000 coins.

Failure: ???

+

 

 

Cale stroked his chin and suppressed the obvious condition.

 

 

+

[Delete Condition]

1. Each station has a 'flag' and 'flagpole' that can be occupied.

* Flags can only be carried by station 'representatives'.

2. You need to protect the flag from other station groups. If a flag is taken by another group, the losing group will be taken over by the group occupying the flag.

3. You can place the 'flag' on the 'flag pole' of another station. Flag authority is only for the 'representative' of each station. Once a representative dies in an armed conflict, the representative's authority is transferred to the person who held the flag first. If you take another station group's 'flag', the care of the group that took that flag is determined by the group that took that flag.

4. You have to occupy the 'flagpole' of the 'target station' within a certain time limit. Failure to do so will result in the death of all group members.

5. The target station that your group must occupy is Changsin Station.

+

 

 

I can take the Dongmyo flag too as loot...

 

And to occupy the flagpole... 

Cale recalled Raon's story, where he tried to carry all the sacrificial altars in the Endable kingdom. And how Sayeru dismantled the entire kitchen and placed it in a spatial bag.

 

Hmm... good idea. Let's use superrock.

-... 🪨

 

 

[Activation of the scenario will turn off the safety perimeter of Chungmuro Station.]

[You can now freely move to another station.]

[You are a member of Chungmuro]

 

 

"Activate the cloak. Let's go"

 

With that, they moved towards Dongmyo station.

On the way, they met other people who were heading to Chungmuro.

 

Kim Dokja can handle it. It was more important to save that child.

 

So Cale ignored everything that passed by and kept running or rather, relaxing when someone else ran while carrying him.

 

 

Notes:

Meanwhile, Jihye.

That girl was covering her mouth after thinking about many 'scenarios': Oh my gosh... This doesn't make sense... but is it true...? Should I ask ahjussi..? *suddenly blushes* As Cale said, it's normal for unreasonable things to happen. *Closes eyes and holds back screams* Calm down, I'm still not sure. I have to ask when I meet ahjussi later!

And suddenly Secretive Plotter, who was watching Cale and Yoo Joonghyuk, who were still unconscious, sneezed.

Chapter 41: Chapter 39

Notes:

I like Jihye and her nonsense~~
Nyahahahaha

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


"Here?"

-YES!! IT'S THERE CALE! INSIDE THAT TENT!! THAT KID IS THERE!!

"Okay, then split up and look for information. Look for people using smartphones and having conversations, which you read about earlier."

-WHAT IS THE NAME OF BOXED THING THAT MONKEYS USE?!

"...yes.."

 

Cale sighed at the now official nickname for Kim Dokja. Then he thought.

 

"And.."

internet should be down... Networking won't kick in, meaning maybe it's some kind of skill. This is difficult, I should try asking that kid if he knows anything. It would be troublesome if those here tried to contact the others.... hmm... how many people know this novel? Why is it also made into an online novel...

"...pay attention to person who might be the leader here."

-OKAY!! I'LL SEE KID IN TENT!!

-I'll go to the rest of the tent and check it out.

-I'll look outside!!

"Stay careful"

--Yes--

 

Sensing wind elementals leaving, Cale turned to Sayeru and Namwoon.

 

"Cale?"

"Let's wait for information brought by wind first."

 

Kim Namwoon nodded. Meanwhile, Sayeru continued to look at people passing by at the station.

Anyway, they have arrived at Dongmyo station. They passed another station before making it here. And it seems different from Chungmuro. Other stations had completed the Green Zone scenario long ago.

Before arriving, Cale also bought 6 more sets of robes as backup and gave 2 each to Sayeru and Namwoon. Cale couldn't use coins for statistics so he could only waste them without a choice. After all, Cale might be the richest person in Seoul. Constellations really diligently gave him coins.

 

"Hm... It would be better if we could find out skills of the people here before attacking. Especially those who use control skills for that kid..."

"I'll scout too, Namwoon, look after Cale."

"Oh? OK Sayeru ahjussi"

"Be careful. Don't get caught, we still have a lot of time."

 

Sayeru nodded and entered the station quietly. Well, initially they couldn't see each other after that cloak activated which made it awkward for them. But before Cale could think further, tattoos on his hands glowed and covered their robes. 

Only then did they become able to see each other and communicate without removing their robes. Oh, and their voices, apparently can't be heard by people who don't wear the same robes.

 

This tattoo is useful and practical.

 

Cale nodded happily. 

So he and Namwoon sat on the side of tunnel, waiting for information that would come later.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile Kim Dokja.


They meet people from other stations who are trying to find an alliance. But it turns out to be fake and they get ambushed.

Even though Gong Pildu finished off the attackers without leaving anything, which makes it difficult for them to get information. At least, they managed to secure one other person.

And as expected, this person said about getting information from the prophet at Dongmyo station.

However, Kim Dokja decided to wait for Cale first, before he did a complete search there.

Therefore, Now he has to handle the others. He headed upstairs, to where Barrow and Yoo Joonghyuk were.

 

"They still haven't woken up?"

 

Maybe it was because Jihye didn't know that Kim Dokja would come, but Lee Jihye shook as if she was surprised. Kim Dokja saw Yoo Joonghyuk still unconscious and knelt down.

After that he turned to Dorph.

 

"He'll wake up later. Just tired."

 

Kim Dokja also nodded after hearing Dorph's voice. Who was sitting next to Barrow, who was lying down.

 

"But where my nephew?"

"Cale leaving with Sayeru and Kim Namwoon. He will be back later."

 

Dorph nodded and sighed, then closed his eyes.

 

"How are things down there?"

 

Jihye asked doubtfully.

 

"Don't worry and rest."

"Master... will he be okay?"

“He'll be okay. Although there might be some trauma left.”

"... Trauma?"

“His mental state is more fragile than children. He will be slightly better after a good night's sleep.”

"You seem to know a lot."

"I know him the best in the world."

 

Kim Dokja spoke in a dry tone and took out some paper, writing on it with a pen. He filled it with notes and handed it to Lee Jihye.

 

"Don't read it but give to Yoo Joonghyuk when he wakes up. Do you understand?"

"...I understand."

 

She said so but Lee Jihye would definitely read it. However, Lee Jihye would not be able to understand it because it was filled with things that, only Yoo Joonghyuk knew.

By the way, does information on the paper also look like ■■■ for constellations?

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' hates ■.]

 

Of course. Kim Dokja turned around when Lee Jihye opened her mouth.

 

"By the way, can I ask you something?"

"What?"

“Previously, with Master and Ahjussi…”

 

Somehow, Kim Dokja seemed to know what Lee Jihye was going to say. Damn, Lee Jihye heard that as well as Jung Heewon?

Kim Dokja felt like he was very stupid. He thought he deserved to be hit on the head by Cale, he only considered constellations and never thought that humans could also listen. Yoo Joonghyuk would definitely laugh at his stupidity.

What's a good reason?

 

"Well, that. You two...."

"What?" 

 

Kim Dokja decided to pretend not to know.

Lee Jihye's expression became more serious.

 

"I mean, Ahjussi's words."

"And?"

“Wake up, you bastard! Don't fall for those sentiments!”

 

Lee Jihye imitated Kim Dokja's voice and shouted. Kim Dokja felt embarrassed, because he suddenly heard his words coming out of someone else's mouth.

 

“For the first time, that.. that determination! Have you forgotten?”

"...?"

 

Isn't this strange? This kid, she almost heard it at the filtered level?

 

"I came here because of you! Why are you alone? We are together!"

"No, wait a minute."

"I'm always around you! Don't lose hope! Think of that child!"

"That's not what I..."

"Why did I come here if you were alone...!"

 

Kim Dokja stared at Lee Jihye for a moment.

...No, how could she hear it like this?

 

“S-Something like that? Ahjussi, you and Master…”

 

Kim Dokja had headache, so he could only sigh and say. 

 

"Think about what you want."

"...Indeed. Don't worry, I will give him this love letter!"

 

Kim Dokja shrugged and turned around. Behind his back, Lee Jihye's nonsense continued.

 

“Wait! How do ahjussi give birth to children? "

"Ask Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

Yes, Yoo Joonghyuk, Kim Dokja will leave all explanations to him. 

However, Kim Dokja didn't know that Lee Jihye was still muttering, while the curious constellations gathered around listening to the girl's nonsense.

 

"That's right... I was surprised from the start... Master was so gentle with Cale that it was strange... Hm... so Cale must be that child they were referring to... But ahjussi took their child away, leaving master... right... that's definitely true.. Master became hurt, that's why they had a conflict. So when master saw Cale, he remembered their previous love but also his heart ached. Even though master still hasn't forgiven ahjussi for leaving him, taking their child with him. But master will definitely still be gentle with his child. Yes yes yes... definitely."

 

Jihye, as if enlightened, nodded happily.

 

"Eh... but I swear, how do ahjussi have children?? And why Cale's hair red when master and ahjussi are black? Is it because they are ahjussi and master? Wait... how do ahjussi give birth? Caesarean section???"

 

When Jihye was still confused by the mysteries of the world.

Kim Dokja had seen an indirect message that suddenly exploded in his head.

 

[Some constellations are deeply shaken by the truth of filtering.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' respects your taste.]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' covers her reddened face while screeching strangely.]

[Constellation Absolute Good constellation is shocked by the truth.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' opens its jaws in astonishment without being able to close them.]

[600 coins have been sponsored.]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' lies on its back in a daze.]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' mutter grandson in a small voice.]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' clears her throat.]

[<Underworld> Nebula is shaken]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' coughs and says that he didn't say anything.]

[Some constellations dreamy]

[900 coins have been sponsored.]

 

...Damn, there are a lot of other idiots. After all, Kim Dokja had told Yoo Joonghyuk what he needed to do.

After getting off the theater, Kim Dokja went straight to Myeongdong Station with Lee Hyunsung and Yoo Sangah. Dongmyo Station was important, but he decided to go there with Cale later, so he would do something else first.

They had killed Representative Myeongdong during an ambush and taken the flag, so he had to hurry and occupy the empty station.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile Cale.


"Cale."

 

While Cale was playing his record, to see memories of his time with children. Kim Namwoon who was sitting with him at tunnel entrance sat up straight.

Cale turned his head and saw a group of people coming out and heading toward the tunnel.

 

where are they going?

"They should be there soon. So we will return to Dongdaemun History and Culture Park Station to wait."

""yes""

That's station you that have to pass if you want to go to Chungmuro, right?

 

Cale watched the man in the middle, who was giving instructions. That man was slim and wore all kinds of things on his arms and neck.

 

-CALE!! THAT GUY WAS THE ONE CARRYING THE STRANGE BOX!! HE IS ALSO THE ONE WHO CONTROLS THAT KID!!

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in interest.

 

prophet?

"Namwoon hyung. Can you hold them for a moment?"

"Hm? Hold up how?"

"Isolate them from the outside world. They can connect to the internet, it would be difficult if they contacted the others while we were attacking."

"Eh.. I guess the death domain stigma can do that?"

That bastard god's domain?

"Then do it."

 

Kim Namwoon nodded enthusiastically. Not long after, from the feet of the people who were still discussing. Eerie smoke appeared to engulf them. 

They didn't even have time to scream, when that smoke immediately swallowed them like a tsunami.

 

"Done!"

 

Cale nodded and looked at the wisp of smoke that wasn't going away.

 

...it's a pity that it attracts too much attention... 

 

Cale sighed as Sayeru returned and stared at strange black lump.

 

"What's that?"

"They wanted to go out, so I asked Namwoon hyung to hold them back temporarily."

"It's a good thing it's some distance from the station doors, or it would have alerted them."

 

Cale nodded and agreed to Sayeru's relief.

 

-Cale!!

-We're back, Cale.

-I'M ALREADY HERE~~!!

"So how?"

 

With that,  three elementals and Sayeru explained about the people at this station. 

 

"There's no signal transmitter. Maybe this is skill."

 

Sayeru said seriously. Cale also nodded in agreement and pondered.

 

-OH ALSO CALE!! THAT POOR KID STILL ISN'T RESPONDING TO ME!! HE'S STILL USING THAT WEIRD BIG THING!! THERE I ALSO SAW STRANGE CONVERSATIONS WRITINGS!!

"Big thing...?"

"Maybe computer? I took a peek at that tent. And there was a kid sitting in front of computer. The situation was bad, who knows how long that kid had not slept. There were other people sitting inside holding smartphones too. Is there a possibility he's the one using mind control?"

"The one who used that skill was someone in the death of god's domain. But it might be his partner."

-Just the two of them, Cale, the others are not prophets.

 

Cale nodded again, then looked through contents of his bag looking for something.

 

ah... found it!!

 

Happily, Cale handed over the 'Real Arm' uniform to Sayeru, who was an original member of Arm and didn't forget to Namwoon too.

 

"..."

"What uniform is this?"

 

Sayeru accepted the uniform stiffly and silently, when Namwoon turned over the uniform, which still had the shabby star stitching, curiously.

 

“Make some noise and get attention, enough for everyone to leave. And I can see that kid myself. Don't kill, but it's okay to injure but not badly. You also don't get hurt, so if they want to kill you, you can retaliate."

 

Kim Namwoon nodded with a happy glow, while Sayeru was still staring at the 'Real Arm' uniform blankly.

 

"Oh... and don't forget to say that you are 'Real Arm'. You will now pretend to be a group of very evil criminals! In essence, annoy them."

"...my nephew..."

"OOOHHH!! That's cool!! Leave it to me!!"

-NOISE CHAOS CHEAT!! LET'S CHEAT!!

-Lets go!!

-Okay, Cale.

 

Sayeru wore a bitter face, as the two of them headed to the bathroom and changed clothes. Not long after, they returned with 'Real Arm' uniforms under their robes.

 

"And take out people there too (in death god's domain) when you make a mess. The more chaotic the better."

 

Cale grinned with satisfaction when he saw the real Arm members wearing fake Arm clothes.

 

"Wait 10 minutes. Then make a mess."

 

Seeing them nod, Cale immediately ran toward the tent. 

Opening the tent door with thieves' power so as not to attract attention. Cale entered, inside was quite neat, he also saw a red carpet and a bed that seemed to have been stolen from a luxury hotel. There is a round table for meetings and a small table with.... a computer.

Then kid that wind elemental was talking about is currently concentrating on surfing in internet. That face looked only a few years older than Gilyoung. That boy had dark circles and was sitting on a chair in his pajamas.

And there was a dark blue flag held tightly in his hand.

 

this guy is a bastard... he's still young..

 

Cale gritted his teeth as he approached that kid. He also made sure to be careful, so as not to disturb other people who were sitting back on the sofa with their cell phones.

Cale saw how the kid was leading internet comments, and how that comments actually followed what he wrote.

 

what is this kid, who has the skill to connect to the network?

"Hey"

 

While whispering softly in that kid's ear, Cale tried to get a response. But to no avail, there was no response.

Annoyed, Cale slowly looked at the other people in the tent.

Cale approached and looked at his smartphone. 

 

1089th Person to Get Off ?

 

Cale didn't understand, they said a lot of things about novels and there were a lot of other people with strange names. Giving up on thinking, Cale just shrugged his shoulders and will hand this person over for Kim Dokja to interrogate later.

 

it's none of my business... I'll just take this kid.. then...

 

Cale looked at kid in front of computer again when...

 

-Bang

-Bruk

-Duar!!

"W-what is that?"

"THERE'S AN ATTACK!!"

 

Other people in tent gasped in surprise and ran out hastily. 

Seeing that the tent was now empty, Cale approached that kid again and tried to call Bihyung.

 

"Bihyung"

[What's wrong human?]

 

Bihyung appeared next to Cale, out of thin air.

 

hm? Since when was this dokkaebi actually here? Well... basically...

 

"Is there anything that can be used to wake this kid up?"

[Hm? Let me see.. Hypnosis.. You can use mental awakening medicine.]

"Take my coins. And give me that medicine"

[Okay!! I'll give you discount too!!]

oh. that's good news.

 

Bihyung did something and a strange medicine appeared out of thin air.

Cale deactivated his robe and looked at that kid. That kid flinched when Cale suddenly appeared, so Cale smiled reassuringly.

 

“Hyung, I'm going to free you from hypnosis so eat this, okay?”

 

Cale said while smiling as gently and cutely as possible.

That kid's eyes were still dull, but he stopped and looked at Cale calmly. So Cale pressed medicine to that boy's lips, who immediately opened his mouth.

 

hm.. too obedient, I have to tell him not to eat or take things from strangers like that later...

 

Cale nodded and while waiting for medicine to take effect, he looked at Bihyung who was standing next to him.

 

"Why are you here? You don't need to see Kim Dokja?"

[They were relaxing, so I came here to see you. Are you coming back?]

"Of course, after taking care of people here of course."

[Good!! See you again, humans!!! Take care of yourself, don't get hurt!!]

 

Cale chuckled and waved his hand at Bihyung who was disappearing excitedly.

Some time later, that kid's eyes changed. The Hypnosis effect was loosened and that kid's common sense began to return.

 

"U-Uhh, you..."

 

Cale tilted his head as an unknown constellation message appeared.

 

[Sponsor behind 'Han Donghoon' has revealed himself.]

[Constellation 'Shadow Behind the Curtain' has expressed his thanks.]

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

The only ones who follow me are channels with 2 constellations... is this constellation from channel here?

 

But Cale didn't have time to think long, as that kid stepped back nervously while holding flag in his hand. Cale remained silent, then, that child came forward again and looked at Cale calmly.

 

"I... I, thank you..."

"No problem, has hyung calmed down?"

"I-it, I.. that.."

 

That kid gripped his flag tightly.

 

"Don't worry. I'm not here to take that flag. I just heard from my friend that there was a kid who was abused and came here."

"F-friend?"

"Wind"

 

Then, as if in response, wind elemental blew that kid's hair.

 

“Yeah, but if I can get the flag and occupy the station as spoils, that would be better."

“Uh-Uwah, ah…”

"But I really won't hurt you. I'm Cale Henituse."

"Ha-Han Donghoon"

"Okay hyung, so... will you come with me? At least I can promise that I won't treat you badly. Or... do you want to stay here? Well... you're free to do whatever you want, after all I'm just helping you."

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders as Han Donghoon looked at the red-haired child in front of him, honestly he didn't feel scared at all. But he was just awkward. He was very grateful to be saved. For a closed person like him, he even felt a strange sense of comfort.

Although the reason is strange, and that wind is also strange, but Han Donghoon could feel that this child meant no harm. So he could easily lower his guard. At least Han Donghoon knew that kid would not be like prophets who tried to control him.

 

"I..."

 

That kid's eyes suddenly turned red, his fingers also trembled. 

Cale, who was surprised, immediately approached and hugged that body that was bigger than him, to calm kid who was almost crying.

 

By the way, didn't I coax 2 children in this time...?

 

Cale let out a tired sigh, seeing this kid's reaction. It is certain that hypnosis did not make this kid forget or become unconscious. Feeling his body being controlled while his mind was conscious was enough to make a small kid afraid.

Even though it wasn't as bad as Raon who was tortured, in normal modern world, such actions are also enough to traumatize a child. 

 

"That must be scary, right? It's okay, now hyung is free. No one can control you anymore."

 

Cale patted that kid's back gently while banging sounds continued to be heard from outside.

 

-Bang bang bang bang

-Trang

"I.. I hate prophets.."

ai.. isn't Kim Dokja also prophet?

 

So awkwardly, Cale tried to say it. He didn't want to hide it and make that kid disappointed and betrayed when he met Kim Dokja later.

 

"Ahem... by the way, one of my friends is also a prophet."

 

That kid in his arms flinched but Cale stroked his back again.

 

"But he definitely won't be evil like these people."

"I-I don't believe... they-they're prophets too."

"I'm working with that person because he's not bad. Hyung heard that? Outside of that is the work of my friends and family. If he's bad, why should I depend on someone like that? I could have killed him, after asking that guy to reveal all his secrets. But I didn't do that because he's not a bad person."

"B-but.."

"He will definitely get rid of the prophets."

"N-no way..."

"Trust me, okay?"

 

Cale let go of Han Donghoon and smiled at kid's blank expression.

 

"I-I, I want to help you. I-is there anything I can help you with?"

"Oh, that would be good. Can you make it so that people here can't use the internet? It would be bad if they contacted other prophets."

 

Han Donghoon nodded and did something.

Looking at Donghoon, Cale, who was still holding top's whip, murmured softly to wind, which blew his hair.

 

"Take their flag if you see it."

-OKAY!!

"?"

 

Cale chuckled when he saw Donghoon's curious gaze.

 

"I told you right? Wind helped me."

"T-that's not the power of wind?"

"No. These are the living winds. They are my good friends."

 

Cale shrugged and looked toward tent door.

 

"I-I've turned off my skill. People here won't be able to connect to the internet. And... and can I come with you... um... dong... dongsaeng?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows, hearing the nickname that only his hyung-nim usually used.

 

"Okay, then... shall we help?"

 

Cale used wind to lift him and Donghoon.

However, before he reached the tent door, he heard fresh laughter.

 

"Hahahahahaha, we are the Real Arm. As you can see, we have decided to exterminate you and we are very strong. So surrender and hand over everything you have if you want to continue living. Or the next attacks will blow your heads off. Hahahahahahaha"

oh. That's great Namwoon.

"...Those who stand in our way will receive annihilation."

"Ohh!! Nice words!! Give up!! Hahahahaha"

 

Cale chuckled in amusement, hearing Sayeru whose voice seemed to be depressed. And Namwoon who is passionate about deception.

 

"Kim Namwoon is better at acting than Choi Han. Choi Han should learn from this kid."

 

It's time to make a mess.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile in another world. 

Choi Han stared blankly at his Cale-nim, who was chuckling.

 

"Cale-nim..."

"Humans are right!! Choi Han can't act! He can learn from that white hair kid!!"

"Hoo... really Raon-nim?"

"That's right, prince cookies!! Choi Han is a bad actor."

"Heh. My instructor has always been a bad actor."

 

Then Choi Han, who was being bullied by the fat black dragon and crown prince, could only lower his (imaginary) dog ears and tail sadly while wishing he could return to his Cale-nim...

 

Cale-nim... I miss you...

Notes:

Let's see how the Kkoma assigned to watch Kim Dokja's channel hear Jihye's nonsense

(41) : .....
(999) : ...how could this girl think like that?
(666) : ....
(1006) : That's bullshit, right?
(765) : ...do you even need to ask? Must be bullshit.
(1300) : ..the problem is that girl speaks confidently. I almost believed it.
(864) : Anywho, we have to stop Jihye's nonsense, more and more constellations are gathering.
(1535) : Is this just me or is Uriel's message getting weirder...?
(722) : ...Hades also went crazy.

Then, Secretive Plotter who was summoned by (41) and sent a replay, appeared behind them with a dark face.

SP : You guys keep an eye on Cale. Leave this to me.
Kkoma : ....

 

And finally Secretive Plotter, who always argued via indirect messages, finally lost to Jihye and Uriel.
He was found by Kkoma (999), who wanted to ask if he had managed to shut Jihye's mouth, in a tragic situation, where he almost doubted his own life.

(999) : ....let's leave them be. They can't kill us for that shit either right?
SP : ....yes...

Chapter 42: Chapter 40

Notes:

The weather is bad where I am and makes a lot of people sick. And I was sick yesterday too...
Take care of your health.

And I think Slacker Life is really dead this time.
Cale had to prepare the funeral.

wait... is slacker life even still alive...?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Meanwhile, Cale and Namwoon are being actors and scaring people at other stations. Together with Sayeru, who looked at the 'Real Arm' uniform sadly and Donghoon, who was assisted by wind elementals, beat prophest which made him fall into hypnosis.

Kim Dokja was sitting while eating meat cooked on a power stove, bored with his group members.

 

"Oh, Dorph. Why did you come down?"

"That kid sleeping And I don't want to be next to that bastard."

 

Kim Dokja turned towards Heewon and Dorph's conversation. There, he saw Dorph carrying Barrow like a potato sack as he went downstairs.

 

"Take care liege, I want to go to the bathroom for a moment."

 

With that, Dorph put Barrow next to Gong Pildu, who looked disgustedly at Barrow and then went to the bathroom.

After that, there was another silence.

 

"Hm.. Cale-nim has been gone for quite a while.. will he be okay..?"

"Cale with Namwoon and Sayeru, right? They must be fine."

"Sangah-ssi is right, Cale is strong, so are the two of them."

 

Before the silence of season 2 occurred, there was a sound of something shaking.

 

-Drrt drrtt drrt drrrttt 

 

Group members turned towards Barrow, who was the source of the sound.

 

"That's...a cell phone, right?"

 

Sangah said doubtfully.

As the others approached Barrow who was still unconscious, Kim Dokja was still sitting while frowning. He thought that there was no way the tissue could get inside the barrier, so it might be a skill. But there is only one person Kim Dokja knows who might have that skill, and that person is not here. So how could cell phone possibly work?

 

-Drrt dttr

"Shouldn't we answer that phone?"

"But that's not good..."

"Sangah-ssi is right... what if it's a phone we shouldn't answer?"

"But he didn't hang up, so there's a possibility it was an urgent call, right? It would be better if we picked it up and told the guy over there to call later."

"Heewon-ssi is right."

 

Kim Dokja stood up and approached Gilyoung, he looked at Hyunsung and Sangah.

 

"We can ask them to call later. It's in scenario, so it could be an emergency call."

 

Finally, Kim Dokja took the cellphone from Barrow's trouser pocket, in front of the doubtful eyes of Sangah and Hyunsung.

 

"..Butler?"

"What?"

 

Heewon asked who was approaching, she then also looked at the name on the cellphone in surprise.

 

"What does that mean, a call from their servant?"

"Hyung, is Cale... an important person?"

"...uh.. I don't know.."

“As I thought.. Cale-nim is probably a young master.”

"A-are you going to answer that phone, Dokja-ssi?"

"Ah..yes"

 

Kim Dokja returned to his senses and picked up the phone and immediately turned on speaker.

He was about to say that Barrow was unconscious, when the person there immediately spoke hastily.

 

 

-"Bar -ssss- ow -sssss- shit.. Protect young Master Cale well -sssss-  Fuck with this signal. Hey, can you -sss- this signal stabl -ssss  huh?"

-" sssss-sssss- my limit -sss- ou -sssss- hurry up -sss "

 

 

Kim Dokja and his group widened their eyes, hearing a familiar name.

Then Sangah put her finger to her lips and leaned closer to hear the words of the person on the other end of  phone.

 

-"Anyway -sss- that d -sss- mn probably in Seoul now -ssss- he chased young master Cale there -ssss- nce scenario, they got a lot of crazy skills so be carefu -sss-sss-sssssssss- fuck... Basically, I managed to break into location and headquarters of mafia -sss-ssss- not hiding there, it's just bai -ssss-sss- that madman has gone to Seoul -sss-ssss  don't let that madman find young master Ca -ssssssss- I will go there as soon as possible so until I get there -sssss- if young master has a wound, I will make sure you suff -sssssssss-on't forget, young master still has trau -sssss-sssss- don't be far from him -sssssss- otect young master -ssssssssss

-"Duar"

-piiip pip pip pip

 

And the phone was cut off, amidst the sound of explosions. Everyone fell silent and tried to analyze the words they heard. But before either of them opened their mouths, Dorph suddenly appeared beside Kim Dokja and slammed him against the wall, while pulling the cellphone in his hand.

 

"Kuh."

"...Endros...what did he say? Don't tell me you're also a spy for that crazy bastard."

 

Dorph slammed Kim Dokja again then strangled him.

 

"Dokja-ssi!!"

"Let's go hyung!!"

"Dorph! Calm down!"

"Sir Dorph!"

 

Sangah, Heewon and Hyunsung frantically tried to pull the hand, which was strangling Kim Dokja. However, Dorph was still strangling Dokja while staring at the cellphone with silence, as if in the next moment, that cellphone would connect.

 

"Don't be so angry, young man. They intended to pick up the phone and say that person sleeping there wasn't there and call again later. But that person there immediately gave a message and then ended the call."

 

Unexpectedly, it was Gong Pildu who explained it to Dorph. Then Dorph stared sharply at Gong Pildu.

 

"How do I know if those words aren't lies?"

"What? Do you think an idiot like Dokja could be a spy?"

"..."

 

Dorph frowned and released his grip. There was a red mark on Kim Dokja's neck.

 

"Ohok ohoh. Uh.."

"Dokja-ssi, I still have potion that Cale-nim gave me"

"Huk... thank you."

 

Kim Dokja drank the potion while looking at Dorph, who was trying to call back the people there, but kept failing.

So after a few minutes, Dorph sat weakly on the ground and asked in a tired voice.

 

"What did that person say?"

 

Kim Dokja sighed after seeing Dorph, regaining his composure. He organized his words and tried to explain the words he understood.

 

"That person there, asked Barrow to protect and look after Cale, he also talked about breaking into mafia locations, bait and someone he called crazy, who was already in Seoul-"

"..what...? That crazy bastard here.. you say..?"

 

Kim Dokja flinched after feeling the strong killing aura, but he felt that he should know something about this matter. He just... wanted to know.. he also wanted to protect Cale.

 

"That's what he said. Then there was an explosion and the call was cut off. Then you know what happened next, right?"

"That bastard... he purposely made us waste time and throw bait... just so he could infiltrate Seoul quietly... I'll make sure I kill that bastard..."

 

Dorph gritted his teeth viciously. Kim Dokja was about to ask what this was all about, but Heewon asked first.

 

"Who's that crazy bastard you're talking about?"

 

Dorph looked at Heewon silently, then turned his head away without answering.

 

"Hey!! We're worried about that kid too! And what's more about that trauma mentioned earlier, can't you tell us?!"

 

Sangah patted Heewon's shoulder who looked like she was going to pull Dorph's collar in the next moment. Then said softly.

 

"Dorph-ssi. We are also worried about Cale. Even though we may not have been with Cale as long as the three of you. But we are also worried about him. So can't we know what we need to know? With this, we can help you protect Cale too."

“I agree, Cale-nim is still a child. The more adults watching over him, the better.”

"I also agree with Hyunsung-ssi, we are also worried about Cale. If we know the details we can do better in protecting him."

"As Dokja-ssi said, we have no evil intentions Dorph."

"Cale... saved me."

 

Kim Dokja patted Gilyoung's head and also nodded while continuing to look at Dorph.

 

"...okay..."

 

Dorph exhaled loudly, then looked at the crowd.

 

"You know Isla's jewel palace in Las Vegas?"

"Ah, I know. That palace of the jewel king Paneryson. A successful jeweler who has been around since 19. A palace that even the Queen of England wanted to visit before she died. The story says that palace is very luxurious and beautiful with security that is tighter than a military base -"

 

But Heewon interrupted Yoo Sangah's explanation suddenly. She had also read the news about it.

 

"But hasn't the palace been destroyed by terrorist attack, after many lawsuits? From the news, it was written that there was a lot of black evidence?"

"I also heard that exciting news, European economy was destroyed that year. Even that jewel king had a plane crash. And his body was destroyed in explosion-"

"Wait a moment Heewon-ssi, Hyunsung-ssi. What does the palace have to do with your story, Dorph?"

"..."

 

Dorph looked at Kim Dokja calmly, and something clicked in all of their heads.

 

"Wait-!"

"Don't tell..?"

"Cale-nim is a family member..?"

 

Sangah, Heewon, and Hyunsung were stunned by their thoughts. But Dorph growled and almost shouted.

 

"Don't mention family! That crazy bastard is just a possessive psychopath who really intends to lock his own child in a golden cage!!"

 

Others were amazed at the dark side of great man they knew. Constellations even stopped sending messages as if they were surprised.

 

"...if only that crazy bastard really died in an accident... everything would be better..."

"Acci..dents?"

 

Dorph looked at Sangah.

 

"The evidence was obtained by Sayeru and the others. And plane crash was Barrow's work. But that madman managed to survive and joined the mafia, which he sponsored!!"

"..you guys.. caused.. that accident...?"

 

Hyunsung was stunned and his words came out very weak.

 

"What's the problem with that? We built bomb there too. That crazy prison has to be destroyed."

 

Staring at the other's horrified face, Dorph just laughed evilly.

 

"Why? Do you feel sympathy? Let me tell you what Cale experienced there and after that you guys will judge again."

 

The others sat around Dorph tensely. They know that this story will probably mess them up. But they still want to hear, they also want to protect little kid, who has been with them. Gong Pildu even sat closer, shifting his buttocks.

 

"Kevin Paneryson, he is the jewel king, I heard from his childhood servant that his father taught him so strictly that he had a strange mental disorder. But the problem is not there, I don't care if that person is crazy or has a mental disorder. It's just that this madman who looks normal, falls in love with Barrow's sister, Hannah Averry Hanituse. Hannah has a boyfriend so she rejects Kevin's advances and avoids him, it's natural for that girl to attract lots of men, because it's true that Hannah is very beautiful, her red hair is like Cale's."

 

The others nodded, they could say with confidence that Cale would indeed be a very beautiful girl if he wasn't a boy.

 

"After being rejected many times, that madman went crazy and kidnapped Hannah's boyfriend and bankrupted the Henituse company."

"Wait... Couldn't Miss Hannah call the police?"

 

Sangah said in confusion, but Dorph laughed at strange question sarcastically.

 

"When the Panerysons were great people."

"But even so, police should-!"

"The people that family finances are not only politicians but many other people in famous fields. And you want the police to arrest such influential people?"

 

Sangah lowered her head in shame. But she still bit her lips in frustration.

 

"Members of the Henituse family died one by one, either due to accidents or illness. And her boyfriend was not found. Barrow was lucky, because his name did not enter the family list because he was an illegitimate child. However, Hannah, who finally became the only Hanituse, gave up, and surrendered herself with conditions to let her boyfriend go. Kavin agreed and they got married. But until Cale was born, Hannah could never leave that palace."

"...This.."

 

Heewon clenched her sword in annoyance, she hated this kind of man.

 

"Then Hannah finally got the news... that her boyfriend had been murdered... before being released..."

"..."

 

Everyone fell silent, and Gong Pildu even took a sad breath.

 

"Struck by grief... Hannah hanged herself in her room... the person who found her body was... Cale..."

"Hah!"

 

Kim Dokja rubbed his arm with goosebumps. This family story is even better than novel story. He didn't think that there was such a thing in the real world.

 

"So.. Cale-nim..."

"Sniff.."

 

Gilyoung was already crying and buried his face in Kim Dokja's back.

 

"All the servants that Hannah brought from Henituse were executed, but some clever servants managed to erase Henituse's background and remained there to protect the last Henituse. The person you received the previous call was also included... Hannah left behind a child who was only 4 years old... and Kevin becomes more crazy and possessive but his target changes from his wife to his child."

"But Barrow..."

 

Dorph looked at Heewon.

 

"Liege is currently studying and he has cut ties with Henituse family. The last time he had contact with Hannah was when the girl said that she would be happy and decided to hold a wedding with her boyfriend... and after that Barrow only got news from servant who succeeded ran away after that incident happened..."

 

More precisely, when god of death entered Barrow's dream and asked him to pick up Cale who had transmigrated. And that god also narrated the crazy incident frantically. Dorph thought to himself.

 

"Cale once accidentally left the palace while he was playing."

 

More precisely, he was investigating the structure of palace and Cale accidentally found a secret door that led outside.

 

"But an hour later, Cale was arrested and locked up for 2 days in the cellar with only one candle without food and drink as punishment. If the servant had not broken through and taken Cale out, who knows how long Cale would have been there. That servant would have even been beheaded because of that, but survived because Cale begged. But Cale was chained in his room and couldn't go out for a whole month. Kevin would even feed him."

 

"Wait... Cale-nim's age..."

"5 years."

"..."

 

There was another silence, Dorph remembered how Endros cried while telling that story, when Cale stood in front of the sword that was about to cut off Endros' head and how Cale's gaze became blank, after he came out of the room after confinement. Cale even experienced trauma, his body often shivered for no reason and he had to go through psychological counseling for a week afterward.

 

"After we saved Cale and took him away.. I heard that Kevin went crazy and killed many people.. After 2 years of collecting evidence, we tried to destroy that bastard. But he joined the mafia and.. haaah.. so.. what are you guys now sympathize with that crazy bastard?”

 

No one answered, all the adults cursed the madman in their hearts.

Then they watched as Dorph got up and carried Barrow like a potato sack and went upstairs. But before disappearing he said a sentence.

 

"Since you already know, then if I see how Cale gets hurt when you're around, don't blame me if I'm bad."

 

There was silence after that, Kim Dokja covered his face with both hands. He felt tired, that little boy's past was too tragic.

 

"Is... could that be why Cale-nim tried to stab his heart...?"

 

Kim Dokja gasped, he remembered Cale's words saying that he didn't die when he previously stabbed himself.

 

"..maybe... maybe he tried to commit suicide like his mother by sticking a knife into his heart.. but he was saved and alive..."

"Uwaaaah.. sniff.."

 

Gilyoung cried loudly after hearing Sangah's words. Heewon also covered her mouth with tears in her eyes.

 

"That's why Cale doesn't seem to pay much attention to himself... a small kid experienced that. How is it possible that there are no injuries? It's a miracle that he can grow up to be a good child."

 

Everyone nodded at Heewon's words, Kim Dokja even flinched, after seeing Gong Pildu's face covered in snot and tears, or Hyunsung covering his face while making strange sounds.

However, Kim Dokja also understands that little kid looks mature because circumstances encourage him to mature. He remembered his own past and the desire to protect became strong in his heart.

The 5 people there also clenched their fists and promised themselves to pay more attention to Cale and protect this child who might actually be fragile.

 

let's keep an eye on Cale!!

 

Everyone agreed.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, the Dokkaebi who had become Cale's fans, were crying en masse until several errors occurred in broadcast. However, The highest rank dokkaebi covered up the mistake, as he was also wiping away tears, with a tissue in his eighth box.

Then Bihyung, whose cute face was messy from crying, was looking at excited constellations.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is daydreaming with empty eyes]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that he stick can also be used to hit the head]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' sharpens his nails and clears his throat]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' is crying hysterically. ]

[Constellation Absolute Good declares that incarnation named 'Kevin Paneryson' is 'demon']

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' says that although he plans to kidnap the red one, he has no evil intentions]

[Constellation Absolute Evil says that incarnation of 'Kevin Paneryson' is more evil than demon and they don't like being compared to him]

[Constellation Absolute Good glare at the bad Absolute Constellations especially 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' ]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' becomes even more hysterical after remembering experience of her future little brother]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' sighs and goes to persuade someone]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' is angry with attitude shown by a father]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' is wiping his helmet]

[Nebula <Underworld> is preparing a 'special' room for an incarnation]

[A portion of constellations condemn incarnation of 'Kevin Paneryson']

[Some constellations felt that their weapons were not sharp enough and went to sharpen them.]

[Many constellations hope that the red one will return quickly because they will give him a lot of pocket money]

 

Bihyung nodded sadly in agreement and intended to see his favorite human.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


At the same time, Cale.


"Hacho!!"

 

Cale, who had put all the 'flagpoles' into his spatial bag, after getting inspiration from his adorable Raon and Sayeru who had wrapped a portable kitchen (forced to be portable). Rubbing his itchy nose.

 

? Have I caught a cold? But aren't there crybabies?? 

-You're healthy Cale... just tired.. sniff..💓

-Hungry too... 🛡️

 

Cale nodded and took out the lemon pie that Bihyung suddenly gave him just now. That dokkaebi was covered in snot and messy, then choked on a cry, after seeing it before it disappeared, which made Cale wonder. What kind of sad movie is that pillow watching?

 

-Thump thump thump

 

Cale looked back at Han Donghoon, who had finished beating up prophets named Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob. Both of their faces were almost blue and it seemed like Donghoon had reduced his annoyance.

 

"I'm done, Cale."

"Oh okay.."

 

Cale remembered how Choi Han beat the bastard Adin, with his sword sheath, when he saw how Donghoon beat prophets with the broom that kid found.

 

"To hell with future. People who claim to have received this revelation are just saying nonsense. How come you weren't at their revelation and Sayeru ahjussi was villain? And even worse, how can I join that scary guy named Yoo Joonghyuk?"

 

Kim Namwoon grumbled and kicked the now unconscious prophet's leg. Cale also remembered, how these people tried to attract Namwoon and Sayeru's sympathy, by praising the two of them, but instead received a second stage blow.

Cale turned to Sayeru.

 

"Wake them up"

 

Sayeru nodded and poured mineral water.

 

"Kuwoooh kohok"

"Uh... damn..."

 

The two of them got up and sat down, then Cale approached the two of them, showing their cell phones.

 

"You're going to talk right?"

"W-we will explain everything to you!!"

"Don't hit again!!!"

 

Lee Sungkook stared in horror at Donghoon who was clenching his trusty broom while screaming.

 

"Pro- prophets will have a meeting-"

"Don't tell me, I don't want to know and have extra work. Just explain to my friend later if he asks anything."

"We promise!!!"

"I don't believe in promises, Namwoon hyung."

"Okay"

 

It wasn't long before the death smoke known as the death vow was seen.

 

"Swear to the god of death, that you will tell everything you know honestly without lying. And you also won't hurt my people. Ah... I also warn you, if you run away, we can chase you, but the consequences are severe you know."

 

The two of them looked at each other strangely, then nodded lightly. But Cale grinned, they didn't know yet how scary the death vow was.

They only realized what the death vow was, after they felt something wrapped around their hearts. They turned pale and fell weakly to the ground.

 

"This..."

"...What.."

"If you break your vow, you will meet the god of death who will be your witness."

 

There was a small laugh from Namwoon, who saw the faces of two prophets become whiter after hearing Cale's words.

 

"May the peace of the night always be with you."

 

Cale also grinned and said what Cage once said to him.

Leaving both of them to Donghoon and Namwoon. Cale approached Sayeru.

 

"What time is it?"

"2pm"

"Hmm... I'm sleepy. Let's go back, how do the people rest here?"

 

Sayeru also looked around, most people had already fled and run after they started destroying everything (there were no victims) the rest cowered and hid.

 

"Just leave, we are not saviors."

"Yeah... I agree."

 

Cale also nodded and was about to ask Namwoon and Donghoon to get ready but was carried by Sayeru.

 

"I'll carry you when we come back. I'll also tell Kim Dokja to ask them about the prophet later. So sleep and rest."

?

 

With a confused face, Cale, who was actually just hungry rather than tired, could only nod as Sayeru forced his head to rest on the bear's shoulders.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' has decided]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' searches for constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy']

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' turns towards the constellation 'Secretive Plotter']

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he wants to show you something, and asks if you know anything?]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' views the video sent by the constellation 'Secretive plotter']

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' paled]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' mutters that his temple will be destroyed again...]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' falls silent]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is sad]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that he doesn't want that to happen either]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' shows a cruel face and asks, so you do know something?]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he always saw him...and he was the one who sent the incarnation of 'Barrow' in panic]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is annoyed and sad at the same time]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sits in a corner and laments the fate of his temple]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at the strange conversation the God of Death had with constellation in this world.

 

I'm sure that god bastard did something to make that constellation curious. So be it, let that bastard suffer for once.

 

So Cale just closed his eyes without understanding how a big misunderstanding was happening and how Dorph's explanation video was also being seen by his family...

Notes:

What the Cale family did when they saw the video shown by the Secretive Plotter.

 

Ron: "Hoho" (Sharpens the dagger)
Beacrox: "..." (Joins sharpening his great sword)
Cage : Writes a list of curses for her to use later that night.
Jack : Crying with Hannah who clenches her fists in annoyance.
Choi Han: Severe mental disorder. Ready to kill a certain God.
Eruhaben : Go to Raon's castle and Discussing about crossing into the realm of the gods, together with other dragons to pull the collar of a certain god out.
Children aged 12 years on average: "Uwaaaaahhhh.... Sniff... aaaaaaahhh..... " (With Raon muttering many torturous ways to tear Kevin apart)
Deruth: "I will kill that bastard-!! How dare he do that to my son!!" (Along with Violan, whose hair is finally messy, Lily is clutching her big sword, and Basen, who is covering his mouth, is holding back tears over the suffering of his beloved brother)
Fredo : "..." (He is communicating about preparing torture with the other vampires)
Toonka : "My best friend!!!!!! HOW DARE YOU TO MY FRIEND!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!! MY SOUL FRIEND!!!!!!!!!! CALE!!!!!! !" (While roaring loudly)
Litana : In discussion with Ten to explain how their benefactors were tormented by evil people.
Clopeh : Hm... forget him... he was on a rampage and went outside the barrier to blow up the temple of the god of death with Dodori.
Alberu : "Bastard, Fuck, piiip, piiip, pip, piiip" (Forgetting his status and cursing freely while being held by Tasha who was also busy holding Mary who had cried until she fainted)
Taylor : Looking in the history pile for a way to crazily cross dimensions.
Bud: Passed out from drinking too much after being unable to hold back his tears along with the other Mercenary members.
Rosalyn : Retired from being a witch and became an impromptu alchemist to make poison to torture but not make those who drink it die.
Witira and Paseton: Hugging each other and crying
Archie : Hitting the temple of the god of despair with full force. Hoping that the temple collapses and a path to another world appears.
Eric and other leaders: Some even fainted and cried because their hero was abused when he was a child and was thrown into a strange world.
And the other: Eh... don't ask... there were even elves who wiped their snot on the clothes of other kingdom leaders...

Surely...

The other world is in chaos and experiencing moments of self-destruction if the gods do not act quickly...

Chapter 43: Chapter 41

Notes:

Hm... someone asked, will Secretive Plotter tell Joonghyuk about Cale's father?

But I guess not? Seeing the nature of 'hating constellations' I think SP will understand, not to create hostility and let Joonghyuk be wary of him. Because it must be strange from Joonghyuk's point of view, for constellation to worry so much about mere incarnation.

So looking at SP's character, like when he brought Kim Dokja when the outer god came to demon world. He will just search for himself and act alone. After all, his strength was more than enough to do that~~

Plus...
Actually, constellations are also looking for Kevin's whereabouts and planning to create a bounty scenario! But unfortunately, he won't be found~~

Why?
Just wait.
There's a reason.

Oh, and yeah. SP would think it was that father, the reason Barrow and the others became so hostile. I didn't show this part, because this must be what many people think, right?
Then later.
When the two met, he would ask Cale about this matter~~
And at that time Kevin had been xx by --
Ahem.
I'm answering here because I thought... maybe, others are also curious...

 

Ok ok, here we go~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


Cale woke up because he was thirsty. He opened his eyes in a daze and sat up.

Then he stared blankly, at the thing that was his pillow...

 

...Can Dorph's stomach be used as soft pillow? This... this is amazing...  

 

Cale looked at the soft stomach, while thinking about sleeping on it again later. It was as soft as the back of dark tiger.

 

"Are you hungry, my nephew?"

 

Cale turned his head after hearing Barrow's voice. There, he handed me a plate of beef steak, which he got from who knows where. The aroma is delicious and the color is perfect. Cale's stomach immediately growled...

 

-Let's eat... 🛡️

 

Cale nodded and took steak.

By the way...

 

why are these people looking at me like that?

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion, while cutting his steak. The group continued to stare at him intensely, after he woke up.

 

oh... very delicious... has Barrow's cooking skills leveled up? I guess I'll have to get Beacrox and Barrow to elaborate when I get back.

"...but I miss palace banquets... even though I end up starving... but still..."

 

Cale sighed sadly, he had never been able to eat at palace banquets because of the many nobles crowding around. It made him hungry, to the point where his beloved hyung-nim had to give him a separate room. But still. Palace banquets can make children happy. And he gets sad when he remembers that he can't clean the children's mouths anymore. He misses the kids.

Cale sighed sadly again while looking at his plate of steak.

 

"Sniff... guoh... hu.."

 

Cale curiously looked up after hearing a strange sound. All the members of his group were also eating and among them he saw the old man, Gong Pildu, wiping his tears with his clothes while keeping a forcedly flat face. And Hyunsung who covered his face with both hands while making that strange sound.

 

hah? Did they eat something wrong and have a stomach ache to the point of crying??

 

Cale decided to ignore the strange people and continue eating. But he didn't know that the group heard Cale's muttering and thought that Cale was locked up in Isla's palace during a banquet and left to starve. They were sad to imagine that such a small child would look out the window and stare at the crowd blankly while starving.

And Cale of course, wouldn't know how these people thought.

Cale finished his meal and Dorph, who had just woken up, immediately carried his dirty plates in his sleepy state to wash them.

When Cale had finished eating and was imagining palace desserts and cookies made by his hyung-nim, he felt a tug.

 

"..that.. Cale..."

 

Gilyoung, who Cale didn't know since when he had been sitting next to him, looked at him hesitantly as if he wanted to say something. So Cale once again remembered the shy wolf boy Lock and said.

 

"Say, don't hesitate like that."

"I-I, I want to ask... is it... is it true that you were locked in the basement..."

 

The record plays the incident at that time, he remembers the basement. Except for the lighting being too dim, to be honest, Cale really liked the place.

How could he not? He could sleep and not have to move an inch. That space is also connected to this body's bastard father's room. So that person often brought him food that couldn't be more complete. He even fed Cale which made Cale even happier. He just needs to lie down, sitting slumped with his back and eating with bites.

That guy also even provided a lot of interesting mobile games. Well... even though Cale had to play it in front of that strange person, and if that person left, he would take all the things with him, with the excuse that it was not good to sleep too late and be addicted to games.

Still, if it were real children... maybe they would be scared. So Cale really hated that crazy attitude, but... how could Cale, who was already old and even had trouble lazing around, hate that? Impossible!!

So Cale with a straight face and trying to stop his smile, which instead made his face stiff, nodded at Gilyoung's question. 

That kid's eyes trembled.

Speaking of which, Cale remembered something and play record again. Oh right, Cale remembered when he was lazing around in that room, replaying memories with children.

Endros suddenly barged in, which made Cale flinch and almost fall off his bed. Instead of anything, that young man was sobbing, apologizing and saying a lot of nonsense, which Cale couldn't follow at all.

Then after all the words that Cale didn't understand, Endros carried him out of there. 

Unbeknownst to them, that bastard's father had intercepted them at the end of the hall while bringing his hired bodyguards.

Endros put Cale down and carried him behind his body, to protect the little kid. However, Cale, who was still daydreaming because he didn't understand the meaning of all of Endros' words, almost cursed when he saw that madman take the decorative sword on the wall and was about to hit Endros. 

With reflexes, Cale ran forward and tried to use his body as a shield. What Cale meant was, he had a crybaby that even though it was sealed was still functional and he wouldn't be seriously injured, but how could he let Endros, who was just an ordinary human, receive that attack??

That crazy father stopped his sword suddenly at the tip of his neck, which made Cale almost have a heart attack. It would hurt, wouldn't it, if it really hit him? After all, if his neck was cut and he lost blood, he suddenly woke up without going into a coma. Cale suddenly thought, would he be scared as if he were a zombie?

Anyway, Cale had to persuade the person afterward, wholeheartedly acting spoiled cute to not hurt Endros. And in conclusion, Cale was taken back to his room while listening to Endros' hysterical cries in the abandoned hallway...

 

"U-uwaaah... sniff srooot... ugh..."

Yes, like tha- hm?

 

Cale, who had regained consciousness, looked at the crowd, which looked more like attending a funeral, especially at Gong Pildu, whose clothes were covered in snot.

 

"???"

what??

 

Then, Cale heard Gilyoung ask again while choking on his tears.

 

"T-then... sniff... were you also locked up in your room after that and undergoing counseling?"

"Gilyoung!"

 

Kim Dokja frantically carried Gilyoung and walked away, so that that kid wouldn't ask curious questions again. But that words came out first.

Kim Dokja cursed in his heart, that incident was too traumatic, they shouldn't make that kid remember again.

However, Cale, who was confused about why they knew, just answered carefree.

 

"? Of course?"

So what?

 

Cale, who was confused, finally played record at that time. Hm, that's right, more like remembering the second lazy session, which he got again. Cale, who thought he was losing his slacker life, ended up getting it again for a month, with the addition of being able to look out through the window while sunbathing until he finally fell asleep.

Eat fed and sleep again. Perfect...

He just thought, there will be an apocalypse, so after that he won't be able to be slacker anymore, right? So why waste it? Enjoy it first as long as it doesn't hurt other people.

But after a month and he was free to roam again, Cale realized...

 

my body hurts all over after lying down and sitting lazily...

 

So Cale's body was always shaking and his face was pale because of the aches and pain. Cale was even spacing out while thinking that when he could come back and slacker later. He would go for a walk in his garden once in a while, rarely, only briefly, only 5 minutes, basically, not for long, so that his body wouldn't get stiff and sore...

 

hm.. yeah.. that's a good idea... a little walking and slacker around more... I'll tell hyung-nim to help me make it happen.

 

By the way, one thing that made Cale confused was Barrow's call and Endros' sadness, they were both like a dog that had been abandoned by its owner in the rain. 

Endros even stubbornly said to bring in a psychologist, which Cale had not yet had time to agree to, but the door was already open with a row of psychology doctors, who were trying to ask lots of questions, Cale answered in a daze, because he was stunned by the strange sequence of events.

 

yeah... basically, at that time there were so many people coming in and out that I had a headache, plus I had to persuade Endros and Barrow who always cried when they saw them.

 

Cale shuddered and groaned after remembering he had to coax two big boys.

But others heard groans and thought Cale was traumatized again. So in panic, Sangah approached Cale and Heewon carried Cale and patted his back.

 

"It's all over, don't worry about it anymore, Cale."

"R-right!! Let's be happy!!"

 

Heewon said and Sangah which made Cale stunned nodded blankly.

 

what are they talking about? And why is the atmosphere even sadder??? What happens while I'm gone?? Did any of the existing members die when they were attacked?

 

Cale felt sad and he felt that he should deal with the group that came to Chungmuro first. He didn't know that people here would fail and be this sad.

Cale sighed.

Which made people even sadder, thinking they were opening little red's past wounds.

Kim Dokja even thought, for Cale to not be affected in Welcome Prison, it was a miracle. He didn't know how Cale could overcome his trauma until that prison didn't consider it a trauma anymore.

Kim Dokja sighed and would do his best to take good care of the red-haired child. He must be able to teach that kid to appreciate life. And if life is beautiful.

So, Cale, who had been dropped off again, went and sat with his uncles in confusion, Cale also ignored the faces of the three of them who were looking at the crowd as if they were proud (of course they were happy because this way, there would be a lot of people watching Cale).

 

"Oh, I see!!"

"SSShttt, don't speak so loudly!!"

 

Cale was still thinking about how fragile these people were because of the death of his partner. Hearing Namwoon and Jihye's voices. They came down from above carrying empty dirty plates.

 

"Thank you for the food, uncle!! It's delicious!!"

 

Jihye said enthusiastically. Namwoon also gave a thumbs up happily.

Cale looked at Jihye and asked.

 

"What about Joonghyuk?"

"Hm? Oh!! Master is fine!! Don't worry, Cale!! I will definitely take care of master very well!!"

 

Cale nodded and ignored the two of them, who were clenching their fists with strange faces. He stared at the indirect message.

Since earlier, constellation was very noisy but Cale ignored it, only now did he see it, but why was the content...

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' clenches his staff and spreads a murderous aura]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is very sad and hopes to protect you]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' spits out flames furiously]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' crying hysterically again. ]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' goes to persuade someone again.]

[Constellation Absolute Good curses evil people]

[Constellation Absolute Evil says that incarnation is a devil]

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' says, if you go with him, he will protect you well and give you what you want]

[Constellation Absolute Good glares at the  'Devil of Lust and Wrath' ]

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' raises an eyebrow and asks, what?]

[Constellation Absolute Good gritted they teeth and growled, don't you dare!! ]

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' grins, heh]

[Cnstellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' sighs sadly and wants to hug you]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' organizes the troops]

[Nebula <Underworld> is hysterical]

[Many constellations hold back tears sadly]

[10,000 coins have been sponsored for snacks]

??? really.. what is this???

 

And as usual, Cale still couldn't follow normal people's thinking.

Ahem, I mean other people's thoughts.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


It's already 4 o'clock in the afternoon.

Kim Dokja looked at his cellphone and looked at prophet beside him.

The two of them had shared information about the night of prophets, so Kim Dokja made Sangah a representative and would go there with Hyunsung and Heewon. 

Actually, he also wanted to take Cale, but Cale put on a cruel face and refused, saying that he didn't want to be separated from Dorph's soft stomach. Kim Dokja didn't understand what that red head meant, but he still nodded confusedly after remembering that Cale had brought a lot of souvenirs (Information and flags and even poles) for him.

He really needs rest.

Anyway, Barrow and Sayeru went out with Namwoon, under the pretext of looking for beef because they ran out of ingredients. Kim Dokja suggested using monster meat, but Barrow said that if you just eat that, you'll get bored and need variety

What made Kim Dokja want to remind those people... that we were still in scenario instead of picnic... But kept his mouth shut when Namwoon also enthusiastically asked for chicken meat.

Sighing after remembering that strange thing earlier, Kim Dokja looked at Jung Minseob.

 

"...please keep me alive."

"Me too, me too. Sob! I don't want to be with Donghoon anymore!"

 

Kim Dokja remembered when Donghoon brought a broom and glared at two prophets when Kim Dokja asked for information. 

Donghoon traumatized two prophets. Well... that boy still doesn't talk much, he even communicates with Donghoon on a cell phone. Only to Cale Donghoon spoke freely. 

Also, after getting lots of souvenirs from Cale, Kim Dokja now had a 'Chocolate' flag. So he put both of them in Chungmuro's group.

 

 

[You have exercised the right of representation.]

[Group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob have restrictions on their behavior.]

 

 

Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob's expressions changed at system message that appeared.

 

"One, from now on, you cannot tell others about my identity."

"Yeah, yeah!"

"Two, you must unconditionally submit to my orders and you are not permitted to act individually without my permission."

"...Of course. After all we also have that vow..."

 

 

[Group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob are willing to accept their limitations.]

[This limitation is a 'life' limitation.]

[If they violate the restrictions, group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob will die.]

 

 

Kim Dokja nodded, he seemed to hear a murmur about an vow but maybe he heard it wrong. Staring at the two, Kim Dokja said.

 

"Yeah... okay. I don't know when my heart will change, but because Cale has worked hard to bring you in, I decided to keep an eye on you."

 

They both gulped and made funny faces.

 

“By the way, Representative-nim. What should we call you in the future…?”

“Call me like you do now. But call me Yoo Joonghyuk in front of the other prophets. Ah, Jung Minseob.”

"Yes."

"Give me Fugitive's Mask"

 

Jung Minseob was annoyed but finally gave it to Kim Dokja. By the way, Kim Dokja thought that he should pretend to be Yoo Joonghyuk if he wanted to go to Night of Prophets. And this 'Mask' would be a precautionary measure for situations he didn't know about.

After a while, the muscles on Kim Dokja's face moved strangely as his appearance began to change. It felt a bit strange but Kim Dokja soon got used to it.

 

“Huh, this is Yoo Joonghyuk's real appearance.”

"So handsome... the revelation wasn't wrong."

 

This bastard...

Kim Dokja wanted to shut this guy's mouth, but calmed his anger. He didn't need to get angry over something like this... be patient.. be patient... damn these people!!

Forget it. Right, that also reminded Kim Dokja, it would be better to know the details of these people just in case. He couldn't see their attributes before because they were both not characters.

 

"Jung Minseob, what are your attributes..."

 

At this moment, a system message appeared in his head.

 

 

[This person's history has been updated.]

 

 

...What?

Kim Dokja tried using the Character List once again as a test.

 

 

[Character Information]

 

Name: Jung Minseob

Age: 25 years old.

Constellation Support: Cursed Gladiator

Personal Attributes: Light Projection (Rare), 1089th Person to Get Off (Common)

Exclusive Skill: Sword Training Lv. 2, Strong Punch Lv. 2, Berserk Lv. 3, Memory Enhancement Lv. 5] ...

Stigma: Revenge Lv. 1

Overall Stats: Physical Lv. 18, Strength Lv. 16, Agility Lv. 12, Magic Power Lv. 10.

Overall Evaluation: An incarnation that has good comprehensive skills and attributes. His sponsors are somewhat lacking but his abilities as a fighter are considerable. He would have been one of the 12 apostles if he had been a little more patient. He was very sorry.

 

 

... What does it mean that Character List is updated?

A person he couldn't see in the attribute window yesterday suddenly became a character.

He is a prophet. In other words, characters outside the novel. Why did he suddenly change into character?

 

"Oh, my attribute is..."

"Not needed."

"Yes."

 

Kim Dokja also confirmed Lee Sungkook's attributes.

Luckily, the attributes were the same as Cale and Sayeru said. Hypnotist and 9th Person to Get Off... The last attribute is rubbish but the first one is a pretty good attribute.

 

"Give me your cell phone."

"Yeah! Here it is."

 

Kim Dokja received a smartphone from one of them and connected to chat room.

Ah... The internet isn't working. Where's Han Donghoon...

Kim Dokja was about to call Donghoon who was sitting next to Cale, that kid sat down and rubbed his eyes while staring at constellations message that kept scrolling. Hmm.. he seems to be getting a lot of coins again.

 

 

[Character 'Han Donghoon' uses 'Wide-area Internet Lv. 5' on your smartphone.]

[Device internet is now available.]

 

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Donghoon who was also looking at him. There is a vibration from the smartphone, indicating that message has arrived.

 

– Cale asked me to trust you so I will trust you just once.

 

Kim Dokja also heard what happened to that boy from Namwoon, although he was worried, Kim Dokja was also happy because that boy was not that depressed.

He sent a reply to Han Donghoon.

 

- Thank You.

 

Sooner or later, Kim Dokja would like to have opportunity to talk to him. He once again opened Lee Sungkook's smartphone to Prophets' chat room.

 

 

[Chat room]

[List of participants: No. 9, 15 I Feel Like Dead, 124th Person to Get Off.., No. 763, 887th Person to Get Off.., No. 645... 36 people in total.]

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at the numbers in their names and knew who they were. But there's something strange.

 

"...36 people?"

 

Jung Minseob answered his question.

 

"All the prophets in that room stopped reading early. There were no apostles."

 

So...

 

“By the way, Representative-nim. Didn't you say it yesterday? 'You should read until the end'… then do you know all of the Book of Revelation?”

 

Kim Dokja recalled when he interrogated the two of them yesterday. He said that they should read to the end if they didn't want to get stuck.

So Kim Dokja laughed.

 

"For sure, you won't regret taking my sentence, not Yoo Joonghyuk. I know better than him."

 

With that, Kim Dokja left with Yoo Joonghyuk's face, along with the person who would accompany him, when Cale waved his hand in a shooing motion that gave Kim Dokja a headache. Even so... Kim Dokja is once again grateful that kid can grow normally.

Well... It's time for them to head to Angguk Station. The place where the prophets gathered.

Let's see what weapons they mean.

 

Notes:

Meanwhile.

In a dark room with only candles, a group of humans, dragons, beastmen and Vampires as well as elves. In discussion.
They were thinking of threatening a certain god to help them bring 'someone' to 'talk'.

And of course, that certain god who was still cursed, could only wipe cold sweat on his forehead and almost cry.

He wanted to run to his Saint Candidate(?) for help.

Chapter 44: Chapter 42

Notes:

Seeing Dorph like seeing a child who says he wants to go to the toilet but suddenly still replies to the chat.

They took their cell phones to the toilet. LOL

 

Don't be embarrassed, who has ever done that?

Naughty ah!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale, who was sitting lazily, looked at message from the god of death who was still whining. He often, very often, heard Cage say the God of Death was a whining bastard in her dreams. However, this was the first time he felt that the god of death really didn't deserve to hold the title of god. 

 

...what a crybaby. Besides, what else did these god bastards do to make everyone angry again? Can't he just do the right thing for once?

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' crying hysterically]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that his temple became a speck of dust]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that the pink dragon had colored his majestic white temple, pink]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sits on the ground shouting that you have to help him scold white snake!!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' clutching his lightstick while teary eyed]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' covers his face while saying that dragon group wants to strangle him]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams for help at you]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is very very very very very sad!!]

[Cnstellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' wants you to persuade him]

"Congratulations"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams sadly]

[Constellation of 'Ruller of Fantasy' says Cale Henituse doesn't love him anymore]

"When did I do that???"

[Cconstellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' begs you to persuade the others...]

"Hey, didn't you say you didn't want to say much with this message? Why are you whining here?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says this is not important]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is very curious about what constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' and incarnation 'Cale Henituse' are talking about]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' freezes]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles and says that he will wait for an explanation and will not force it]

[Cnstellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' cried again and said I don't care, help me my Cale!!!!]

“Don't bullshit, who is your Cale?”

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams MY SON!!]

"Shut your mouth, I'm not your son and why should I? This is your fault too."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' stops crying and puts on a serious face]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he needed temple for prayers, and prayers for strength. ]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says super duper seriously that he doing this for you, only for you]

"I said stop spouting nonsense, in the first place, it must be your fault too, right? So don't make excuses."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' puts on a face of despair and says, no...]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' froze and felt that this could be considered his mistake too...]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' falls silent]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' whines again, Caleeeeeeeeeeee]

"Damn you, I now sympathize with Cage."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is crying!!!!!!!!! Did Cale see this? Cry!!!]

"Stop with the exclamation points, and stop whining."

 

Cale, while scratching his head in annoyance, stood up and took out a book from his spatial bag. In front of the curious eyes of Donghoon and constellation 'Secretive Plotter', Cale wrote in the language of western continent.

By the way, as usual, the other channel faithfully follows Kim Dokja's adventures and only this one is with Cale. Bihyung grumbled that constellations wanted him to come, but Cale, with a straight face, wrote in big, bold letters on his face the word 'NO'. And to top it off, Dorph went into the bathroom a long time ago because of a stomach ache. He don't know what that lion ate until he became a bathroom ghost.

After writing lots of messages like don't destroy the god's temple for a while (which made the god of death hysterical again and Cale finally deleted the word for a while), or restrain Clopeh, and so that Dodori doesn't make a mess at temple (of course Cale won't ask Dodori-nim to paint the temple white again. Honestly, Cale wants to see that unique sight), then don't forget about asking the dragons, not to strangle the god of death or the god of death will run away and he can't come back (Cale internally allowed them to curse the god of death as much as they like).

Cale took out the god of death's book, the book released a black mist that enveloped Cale's letter. That letter was missing and Cale hoped the whining would stop. Cale swore he would curse that god if he still whined. He doesn't care about the environment, he will actually curse. And thankfully the god of death, who still wanted to whine, suddenly felt goosebumps on his back and decided to keep quiet. While hoping that Cale's family would let him and his temple go...

Nodding in satisfaction at the calm that had finally arrived. Cale hoped to relax. By the way. While sleeping earlier, Cale felt like he was dreaming about a golden man? Uh, wait, no? Hm.. it's human but like gold.. gold hair, gold chains.. is the house also made of gold..? Forget it, that blurry dream gave him a headache, so let's ignore it.

 

"Right... Cale..."

"Hm?"

 

Cale patted his spatial bag after returning that books and stationery he used earlier to it. Turning towards Donghoon. He thought that kid beside him would ask about the writing that Cale wrote. But apparently, he actually took out a stone from the empty space... no... that... egg...?

 

"Hah?"

"That... those prophets. Do you remember the thing that prophet said was a weapon?"

"...yes."

I have a feeling that I will be involved in something strange...

"Thia object was actually one, but when they ordered me to take it out, after asking me to keep it beforehand, it became two. They only asked me to take it out, not both. So this object was left behind... I forgot I just remembered this time."

"..."

 

Cale recalled Kim Dokja's previous explanation. Kim Dokja explained briefly about meteor showers and that meteors are a disaster. They are still in egg form, but will hatch and become weapons after the fifth scenario begins.

At that time, Kim Dokja also curiously asked why Yoo Joonghyuk was called Hyukichi. Cale explained about Mia dressing him up as a girl and asking him to go to mall with Joonghyuk to buy dinner. Mia also said that Cale should call Joonghyuk by that strange name. Cale strongly refused, but Mia put on face that wanted to cry, which made Cale swallow his pride and play with that kid... well.. basically.. since then, when Joonghyuk was called that, that person would freeze for a few seconds. Somehow...

No!! What Cale meant was, according to Kim Dokja's explanation, wasn't object in front of Cale is disaster????

 

fuck... damn.... since in this world I cursed a lot..

 

Cale took in this egg-shaped disaster. Cale felt like asking Beacrox to torture all prophets, after he thought that prophets were asking little kid to hold disasters.

 

"Those prophets, they're all bastards."

 

Donghoon nodded enthusiastically.

By the way, even though Cale said egg, this thing was like a hard rock. Who knows what monster came out, for sure, Cale felt his head hurt when he saw that this would be a new job.

Well... it's almost as tall as Cale and could be called small, so maybe it's just a small monster? But still...

 

isn't scenario 4 finished yet? Why is this thing here? Is this thing really scattered everywhere?? Wouldn't that be the case, there would be people who would try to awaken this disaster?

 

Cale didn't know how to awaken disaster. But Kim Dokja said that disaster could be awakened or something like that. To be honest, Cale didn't really hear it, because he was still thinking about an unclear dream, when Kim Dokja started telling that novel as if it were a fairy tale.

 

"..."

Shit...

 

Cale sighed, he decided to throw this dangerous object at Kim Dokja later. He didn't want to deal with any disasters or weapons. Kim Dokja knows the future so he will take care of it well. Cale was already busy with sending Barrow and thinking about words of persuasion, so that that person would be sent back.

So, Cale tried to put this disaster into his spatial bag when...

 

 

[The 5th class fire dragon species, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' has hatched!]

[The twin eggs of ' Lesser Dragon Igneel' have separated, the strength of the class 5 fire dragon species, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel'  will be reduced]

[ Class 5 fire dragon species, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' hatches into the 5th disaster]

[ Half egg 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' loses ability as a disaster]

[Half 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' will become an ordinary dragon]

[ A separated half species of class 5 fire dragon, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' will have reduced sense]

[Each of the 5th class fire dragon species, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' will be a different individual]

 

 

Then Cale, who was stunned by the strange message, saw a red light shining from the egg in front of him...

 

dragon egg?!

"W-what is that?"

"Hah?"

"What's wrong- oh my stomach... hold on..."

 

Sangah, Pildu and Dorph came out and then went back into the bathroom, staring confusedly at the strange red light.

Cale opened his shield and retreated towards the others after pulling Donghoon. He planned to restrain this otherworldly dragon first, he didn't want to hurt the baby dragon, but he also couldn't do much, if that dragon, which had reduced intelligence and was unknown, attacked him. Cale just hoped that he could hold this baby dragon and calm it down until Kim Dokja returned, then they could plan to send it to another dragon's place.

 

"Everyone, get ready. I don't know what kind of monster it is, but it's a dragon."

 

Gong Pildu immediately activated his armed zone and Sangah arranged the others to prepare.

 

 

[Dagon species resonates with your attributes]

[Dragon species likes you]

[The baby dragon considers you as father]

 

 

 

?????

 

 

[Dragon species begins to hatch]

[Due to losing his ability as a disaster, Class 5 fire dragon species, 'Lesser Dragon Igneel' has become  Class 4 fire dragon species, 'Dragon Igneel' ]

[Class 4 fire dragon species, 'Dragon Igneel' has hatched!]

 

 

....there was something strange passing by earlier.. I didn't have time to read it all but why do I have a bad feeling..?

 

However, before Cale understood strange goosebumps as if his slacker life was waving goodbye to him. The red light gradually became smaller and formed a very small creature, which might even be only 50 Cm long without measuring its tail.

 

"Eh?"

"Hm?"

"What..?"

 

Everyone here was even stunned, what came out was not a scary dragon and also not a cute fat dragon like his Raon.

It looks like dragons in pictures on the internet, its body is slender, small, his tail is long. But...

 

"H-how cute..."

 

Sangah said after looking at the little dragon who was tilting his head in confusion at the crowd.

One of the people tried to get closer but the dragon immediately tried to swing its claws, bite and even spit out fire which caused the person to suffer serious burns.

 

"AAAAhhh!!"

-Kieeeeeehhhh

 

The cute little dragon became a scary little dragon, that person even ran away while peeing himself...

Cale took off his shield and was thinking about how to keep the cruel dragon from hurting everyone, when the dragon with a fierce face approached the crowd. 

The others scattered in horror. They didn't dare attack because Cale and Sangah didn't say anything. 

Little Igneel approached the pale Donghoon, who was trying to stand in front of Cale who was still thinking, to protect Cale. The little dragon sniffed and tilted his head cutely. But no one thinks cruel dragons are cute, okay!? Not at all!!

Luckily that dragon didn't do anything to Donghoon. The dragon then passed by Donghoon and approached Cale.

 

"Ca-Cale..."

 

Donghoon said nervously, Sangah also clenched her weapon with sweat pouring out. She wanted to ask the others to attack, but there was no scenario that called for them to attack. She was afraid that attacking would make them get into another scary scenario. Plus...

..the dragon was around the children (Cale and Donghoon), Sangah was afraid that the attack would hit the two of them.

 

"Cale..."

 

Donghoon said again after seeing Cale still thinking.

 

-Tuk

"Hm?"

 

Cale, who had not yet come up with an idea, looked down as the cruel little dragon tapped his shoe and looked at him cutely. Tilting his head, selling moe so that father looks at him.

 

Little Igneel: Dad~~ I'm here~~

Cale : ....

 

Blankly, Cale squatted down, he was still hesitant. However, in between those doubts, the little Dragon Igneel, who got his father's attention, jumped onto Cale's shoulder, which made the others scream in horror.

The cruel little dragon that turned back into a cute little dragon, sat on Cale's shoulder and rubbed its little horn against Cale's cheek as a sign of affection.

So.

After that, the little dragon.

He looked at crowd.

opened the mouth that had been spitting fire.

And.

 

-Kyuuuuuuuuuhhhhh

""...""

 

There isn't any.

Only that.

Only...

Just doing Moe to Cale who was also silent.

 

....is it because it's just a child...?

 

Cale patted the scaled body on his shoulder and let out a tired sigh. He had known from the start that the thing called the status window, which wrote strange things, was not a good thing. Look, now that thing is making the disaster dragon stick to him...

 

..by the way...I miss Raon, On and Hong...

-Pfft 🪨

-Ahem 💦

-Kuh kekeke ⛈️

-hahaha🛡️

-Kuhuk ahem!🍃

-nyehehehe 💓

...was that a crybaby...?

 

Ignoring the laughter of the ancient powers, Cale sighed once again and picked up the small dragon on his shoulders in front of everyone's dumbfounded gazes.

Cale raised the dragon to the level of his brownish eyes.

 

-Kyuh?

 

The dragon who was still doing moe, looked at him innocently with a very cute voice.

They stared at each other with everyone sweating and wearing horrified or blank faces and even doubting the world.

 

-Kyuuuuuuuhhhhhh 💕💕💕💕

 

Cale gave up, this was just a baby dragon. Let's take care of it for a while and ask Kim Dokja where the dragons are and then return him. 

So the dragon returned to Cale's shoulder and rubbed Cale's neck which made it itchy. 

 

adding one more is not a problem...

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Everyone calm down, this is just a baby dragon. Don't worry. This is not a bad dragon, maybe he attacked because he was scared. I will make sure it doesn't hurt anyone."

 

he said calmly.

IT'S A DRAGON!!!!!

However the others roared internally and even wanted to shake this brave child by the collar, then there... they saw... the dragon turning his face towards them. Smiling until his eyes narrowed into crescent moons, licking his lips, letting out a small flame and straightening his neck as if he had become the winner of life.

 

-Kyuh!

 

Then said that as if cheering.

UPSED.jpg


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After the incident that made the people there experience a roller coaster mood, except for Gilyoung who was still asleep next to Pildu.

Everything returned to peace.

Some were even casually chatting with each other over the lemon tea and cookies that Cale had brought out. They could be said to be very harmonious after undergoing joint training led by Yoo Sangah previously.

 

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill activated]

 

Cale : What are you doing? What did it take so long?

Barrow : Oh, Cale. The nearest place where the meat was stored had been damaged, so we went somewhere else.

Sayeru : Don't be fooled Cale. My liege encountered a group holding a flag and chased them like crazy.

Barrow : ....

Sayeru: He and Namwoon shouted to be kings of kings while stepping on other people's unconscious bodies. And holding a sword as if a mountain climber were about to plant a flag.

Cale: ...

Barrow: ...

Dorph : ...

Cale : Dorph? I guess it's not possible to contact over short distances?

Dorph : I don't know Cale, this came out of the blue.

Cale : Hmm... is it because main villain is far away and has opened communications, so the villain's subordinates can join in?

Sayeru : ...

Barrow: ...

Doprh : ....

Cale : ? 

Barrow : ..okay. It's up to my nephew. We'll be there soon.

Sayeru : Not right away, we should take those people to the nearest underground. They can be poisoned if left alone.

Barrow : Troublesome...

Sayeru : We'll be back soon Cale.

Cale : En. But you haven't come out yet, Dorph?

Dorph : My stomach still hurts...

Cale : What are you eating???

Dorph : Chili

Cale : That much because of chili?

Barrow : I asked Namwoon to go to the pharmacy to look for diarrhea medicine.

Sayeru : If it's normal chili. He ate the Dragon Viper Chili.

Cale : ?

Barrow : Isn't that your collection?

Sayeru : Yes, I plan to take it home and if I have time. I'll slip it into that old killer and chef's meal.

Cale : ....

Barrow : That's interesting. That's the hottest chili if I remember correctly?

Sayeru : One of them. Dorph saw that chili and before I could stop him, that lion ate it.

Dorph: I guess what fruit it was... it had a strange shriveled shape and a lighter color... I thought it was sweet.. ouch.. I'll go first..

Cale : ....

Cale: Forget it. Anyway, come back quickly. And look for the most effective diarrhea medicine. There's no healer, so it would be chaotic if Dorph became a bathroom ghost.

Sayeru : Be careful Cale.

Cale : En.

Barrow: It's true what Sayeru said, don't force yourself, don't get tired, don't make yourself...

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill disabled]

 

 

 

Cale turned off his communication skills before the Barrow housewife started his lecture session, which could last for 2 hours without stopping. 

 

-Kyuu?

"Hm?"

 

Cale stroked dragon on his shoulders and looked at the crowd. Donghoon went upstairs, where Yoo Joonghyuk and Jihye were. He asked that kid to sleep upstairs so he wouldn't be disturbed by noise. Cale also wanted to ask Gilyoung to come up, but that kid opened his eyes, said he wanted to help, then went back to sleep.

 

yeah... so be it. It's also still peaceful

 

So Cale closed his eyes and enjoyed this rare moment of calm.

But Cale didn't know. A group of people with strange numbers approached Chungmuro.

Of course their intentions are not good.

 

Notes:

When Alberu saw the message that Raon, who appeared in the temple of the god of despair, brought from his cute dongsaeng.

 

Tasha : *Enters with documents again*
Alberu : ....
Tasha : Is that a letter from young master Cale?
Alberu : *nods tiredly* That's a letter of complaint from temple?
Tasha : *Stares at the blue circles under Alberu's eyes, then nods*
Alberu : ...
Raon : Don't worry, prince cookies!! I will bring Choi Han to drag the crazy but smart Clopeh. As well as asking Aunt Mila to bring Dodori back!!
Alberu : ...thank you Raon-nim.
Raon : Yes! *Teleport*

Then before Alberu could read the complaint letter, about Dodori carrying pink paint everywhere, along with Clopeh who tried to bomb temple of the god of death.

The kittens come in.
Alberu : *Suddenly has a bad feeling*

Before he could conclude the origin of that feeling. The kitten turns into human and has a worried face.

Alberu : What's wrong-
Hong : Cale's father fought with vampire again Nyaa!!
On : It would be more appropriate if vampire continued to tease Cale's father until Cale's father got angry again Nyaaa!!
Alberu : ...what else does that vampire want...?
Hong : He said he wanted to make Cale the vampire crown prince Nyaaa!!
On : Then Cale's father got angry and said that it was his son and he wouldn't agree!!
Hong : Then the vampire smiled mischievously and said not necessarily because Cale uses Naru, which means he likes being a vampire nyaa!!
On : Then they fight!!
Hong : Now grandfather Ron and Beacrox hyung intend to skin the vampire!!
On : We have to stop it Nyaa!!
Hong : Cale might still need that vampire!!
Alberu : *feels like he wants to resign from position of crown prince suddenly*
Tasha : Pfft
Alberu : Aunt...
Tasha : Ok, Ok. I'll take the others and tell duke Fredo not to tease Duke Deruth anymore. Leave this matter to me.

And Alberu, who was left alone, was eager to go to another world and drag away their red troublemaker.
Alberu : ...how can Cale give me a headache when he's not even here...?

 

And Alberu fell into deep sadness and helplessness.

Chapter 45: Chapter 43

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


 

+

[Cale : What are you doing?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale: Hey.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : ? What? After becoming a ghost you can't talk?

Kim Dokja : You... can you see me, Cale..?

Cale : Your ghost form? Yes. What is it? Are you dead?

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja could only cover his face with both hands, while telling himself not to think anything around Cale was normal.

That's right, after he planted the flag on station pole, he died from being burned to death. But thanks to that, he managed to obtain the 'King of No Killing' attribute.

It was an attribute that could be obtained only when the conditions of the King of No Killing were met. Unlike the name, attribute privilege is more like 'immortality' than 'no death.' It's conditional but...

Anyway, Kim Dokja thought he would return to his body soon. But somehow there a skill conflict error. The exclusive skill, Omniscient Reader's Viewpoint stage 3 had been activated just like that. And after getting dizzy, he found himself watching a scene, no, more like his soul was sent to see the things that happened in Chungmuro.

However, when he was staring blankly at Gong Pildu while dumbfounded.

A message from Cale came. 

Kim Dokja turned his head.

He saw, the red head was hugging a teddy bear with sleepy eyes while looking at him with raised eyebrows. So Kim Dokja could only remain silent and reflect.

 

      1.  Why can Cale see his form when he uses his skill?

No, forget about that, Cale said he could see some of his notifications, so let's just say it's normal. His head started to hurt if he thought about the actions regarding that red head.

      2. ..why is there dragon Igneel on Cale's shoulder...

 

Kim Dokja stared intently at dragon, that dragon, Kim Dokja was sure that it was similar to Igneel who had killed him. But it's just that, his form is cute and small, plus he really enjoys eating Cale's long red hair. So.. should he give up thinking again? He felt that anything would be normal when it came to Cale...

Kim Dokja sighed and rubbed his forehead sadly. He felt his head hurt a lot even though he was not in his body.

 

 

+

[Cale : Have you finished thinking? So, why are you here?

Kim Dokja : I died because of dragon that was similar to yours.

Cale : Died because little dragon?

Kim Dokja : Not small, he's a disaster.

Cale: Oh. Then?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : You died and became soul? Is everyone like that? If I'm not mistaken, constellations are gods and so on, right? Does that mean there is also a god of the underworld?

Kim Dokja : Cale... I'm sad, can't you worry about me?

Cale : You're not dead, if you die I'll be notified. In other words, you'll be resurrected or something, right?

Kim Dokja : ...yes.

Cale : Good luck, then why are you here?

Kim Dokja : The Prophet there said that this station was in their hands and I experienced a conflict error of skills, so I was brought here without realizing it.

Cale : Hmm... but it's still safe here.

Kim Dokja : Maybe now. ]

+

 

 

Cale nodded and looked around, whoever it was, there was a possibility that they would arrive soon. Cale saw (ghost) Kim Dokja who was still looking at Gong Pildu and Sangah who were chatting, with interest.

 

-kyuuuu!!

"Hmm.. okay.."

 

Cale took out a pie, cut it small and fed it to the little dragon on his shoulder. 

 

I don't know why... but I feel like I know what this little dragon is saying... 

 

Sad because he had received strange ability, Cale watched the little guy eat with gusto, then he would clean his mouth with a handkerchief. He remembered that the average child was 12 years old when he did this.

 

-Kyu?

-Grrrrrr

 

The little dragon raised its head and suddenly got off Cale's shoulder. He flew in front of Cale while growling toward the tunnel.

 

-Duduk Duk. Duk.

 

There was a sound in the distance. Yoo Sangah's expression hardened, while Lee Gilyoung woke up in an instant from where he was sleeping, on Gong Pildu's knees. The cockroach antennae on his back vibrated. 

(ghost) Kim Dokja also stared intently at the tunnel.

Cale put all his things away and stood up.

 

-Ku ku ku ku!

 

Line 4, tunnel from Hoehyeong. Something came from there. Yoo Sangah stood while Gong Pildu used his skill.

 

"Hey! Get down!"

-Dududududu!

 

Along with Pildu's shot, Cale threw his fiery lightning towards the monster.

 

-Kaaaaaaaaaahhh

 

Igneel also breathed fire at the monster.

It's moles.

 

“Enemies! Gather around Gong Pildu-ssi! We will go with the large-scale training we did in morning!”

 

Yoo Sangah called out and the people scattered on the platform.

 

"Group A is near the tower, group B will be at the center of the fire and group C will protect Gong Pildu-ssi!"

 

People moved in an orderly line that they had practiced beforehand. The moles collapsed due to the people's quick response. It was much easier than when Emergency Defense was in progress.

 

"Cale!! Get into Gong Pildu-ssi's armed zone!!"

 

Cale nodded but remained where he was while shooting his lightning.

 

the people mentioned by Kim Dokja haven't come out yet...

 

Cale glanced at (ghost) Kim Dokja, as he expected, (ghost) Kim Dokja was also looking around nervously.

When dozens of moles collapsed on the ground, the same thought entered the minds of the Chungmuro members. That is easy. It's really worth everyone working together.

But they were relieved too soon.

There was a sound from tunnel.

 

"As expected, the Hamelin Flute isn't enough?"

“How can a class 9 species compare to the place eaten by Yoo Joonghyuk?”

 

A group of people emerged from the darkness. Four men and one woman.

Gong Pildu's expression hardened. Everyone also became nervous. 

Based on the instincts they have developed after living the scenario and surviving to this day. Everyone here was aware that somehow, these people were different from the ones they had encountered so far. Even (ghost) Kim Dokja's expression became ugly.

 

"Ack"

 

Cale and the dragon were pulled by thread Yoo Sangah and put into the Zone.

 

"Do not be naughty."

"..."

who's naughty?

 

Gong Pildu pulled Cale who was hugging the little dragon and Gilyoung behind him, and shouted.

 

"Damn it... quickly call the samurai girl and big guy!"

What does this uncle mean... Doprh?

"I'm already here."

 

Said Jihye who came down with cold air.

 

"And don't call me samurai. If you don't want to be beaten."

 

Despite the fierce answer, Cale noticed that Pildu looked a little calmer. Come to think of it, before they came, Jihye and Joonghyuk were the strongest people.

But Pildu still felt anxious, he growled like a frightened beast. His grip on Cale's arm was very painful.

 

"Who are you? Where are you from?"

“This is real. The Maritime Admiral and the Armed Fortress Master have become a team.”

 

It wasn't an answer that came back, but words that were almost mocking.

Gong Pildu asked.

 

“What nonsense are you spouting? Hurry back. Otherwise, I will shoot to kill!”

 

However, the five men and women did not see Gong Pildu. They continued talking to each other.

 

"Who is on the dragon's side?"

"Numbers 5, 6, 8 and 9. They weren't apostles but they were good enough.

"With the exception of those outside Seoul, there are five of us left."

“The five of us are enough. Quickly sweep them away.”

 

The dragon in Cale's arms immediately growled when he heard the dragon's name come out of the person there.

They look down on everyone here. If he not mistaken, Kim Dokja used Yoo Joonghyuk's face before leaving. Does that mean, they think that there are no other great powers here?

The first person to come forward was a man in his 30s with a pot belly.

He is a man with the number '7' on his shoulder. He had thick eyebrows and looked at Lee Jihye's white legs as if it was his taste.

 

disgusting.

"I'll take the Maritime Admiral. She's no big deal without the sea."

"What are you saying, bastard?"

 

Jihye shouted sharply and rushed forward. Gong Pildu realized it couldn't be helped and infused magic power into the tower.

 

"Damn, just go to hell!"

-Dududududu!

 

The man with the '4' on his robe laughed.

 

“As expected of one of the Ten Evils. If we had come a little later, we would have been swept away.”

"Numbers 3 and 4. You two take Pildu Gong. Be alert and attack the towers one by one."

 

The man with the number 3 on his forehead nodded.

 

“Yes, I understand. One in 10 Evils can be handled by the two of us.”

"Number 2, you handle the rest."

 

The woman with '2' on her cheek frowned. He held a small flute in his hand.

 

"Why should I deal with such trivial reasons?"

"That's the most appropriate for you."

"What would you do?"

 

Then the man with '1' in the dark robe opened his mouth.

 

"I'll take the flag holder." 

 

Cale ignored the others and looked at the man with the number 1 on his robe, not for nothing.

It was just because he saw the shadow of a woman. She was a strange woman who had a split personality, who Cale had met before apocalypse.

Cale was paying attention to that person and that person was also paying attention to Cale, it was because Cale's attacks repeatedly killed monster, which almost killed another person.

 

And hey... isn't it.. that kid..?

Why is this kid here...

..Ouch..

 

Without paying attention to number '1''s complicated gaze, Cale closed his eyes. He plans to tie these people with his tree. The remaining tree in scenario 3 is still there, he will use that tree again.

 

“W-What? Was the Maritime Admiral this strong in the first place? Hey, isn't something wrong?”

 

Cale, who had finished, opened his eyes. He glanced at the man '7' who shouted.

Lee Jihye's sharp sword pushed '7' back, little by little.

 

"Damn, why are these two towers so hard?"

 

Numbers 3 and 4 are also in trouble.

Number-2 who played Hamelin Flute also struggled due to Yoo Sangah's Binding Thread and Lee Gilyoung's Mjolnir's Thunder.

In the end, it was number-1 who advanced. He frowned and looked away from Cale, before taking out something and lighting it. Then he threw it to Chungmuro's group.

Cale quickly threw out his silver shield.

 

-Kwaaaaang―! 

 

There was a loud roar and the Chungmuro platform was full of explosions. No one was injured and the attackers stared in astonishment at sacred shield that had withstood the blast.

 

"Nobody said anything about that!?"

"Why is it different?"

"Fuck! Why is there an incarnation of angel?!"

"Who's that?"

 

They spoke frantically, then Chungmuro's men took advantage of the panic by attacking the intruder again.

 

"Tsk.."

 

Cale wiped the blood off his chin and directed the tree to tie up number 1.

 

"What-!"

 

Number 1 stared at the tree stunned. He attacked him many times. But the tree continued to advance and re-tied him, replacing the tree that had been attacked.

 

"This is crazy-!"

-Bang!

What?

 

Cale dumbfoundedly looked elsewhere.

And damn, while Cale was busy with number 1, apparently he wasn't the only one with the bomb.

Number 3 threw bomb too.

 

"Heh, I have one too."

 

The dust settles, revealing the fallen members of Chungmuro's group. People coughed up blood.

Cale gritted his teeth and shot his lightning towards number 2 who was about to attack Sangah and Gilyoung who were lying on the floor.

Little Igneel even breathed fire at 3 and 4 who were trying to attack Gong Pildu who was injured.

 

-Trang!

-Kyaaaaaaaahhh

"Crazy, this lightning strong."

"Why is there a dragon here?"

"How did they get that item?"

 

Cale directed the tree to create a barrier over Sangah and Gilyoung. He was still holding back number 1 who was grinning at him.

 

"Let me go kid, you've lost."

"Shut up, dual personality girl."

"Wait, how did you...?"

"I saw your true form, so shut up you bastard."

"..."

 

Number 1 just remained silent while opening his mouth in astonishment. 

To be honest, Cale was also quite tired, all due to the explosion earlier and the tree that was attacked many times by number 1. 

He even felt surprised that Dorph still didn't come out after all the chaos.

He wanted to hit Doprh.

 

did he pass out in the bathroom!?

"Phew, now it looks good. Okay?"

 

Cale gasped and saw number 7 grabbing Lee Jihye's head while her uniform was torn. Jihye was in front and took the brunt of the explosion.

 

"Aren't you just a supporting actor, huh?"

"Bastard...cough!"

 

Lee Jihye screamed when she was hit in the stomach.

Cale gritted his teeth, he couldn't use his lightning again, because he was still using his tree. Using trees and other ancient powers would make his body extremely tired. This was almost the absolute throne, he couldn't stay unconscious for long and miss it.

Cale also couldn't ask (ghost) Kim Dokja for help, because he didn't have a body.

 

"Can I have this girl?"

 

Said number '7'.

Cale recalled the roots of the world tree. He needed sharp enough weapons to fight someone with ability.

 

this is emergency.

 

Cale ignored number 7's disgusting conversation with his partner, he took out a tree root from his spatial bag and thrust it into his heart quickly.

 

Damn it...

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' gasped and his face turned pale]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is shaking]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' stares at the blood]

 

Ignoring constellation and people around him who flinched. Cale only needed less than 10 seconds for the root to turn into a golden dagger and threw it accurately at number 7 who was still looking at Jihye with lust.

 

"Ah."

 

The dagger plunged into number 7's heart and penetrated it. 

Number 7's eyes dimmed and Cale grinned.

 

"You're dead, you crazy bastards."

 

But no one paid attention to number 7, everyone just stared dumbfounded at the blood that was still dripping from Cale's chest. Until...

 

"Cale!!!!!!!!!!"

 

There was a scream that was more like a hysterical scream. 

Dorph came out of bathroom and slaughtered the remaining number.

 

"How dare you!!!!"

 

In berserk mode, Dorph takes all attacks and only focuses on tearing apart the enemy in front of him.

 

"Dead!!!"

"Ca-Cale."

 

Cale also turned his head after feeling a touch on his head. It was Yoo Joonghyuk whose face was already as pale as paper.

Two seconds later, Yoo Joonghyuk jumped forward.

 

Kim Dokja..?

 

Cale saw (ghost) Kim Dokja, now his transparent body seemed to have fallen on Yoo Joonghyuk's body.

 

what is that skill too? Or because Yoo Joonghyuk is character?

 

Cale was really confused by that person's skills. Peeking and now hitching a ride on someone's body, what kind of skill is that? All his skills are similar to perverts, right? Or is it just his feeling..? 

But his thoughts were interrupted when he heard a scream.

 

"WHO ARE YOU!!!"

 

Number-3 frantically backed away from Dorph who stretched out his bloody claws.

Dorph was silent and still chasing number 3. Meanwhile, Yoo Joonghyuk with a face like a grim reaper said grimly.

 

"I'm Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

His voice was very cold and lonely, but filled with killing intent.

 

"And you will die here."

 

The shadow of Kim Dokja that fell on Yoo Joonghyuk disappeared, then Yoo Joonghyuk stepped forward, drew his sword and joined in the massacre.

 

cruel bastard.

 

Cale averted his gaze from the bloody scene in front of him.

 

"Gather the injured."

 

Those who had shallow wounds immediately carried those who were seriously injured. Cale took out a potion and had the others apply it.

 

-Kyuuuh... 

 

The little dragon approached Cale and flew parallel to Cale's wound. He stared at the wound that had stopped bleeding and touched it with his small paws while continuing to make sounds in a sad tone.

 

"Are you okay, kid? Why are you stabbing yourself? Appreciate your life."

 

Gong Pildu frowned tightly, looking at the wound (already closed only the blood was still not cleaned) on Cale's chest. As an adult who had heard about this little kid's life experience, his heart hurt greatly after seeing little kid in front of him not respecting his own life.

Of course Cale would put on a confused face if he heard Gong Pildu's heart and say 'But I'm fine?'.

Well.. like 'usual'.

 

"The dagger only activates when I do that."

 

Cale said.

 

"That's a crazy weapon. Don't do such dangerous things."

"It's an emergency."

 

Cale shrugged after seeing Pildu looking at him with an ugly face.

By the way, the dagger disappeared immediately after plunged it, and Cale could make it appear again just with a thought. This was indeed very practical, Cale had to thank the god of death.

 

"Cale!!!."

 

Cale turned to Dorph who was covered in blood. His face was very pitiful and pale.

 

"I-I should have been faster.. I fainted earlier, and when I realized, I immediately came out and.. and.."

"I'm not hurt-"

 

But before Cale had time to continue, a scary voice was heard.

 

"Why did you do that?"

cruel bastard..

 

The face of Yoo Joonghyuk who swung the sword to clean the blood was very cruel. Cale turned to the scene of the massacre, this protagonist even beheaded number 1 who was still tied to the tree that Cale had stopped moving, when Dorph appeared.

And...

Cale saw that head had a horrified face and his eyes met the head.

 

she is still alive? There was no trace of blood and her form was different from the girl I knew.

 

By the way, the female shadow in body number 1 is gone. Cale was curious, how could she use two bodies? Can Cale learn and duplicate himself? Like... Cale 1 will garden, Cale 2 will travel around the world and Cale as the original will slacker around in his villa.

 

hm.. good idea..

"Cale Henituse."

 

Cale was snapped out of his thoughts when Yoo Joonghyuk's scary voice sounded.

 

"Reply me."

"Ehem, this is an emergency, I'm just afraid Jihye noona-"

"What if you die, Cale!"

 

Cale flinched when he heard a scream, like Jihye's cry.

 

"I-I know you just want to save me, but if you die because of it.. I... I don't know how I will live.. sniff.."

 

Cale was in an awkward position, he was confused about how to explain this. He wouldn't die from regeneration, but from previous experience, they wouldn't believe that Cale's regeneration was very strong.

Even...

 

"Sniff.."

 

Dorph had been crying, everyone who was slightly injured and still conscious was glaring at Cale, even Yoo Joonghyuk was glaring at Cale viciously.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' awaits your explanation]

...this is scary, I wish I could get out of this situation.. .

 

But not even 2 seconds after thinking that, his vision immediately blurred. Its small body could not withstand the force, which was enough to prevent the explosion and use the tree to withstand the attack.

 

damn.. if I lose consciousness now, they will scold me... 

"..head... mine.."

 

At least Cale wanted to talk to girl with the split personality first. He hoped no one threw the head away.

And along with the horrified screams around him, Cale lost consciousness. 

So...

Coincidentally, Barrow, Sayeru and Namwoon saw that scene when they just arrived, which would probably give Cale lecture for hours.

 

Notes:

What did the Cale family do.

Alberu : *Stands up from his chair palely.* ...Cale?
Choi Han : No... no... Cale-nim, why are you doing that again.
Mary : *Faints*
Eruhaben : *Stares in the distance or more precisely in the direction where the world tree will be*
Raon : Hu-human...?
On : *Takes a confused breath*
Hong: *cries*
Ron : *Loses friendly smile and looks for Cage*
Cage : That goddamn bastard?! Why did he make young master- Damn it!
Rosalyn : *Looks at the wizard captain and the dragons with a strange enthusiastic face*
Clopeh : *Bombs the prison and heads to Fredo to 'discuss' something*
Hannah : Aren't the gods together? Can't the sun god do something?
Jack : *smiles grimly* That's right.

 

That's messed up.
It seemed like Cale had forgotten that the other 'Channel' had always loyally followed him. And always broadcast what the god of death saw to his family...

#Burn_World_Tree?

Chapter 46: Chapter 44

Notes:

Do you remember the 'black dragon' called chunni dragon in manhwa? When Dokja was burned to death by Igneel's disaster, before he revived?

That's.
Just remind.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


 

 


After successfully killing disaster, Kim Dokja plans to return to Chungmuro. The target station is important, but looking at conditions there is more important. Yoo Joonghyuk and Dorph might handle them well, but what worried Kim Dokja the most was the red brat who stabbed himself in the heart with what he said was a dagger. Kim Dokja really immediately felt his heart collapse at that moment. 

Even though Cale looked fine, seeing it with his own eyes would be different. Because of that, Kim Dokja chose to return. 

On the way, he also asked the reason why the prophets could be gathered so quickly and he received information about the first apostle who claimed to be a true reader. Kim Dokja is sure that bastard who has number 1 doesn't look like a reader. No, more precisely definitely not. The first reason was because only he had ever read to the end and second, because Cale only recognized him as a reader. If someone else knows, the system will say 'one of readers' instead of just  'reader'.

So that person...

Kim Dokja was busy thinking when Chungmuro approached. It hadn't been long since he left, but he felt like he had returned to his hometown, as Kim Dokja breathed in the air of Chungmuro Station. 

Moreover, he missed that calming little one.

However, Kim Dokja stopped his friends from entering the station.

 

"Wait a moment."

 

Thinking about it, Kim Dokja was still naked. Why doesn't anyone say something? Thinking that Cale would definitely make fun of him, Kim Dokja turned his head and spoke to Lee Sungkook. 

 

"Lee Sungkook-ssi, please take off your pants."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Kim Dokja took the lead to enter Chungmuro Station, while Lee Sungkook was forced to walk behind him in underwear.

However, Kim Dokja who thought he would get a welcome or at least hugs from Gilyoung and Sangah, who saw him first as usual, even Cale, who was grumbling. Didn't get anything.

He quizzically looked around and could only think, did he enter the wrong station?

No, Kim Dokja glanced and this was Chungmuro, he could also see Kim Namwoon and Lee Jihye, who looked like they had lost their souls. So this must be Chungmuro.

But what's with all this chaos?

Kim Dokja saw Barrow trying to cut Cale's black book with his fire sword. The book dodged violently, but couldn't return to Cale because Barrow trapped it in a wall of water. Barrow's face looked like he was killing an enemy who stole his girlfriend... hm... more like someone stole his nephew, Cale, from him. Well... based on how protective Barrow is of Cale.

Kim Dokja also saw Dorph drying a 'head' in front of the bathroom with a towel and mumbling irritably, the words 'still dirty' seriously. Then, he then went back into the bathroom with that head.

 

"No!! Cale help me!!!!! Don't wash me again!!!!!"

 

Well... that head that Kim Dokja believed belonged to the first apostle was crying like a girl...

But!! What made Kim Dokja doubt his life the most were these three.

Sayeru and Yoo Joonghyuk were sitting in front of Cale, who was hugging little dragon Igneel with blank faces, as if the meaning of life had been lost.

 

"Cale Henituse. Did you hear what I said earlier?"

"..."

"Cale Henituse!"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' narrows his eyes while waiting for incarnation 'Cale Henituse's' answer]

"I heard Joonghyuk hyung... hm... you're also Secretive Plotter... I promise I won't endanger my life again..."

"I'm not sure, do you really know what you did wrong? Hm?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk also narrowed his eyes after hearing Cale's careless answer.

 

"...yes."

"That's it, that's it. It's not good to give him too much lecture. The most important thing is that Cale understands his mistake. Don't be too harsh, Joonghyuk."

"..en. I was wrong." 

 

Cale lowered his head in regret, although his expression was not like someone who was sorry.

Kim Dokja looked away from Cale and looked in horror at Yoo Joonghyuk who was scolding Cale like a mother. He could even see Pildu, Sangah, Gilyoung and other people at the station sitting away from the three.

 

"Oh!! Dokja hyung!!! You're back. Welcome!!"

 

Then as if a savior had arrived, Cale jumped up and came to Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : What was that...?

Cale : ...don't ask.

Kim Dokja : No, it's not. Why did Yoo Joonghyuk become like that?? What's with him being like a mother?

Cale : He's always liked to nag me and Mia, but I didn't expect that after becoming a Regressor, his character still hasn't changed...

Kim Dokja : Wait... before scenario, was he like that?

Cale : Still indifferent, but he started to become like that when Mia and I started making a mess... 

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : And don't ask about Sayeru, as a lawyer he is good at talking, a thief who broke into our house once ran to the police after Sayeru gave him a lecture. He cried and asked to open the prison.

Kim Dokja : ...I remember that viral news.. the thief confessed even on N*ver saying that he was a big sinner..

Cale : En.

Kim Dokja : I thought Namwoon and Jihye would experience trauma... Then what happened to Barrow and Dorph?

Cale : ..I don't know, Barrow immediately went berserk after I woke up and so did Dorph. I've also seen Dorph brush that head clean from the start. Don't you see? His skin is whiter.

Kim Dokja : ...enough. My head hurts.

Cale: oh. ]

+

 

 

In contrast to that strange conversation earlier, when Cale stood in front of Kim Dokja, he put on a bright smile, which if Raon was around, he would have asked 'Human... are... we going to trick this human who is weaker than my fingernails?'. Heewon and Hyunsung as well as the prophet who came along, could only narrow their eyes because of the shine.

However, when Donghoon came out of the crowd and approached Kim Dokja with his group friends, the prophet immediately backed away as if Donghoon was a monster.

 

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' looks at little dragon and greets cute red]

"Oh, welcome to you guys too."

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' said that it was lucky that you didn't come along, because he saw the black dragon earlier]

"?"

 

Cale could only tilt his head in confusion at these dragon constellation words. As Cale remembered, dragon that appeared was a dragon that was similar to little Igneel, where else could a black dragon come from?

When Cale looked at Kim Dokja in surprise, Kim Dokja, who also saw the indirect message, immediately flinched.

 

"Do not listen to him!!"

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' says don't try to cover it up]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' screams and tells constellation ' Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' not to continue!! ]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says that you shouldn't tell cute children that]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' clears his throat and nods]

 

Honestly, Cale was more than curious after seeing indirect messages. But seeing Heewon and Hyunsung who were holding back their laughter and Kim Dokja who was blushing, Cale immediately lost his curiosity.

 

I feel that I shouldn't know anything about it.

"Please hold Igneel first."

-kyu?

"Hah?"

"I want to talk to that leader, he was the one who attacked us earlier."

"Wait, there was an attack??"

 

Heewon asked in shock. Hyunsung also started to panic.

 

"Yes, thanks to Dorph-ssi and Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. They helped us."

 

Sangah said while smiling bitterly.

 

"That leader is the boss. I want to talk for a moment, if I can get some information that would be good. By the way, it seems like I've met that person before."

"Is it true?"

 

Sangah widened her eyes at Cale's words.

 

"I'll threaten him a little, I don't like it when anyone touches my family."

 

The others felt warm when Cale said family, except for the prophets. They remembered the strange cold vow they had taken and couldn't help but shiver.

 

-Kyuuuu...

 

Igneel sulked when Cale put him in Kim Dokja's hands. 

 

"Ask Sangah noona and the others if you want to ask."

 

Cale looked at Yoo Joonghyuk, who was looking at them from where he was lecturing Cale.

Goosebumps immediately rose, if he remembered Sayeru and Joonghyuk's scolding. It felt like when Eruhaben-nim, Beacrox and Ron were angry after they found out he was starving on the twin islands.

Not to mention the state of Crybaby who suddenly started working hard after Cale fainted, so that he would wake up earlier. He still remembered crybaby scary laugh when he said that he would not let Cale escape from being scolded to protect himself.

 

-Hehehehehehe 💓

-... 🍃

-... 🪨

-....⛈️

-....💦

-Cale, let's eat.🛡️

okay.. except for glutton, the other ancient powers even fell silent hearing crybaby's crazy laughter.

 

Cale turned around and looked around looking for Dorph, who was busy washing 'head' because he was afraid that Cale had caught the virus (Dorph said). 

But what Cale didn't know was, after Cale turned around, the cute Igneel immediately growled at Kim Dokja.

 

-Grrrrrrr

 

With his body frozen, Kim Dokja looked at the others hoping for help. But everyone who lived in Chungmuro just looked away, they remembered the ferocity of the dragon that was only tame to Cale. And those who were hit by the dragon's breath even immediately ran beside Gong Pildu.

 

-Drrt

 

Kim Dokja took his cell phone out of his pocket with his other hand. That's a message from Donghoon.

 

-"He's only tame to Cale, but he won't hurt you if you don't hurt him."

 

But before Kim Dokja had read all the sentences, little Igneel raised his paw and scratched Kim Dokja. It doesn't hurt, but blood comes out...

 

""...""

 

Now it was Donghoon's turn to look away after being stared at by Kim Dokja's sad gaze, who was holding that dragon stiffly.

 

"That's right, Kim Dokja."

 

Cale said, turning over again after realizing Dorph was still in bathroom. He didn't want to see that fateful scene. So he decided not to go in and just wait.

When Cale turned around, the vicious dragon immediately put on a cute face and looked at Cale.

 

-Kyuuuh...

 

As if complaining, dragon Igneel licks Dokja's bleeding hand. Cale raised his eyebrow.

 

"Accidentally? You'll have to get used to it, just try to keep your claws in and try not to hurt anyone, okay?"

 

Cale said in a soft tone and touched Igneel's nose with his finger.

 

-Kyu!

"Smart kid."

 

Cale chuckled in the face of the astonished gazes of the group that had just arrived and the horrified gazes of Chungmuro's group.

He took out a milk apple pie and gave it to Kim Dokja.

 

"Give it to him, there was an attack before he could eat much. I'll be right back. Don't give it to him straight away, he said he can't eat big, cut it into small pieces first or he'll choke."

 

Kim Dokja received milk apple pie with his other hand awkwardly, after pocketing his cellphone. Cale nodded and immediately ran towards Dorph who was still wiping head that he had shampooed.

Kim Dokja looked at Igneel and the milk pie.

Dragon looked at Kim Dokja and the milk pie.

 

-Grrrrr.

 

Dragon immediately ate all the apple pie without choking. That dragon then viciously slapped Kim Dokja's face with its tail, climbed up and nestled in Kim Dokja's head.

There was a snort and the dragon fell asleep....

 

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' chuckles]

 

Kim Dokja sighed accepting his fate. He finally tried to accept whatever situation had happened. 

He turned towards the members in Chungmuro, who guiltily ran away from his sight.

 

"Come on, sit down, I want to hear what's going on."

 

Yoo Sangah finally looked at Kim Dokja. Took him to Gong Pildu's place and started telling stories.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, Cale.


He was heading to a corner out of sight, while looking at head that had become cleaner.

 

"How are you, noona?"

"Don't ask!!! What's wrong with that person?! Why am I so dirty???"

"Oh"

"Cale!!"

"Oh come on, be thankful no one died, if someone died, it wouldn't be enough to just drown you in the sink."

"..."

"Didn't you see our representative's death stare?"

 

That leader head snorted and said with a sneer.

 

"That weak woman is representative? Forget it, I already thought when that person named Barrow picked you up, I thought only the name was similar, but what is this? He really  novel villain, right?"

"Hm? Did you read that novel?"

"That bad novel? I only read a little, my novel is better."

"Up to you."

 

Cale then sat down and placed head in front of him.

 

"How can your body be different? No, I can't say body, right?"

"This is an avatar, Cale. I can create many of myself. There's no way I can attack using my real body. Do I look crazy?"

"By attacking a protagonist? Then yes."

"It can't be helped, I just want to live and make regressor someone I can rely on. But who knew it would turn out like this?"

"By killing other people?"

“This is in scenario, Cale. Killing is natural.”

"But I don't like someone attacking the people I guard. I hate that the most."

"I didn't know you were here, I just thought that Yoo Joonghyuk and Gong Pildu or Lee Jihye were here. Defeat the protagonist and take his flag. That way I can show my worth and ask for cooperation."

"Tell me, between you conquering the protagonist and the protagonist beheading you, which is faster?"

"...my head fell off first."

"Smart head."

 

Cale patted heads in front of him with an impolite grin.

 

"Ais... you. Still as impolite as before, I'm sure you don't even know my name, right?"

"No need."

"Huhuhu.. I'm sad.."

"Just stop. Anyway, this is a warning. Don't disturb my people, or you will suffer the consequences."

"Tsk, I wouldn't have hurt you if I knew you were here. And looking at how that regressor bastard is acting, it doesn't seem like there would be any sudden regressions right? At least that would put me at ease. Besides, that Dorph said that I wouldn't have opportunity because a prophet who knows better has collaborated with Yoo Joonghyuk and you, Cale?"

"Yep, hm... a real reader?"

"He must be a bastard who read to the end, the last time I peeked at that lousy novel, there was only one reader."

"The bad novel came true."

"I still won't read that rubbish. My novel is better, the title is-"

"Plagiarism."

 

Said Kim Dokja who had approached them. He had heard what happened after he left, after all he had seen it when the skill was active. So, he left Heewon and Hyunsung who were crying after hearing Cale stab a strange tree trunk through his heart.

 

"It was you! You ruined my plans! Didn't you?"

 

The severed head suddenly started to get angry and spoke to Kim Dokja with an irritated shout. Speaking of which, Cale looked amusedly at Igneel who was sleeping on Kim Dokja's head.

 

"Avatar Abilities..."

 

Kim Dokja muttered. Then, the severed head continued to speak.

 

“Wow, I'm really impressed. Pretending to be Yoo Joonghyuk, defeating apostles and dragons... You're crazier than me, right?”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : As far as I know, there are very few people who can use the 'Avatar' ability in Ways of Survival. Jobs that receive such attributes are usually related to repair. They are engaged in creative work and often suffer from dissociative personality disorder due to excessive stress.

Cale : Oh, he does have a split personality.

Kim Dokja : Really?

Cale : Yes, he suddenly pulled me everywhere then after a second he fell and blinked saying 'nice to see you again! Come on, I'll show you a good dessert restaurant'.

Kim Dokja : Huh? Desserts?

Cale : More precisely, he paid and I ate. I don't know why, even though I don't often meet this person, I sometimes meet this person.

Kim Dokja : So that's how it is.. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja slowly looked at that man's head with a strange look after hearing that he was dragging Cale to sweet places. In addition, Cale deliberately did not mention that the noona in front of him was a woman. He was still annoyed because Kim Dokja couldn't help him during the attack, which resulted in him having to use a dagger and being scolded.

 

“By the way, this is interesting. I thought the woman in Seodaemun Prison would be the final apostle but a man like you is hiding…”

"...Seodaemun Prison?"

"Hmm, you don't know yet?"

"Forget that, what's wrong with you? Do you like living while copying other people?"

"What?"

 

The head's eyes were shaken. Kim Dokja felt annoyed while Cale, who was hungry, looked around and accidentally locked eyes with Yoo Joonghyuk, the person had an annoyed face and looked like he was running out of patience.

 

??? what's wrong with that person?

"I didn't think you would live like this. Revelation... Do you want to live like this? My teeth are starting to grind together when I think about that nonsense about your novel."

"What...?"

"It's a bit strange isn't it. The information you've used is very little even though you're the first apostle."

 

The man paled.

 

“Isn't it time to stop acting like this? Are you still doing it even though the world has become like this?”

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in surprise at this conversation. Kim Dokja saw that and explained.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: The novel he said was a plagiarism of the original novel. He even simply changed the protagonist's name by changing a few letters.

Cale : Really?

Kim Dokja : Yes, I once tried to sue him but failed. Who would have thought that even after the screenplay, this person would still say that the novel was original without any plagiarism? I guess he also uses his novels to see the future?

Cale : That's interesting.

Kim Dokja : Annoying. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja felt annoyed again when he remembered that time. 

Cale patted the head that was made speechless (annoyed) by Kim Dokja.

 

"That's not plagiarized! That's mine! You bastard, don't compare it to that trash novel!!"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk, who was about to pull Cale away from the disgusting head, frowned after hearing that curse.

He stood up straight and approached the leader, which made Kim Dokja and the leader speechless.

Towering above head, Yoo Joonghyuk said one word.

 

"Dirty, so are your words."

"..."

"..."

 

Head paled after remembering the washing by Dorph while Kim Dokja was stunned.

Yoo Joonghyuk returned to Cale and carried him. He put Cale's head on his shoulder while Cale was still confused by the behavior of this cruel bastard.

Then Joonghyuk turned around and put his feet on head.

 

"Kuk...what?"

"It's dirty and there's nothing to find out anymore. So go away."

"What?"

-Kwajik!

 

Apostle 1's head exploded when stepped on.

The person would not die because it was an avatar, but he would suffer considerable psychological damage. Kim Dokja stared in horror because of Yoo Joonghyuk's actions, when Cale, who wanted to look, was held back by Yoo Joonghyuk's hand which was still behind his neck.

 

"He's a big-mouthed bastard."

 

Yoo Jonghyuk looked at Kim Dokja for a moment before walking away taking Cale.

 

"Hey! Where are you going?"

"Put me down!!!"

 

Kim Dokja and Cale shouted at the same time because Yoo Joonghyuk was heading out. Even Barrow, who was still busy burning the black book, released a murderous aura towards Joonghyuk.

Jihye immediately woke up from her reverie and approached Yoo Joonghyuk followed by Namwoon who stared cruelly at Joonghyuk who was about to take his little Cale.

 

"Where are you taking Cale?"

“Right! What are you doing by going with Lee Jihye and Cale?”

 

Kim Dokja said welcoming Namwoon's words. He felt braver after Namwoon got angry too.

 

"Because the future has changed, the plans have also changed."

"That's not it!! Why did you bring Cale?!"

"Being with you always puts him in danger."

 

Kim Dokja gasped and felt his conscience pricked, if you think about it, it's true...

 

"But why did you bring him?"

"I'm more capable than you."

"He has his uncle."

"They are evil, they will be a bad influence."

 

Kim Dokja immediately felt goosebumps when the murderous auras of Barrow, Dorph and Sayeru united and headed towards them. Kim Namwoon also took out a dagger but was then pulled by Jihye. 

Who knows what Jihye said, Namwoon put his dagger back while looking strangely at Joonghyuk and Dokja.

The atmosphere seemed, like the slightest spark would create an explosion. So Cale looked at his three uncles to calm down them, then explored at the faces of Joonghyuk and Kim Dokja who were also looking at Yoo Joonghyuk stubbornly.

Cale sighed.

 

it seems like the two of them will be at odds again... aigoo... my bad luck..

 

Looking at the other group members, who didn't seem to see the precarious atmosphere over here, Cale felt very sad.

 

I also want to rest...

 

Notes:

In a dark place where 3 gods were sitting with equally dark expressions.

War : ....
Sun: ...
Death : Barrow will burn my books...
War : ...
Sun : ...
Death : I will be hunted to death by Cale family...
War : ...
Death : I will-
Sun : ....why did Jack curse me?
Death : Ahem.
War : ...
Sun : *Squints then smiles brightly which makes War and Death shiver*
Death : I-I'll contact Cale...
War : ...
Sun : Good.
Death : *wipes cold sweat*
Sun : Hurry, okay? Before I will hunt you down first.
War : ...
Death : ....I know.

 

And this is another day where Death is bullied again.

Chapter 47: Chapter 45

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"..but still... shouldn't we stop those two people..?"

 

Namwoon said, lowering his volume towards Jihye.

 

"Hey, didn't I tell you, not to interfere with other people's family affairs? Just leave them alone, it would be better if ahjussi made up with master."

"No, no, that... why did the story turn out like that?"

"Ah, that's because you didn't come along when we got hidden scenario. Tell me, do you think those emotional words were just nonsense? Besides, master seemed to react a little. So!! You understand?"

 

Namwoon shook his head stupidly which made Jihye pat her chest in frustration.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' nods and says she understands. ]

"Look!! This constellation understands too. You're the only one who's stupid!"

"What the hell?"

"I thought Barrow ahjussi was Cale's uncle? And I've never heard anything like that from his uncle?"

 

Donghoon joined in the conversation after hearing Jihye's increasingly strange words. Gilyoung also nodded in agreement.

 

"Wait! Yes, I often play at their house and there's no such nonsense!! What's wrong with you? Cale's mother is gone and his father.... um... uh... I remember Barrow ahjussi said that person was a bastard? Anyway! There's no nonsense that these two are Cale's parents!!!"

"We'd better separate them first."

 

Donghoon continued Namwoon's words, who looked at Jihye proudly as if he knew better than that girl, while glancing at ridiculous bickering of the three people there.

 

"No... wait... no way... but... but... listen me, no way, I'm sure this is true!!"

"You sharpened your sword too much, so you became an idiot."

"You're the idiot! When it comes to sharpening swords, Heewon unni also sharpens it, do you think she's an idiot too?!"

"Ouch... kids, don't put me in..."

"She's an adult so she's not an idiot, but you're an idiot!!"

"Why me?! What kind of logic is that?!"

 

Namwoon and Jihye again fought with words, until Heewon was overwhelmed but suddenly, an indirect message stopped the argument as if pause had been pressed.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said in a small whisper, perhaps it was their previous reincarnation?]

"Hah?"

"What?"

 

Said Namwoon and Jihye, who had stopped taking out dagger and sword.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says that in this world there is also a person who has attribute of reincarnator]

 

Jihye and Namwoon looked at each other in surprise.

 

"That's true!!!"

"What is it?????"

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' passionately fantasizes and understands the meaning of constellation  'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' ]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' clears his throat]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' rubs his forehead and says that you guys are talking nonsense]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' feels like his world is collapsing]

[Some constellations are imagining]

[Several constellations laugh in amusement]

[3,000 coins sponsored]

"Listen to me, idiot."

"I'm not idiot!"

"So I said, in their previous reincarnation. They were a happy couple who had a child, Cale."

"Is it true?"

 

Gilyoung said as if he was given the light of understanding.

 

"Uh.. so.. you mean that the grasshopper ahjussi is a mother and that crazy bastard is a father and Cale is that child? Then.. um.. They were reincarnated and separated in this world but only the parents got memories..? Huh? How strange? "

"What's so strange in this world? Just look, did you ever think we would meet Dokkaebi in the books?"

"No.. but.. why.. uh.."

 

Jihye patted Namwoon's shoulder who was still confused by the logic of the people in front of him.

 

"So that's why hyung knows so many things?"

"Yeah! That's because of their previous reincarnation. Hm!! I'm a genius!!"

 

Jihye shouted excitedly, answering Gilyoung's question.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' nods and says that makes sense! ]

"Wait... but why did master become a father? You saw it before, right? The way master scolded Cale, it was more similar to master becoming a mother."

"Nonsense, how did a madman like him become a mother?"

"It could be, look at this. Master is the type who is cold on outside but gentle with his family. The ice type!!"

"T-then hyung is the loving father type!"

 

Gilyoung continued enthusiastically. Donghoon was daydreaming because his brain wasn't up to it and Namwoon was still looking for loopholes in logic because he somehow couldn't accept it.

 

"But how can these two get sweet Cale?! That doesn't make sense!!"

"Cale was born taking only the good side of his parents. You must have heard those words, right?"

"That.. uh.. uh.."

"Oh... you're an idiot, right? How can you still not understand this?"

 

Beside the noisy children, Heewon, Pildu and Sangah just watched in amusement. The other Chungmuro members have disbanded and are doing what they want.

 

"But still..."

 

Sangah looked forward, towards Joonghyuk and Dokja who were still staring at each other cruelly.

 

"..we should at least take Cale right? He's in the middle..."

 

Pildu snorted at Sangah's words.

 

"Didn't you see that bastard's protective posture?"

 

Heewon also stared at how Joonghyuk was pressing Cale's neck against his shoulder so that he wouldn't see his cruel expression. Kim Dokja even cursed at a low volume.

 

"Then... at least we can stop the kids, right? Look, they even bet."

 

Heewon laughed amusedly when Jihye and Namwoon were still arguing. Even the introverted Donghoon started to talk. 

 

"Just let it go, the kids fight. They'll get closer that way. Besides, Namwoon and Jihye won't overdo it."

"Ah.. yes.."

"Stay calm."

 

Heewon said patting Sangah's tense shoulder, who was worried about everything.

Then suddenly...

 

-Plak

-Buk

"Hm."

 

Heewon said after seeing Cale hit the back of Joonghyuk's head and Igneel slap Dokja's cheek with his tail.

After that, they saw how Joonghyuk put Cale down and took the hand, which Cale used to hit. Joonghyuk also put on a worried face while blowing on the little hand, Kim Dokja didn't forget to squat down and scratch his head awkwardly.

Then with an annoyed face, Cale withdrew his hand and scolded the two of them which made them both lower their heads.

 

""...""

 

The adults were stunned, while the children...

 

"I win!!"

 

Namwoon said happily.

 

"It doesn't make sense... why Cale the winner? Isn't this between Ahjussi and master?"

"Cale always wins, even the ahjussi always submit when Cale starts to get angry!!"

 

Namwoon explained happily, while taking cookies made by Barrow which was used as a bet.

 

"Damn... I even saved it to eat later..."

"Hehehe, you're out of luck~~"

 

Namwoon happily shared it with Gilyoung and Donghoon. Then they went back to watching the show.

Then Cale...

 

"Huh? Answer!"

"No.. that.. Cale.."

"Shut up Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja, tell me, are you a child? No, even children are very mature, what's with you guys who always start fighting suddenly."

"No, wait, Cale. Don't blame me, this bastard suddenly took you, do you think I'm not worried?"

"Kim Dokja, you think I won't fight and obey? Hm? And even if I can't, my uncle can beat this bastard."

"Cale, I can fight your uncle too and don't curse-"

"I said shut up Joonghyuk."

"..Yes."

"No... you're wrong-"

"And Joonghyuk!"

 

Cale said, interrupting Kim Dokja's words.

 

"Reduce your bad habit of leaving immediately without asking other people's opinions."

"My opinion is the most reasonab-"

"Hah?"

 

Joonghyuk immediately covered his mouth after seeing Cale's face worsen.

 

"Ask first, and we are now partners."

"That bastard isn't my partn-"

"Don't always answer you brat."

"Pfft-"

"Kim Dokja, don't laugh. You are the same."

"..Sorry."

"We're partners now, so let's work together."

""Yes""

"Smart kids."

 

Cale stroked Joonghyuk's head, Cale wanted to stroke Dokja's head but Igneel was still asleep on his head. So forget it, Cale ignored the 'this isn't fair..' face that Kim Dokja was showing.

 

"Where are you going?"

 

Cale asked as he approached Dorph and Sayeru who were eating -out of nowhere- Popcorn while looking at them.

 

"Because the future has changed, the plans have also changed."

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion as Joonghyuk stood up and brushed off the dirt on his robe that probably wasn't there.

 

"Why don't you act together with me? I can help you."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk turned towards Kim Dokja. Kim Dokja reflexively took one step back.

 

"Ahem."

 

Because of Cale's voice, Joonghyuk softened his momentum and said in a deep voice.

 

"The debt has been paid. My last favor is not to take your flag."

"In any case, you can't leave the station unless I expel you from the group. Do you want to get punished?"

"..."

 

Cale now wanted to hit the back of Kim Dokja's head, the atmosphere was starting to get peaceful and he wanted to start fighting again.

 

"Dokja is very brave."

"Just stupid."

 

Said Dorph and Sayeru who were watching and offering Cale Popcorn.

Cale shook his head in rejection, as Yoo Joonghyuk slowly moved his hand toward the hilt of the sword. Kim Dokja cleared his throat and quickly added.

 

"Ahem, I know what your plan is. Aren't you going towards Jung-gu? It's your goal to complete the black flag by walking on King's Road. I'll help you."

"I'd rather take your flag now."

“Then try it. Is your sword faster or my tongue faster?”

"Your neck is gone first and don't start again Dokja."

 

Cale said irritably, Kim Dokja tried not to look at Cale's face and continued.

 

"Hahaha... I mean, you don't need to go towards Jung-gu. Go north. The Tyrant King's territory will be yours and it will help you create your grand flag. Getting the flag and eliminating the enemy, isn't that killing two birds with one stone?”

"I can do it myself."

"There are 48 hours left until the end of the fourth scenario. Can you occupy 20 stations and complete the black flag in that time?"

 

Yoo Jonghyuk started to hesitate. Kim Dokja thought that he should hurry to seize this opportunity.

 

“Besides… Don't you have a reason to go north? Surely, you wouldn't throw away your current family members, right? "

"...You."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk immediately released a strong killing aura.

 

 

+

[Cale : Mia?

Kim Dokja : Yes, but she's not there, I'll ask Jung Heewon to pick up that child. After all our target station is the Tyrant king's territory. It would be great if Yoo Joonghyuk helped destroy that king.

Cale : Take care of Joonghyuk first. He looks like he's going to kill you. Just so you know, but this is your fault and I won't stop that bastard from attacking you.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked back at Yoo Joonghyuk and said.

 

“Remain calm. I speak in good faith. I will truly help.”

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's angry eyes stared at Kim Dokja for a while longer. 

The atmosphere is tense. The killing intent immediately disappeared.

 

"Nothing is free in the world. What are your conditions?"

 

Kim Dokja said with a smile.

 

“Nothing, like Cale said, we work together. Think of this as a cooperation gift.”

"What?"

"Dorph and Namwoon."

 

Joonghyuk turned toward Cale who was speaking.

 

"Bring them both, their skills are suitable for fighting many people at once. Just don't let them die."

"Cale?"

 

Said Dorph who dropped his popcorn.

 

"Help."

 

Cale said to Dorph, who felt like his world was collapsing because he was paired with a bastard and separated from his cute nephew.

After a while, Yoo Joonghyuk opened his mouth.

 

"Good."

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After sorting everything out, Cale sat next to the water wall that Barrow was still building to imprison the god of death's book.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' begs you to free him from Barrow's hands!!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' bursts into tears saying that his fate is very bad]

"What else is wrong with you?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that work is piling up and he still has to prevent the golden dragon turn the world tree into dust!!]

"Huh? Eruhaben-nim? No way."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says it's true.]

"Did you forget? He's a guardian-"

 

Cale stopped talking and kept his mouth shut, he forgot that there were other constellation in this channel.

 

"Secretive Plotter..."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' buzzes and says he's here.]

"I-"

 

However, an indirect message suddenly appeared interrupting Cale's words.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he wants to know about you]

"That.."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he can keep secrets.]

"Sorry."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' Says that he is willing to make an vow to the 'god of death' if you don't believe him]

"..What?"

 

Cale was now completely stunned, according to Kim Dokja's story. Constellations were mighty beings plus they were very arrogant. That's why some constellations only consider incarnations as entertainment, not living creatures. 

But such constellations are willing to obey, even binding themselves with burdensome vows?

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says he's serious]

"No need to swear, I'll tell the others too, later. But the time has not yet come."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he has a feeling that when that time comes, there will be a separation]

Exactly, I'll just say it when I'm leaving.

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' begs you]

"You are strong constellation, aren't you? No offense, but I don't want to tie down people like you who might take advantage of the vow loophole."

as happened to Barrow.

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks what he means]

"A vow to the god of death can even bind a reincarnator."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is shocked]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he is regressor]

"..."

 

Cale froze for a full minute before he could digest the words that came out.

 

"What?!"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nods and says that he means it and promises not to hurt you]

"No... no, why did you just say that like that? And besides, aren't you the same as Yoo Joonghyuk?? Why are you hostile to him if you're the same??"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' said that he trusts you that's why he said it]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' said that this channel is separate and cannot be read by starstream ]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' said that he hated incarnation 'Yoo Joonghyuk' because he was a lucky bastard when they were the same]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he cannot like incarnation of 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

"Haaaaaaa.."

 

Cale felt a headache, he again, knows things that are not necessary.

 

"Anyway, are you sure?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nods]

"What do you think?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that it was no problem, he would arrange it. Constellation just needs to swear to the god of death]

"Aigooo... okay, swear not to hurt anyone important to me and until I tell it myself, keep this secret. And you will ask my permission every time you say something secret about me."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he will swear]

"You're a strange constellation, do you realize that?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he would take Constellation vow, because your body will not be able to withstand many vows]

"Just arrange it."

 

2 minutes later, a message from the god of death came in.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that the vow has been made and he has closed all loopholes so you can relax]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that this is a useful thing]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' grins and says, of course]

"Okay, let me introduce myself first. I am Cale Henituse, the eldest son of Duke Henituse. I come from another world where there are dragons, gods and even world trees and elves. I entered this world accidentally and was only able to return to my original world, with the help of the god of death between the gaps in the scenario."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' widened his eyes and asked, what about these three?]

"Same, but they are already dead. Their souls were reincarnated into this world based on the original. They can also come back, or you could say they have to come back. Because even though they are said to be reincarnated, their souls are unstable."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' ponders] 

"Well, you can ask the god of death anything else directly."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' adds that Cale Henituse is a hero from 2 continents]

"Shut your mouth or I'll have Barrow destroy your book."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' freezes]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' remembers an important thing]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams hysterically that you must help him!!]

"Wait, is that true? Eruhaben-nim is the guardian of the world tree. How could he eliminate the world tree?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that your family prepared an enhanced version of dragon's fury]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he panicked and said that the dagger was made by us and the world tree again]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that the golden dragon then went berserk and said that he would turn the world tree into dust]

"..wait a minute...did they see that moment?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods stupidly and says that this channel is always active and broadcasts anything]

damn.. then the kids saw it too..

"Damn it"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' asks you for help!!]

"And what's wrong with Barrow? Why is he so anxious to burn your book?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that Barrow asked where the dagger came from]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that he said everything honestly]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said, then Barrow went berserk and took my book and tried to destroy it, after knowing that dagger could not be transferred]

"Idiots..."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' crying]

"So, say it all. What about the others. I'm sure it's not just Eruhaben-nim who's messed up."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that the black swordsman is trying to destroy the temple of the god of despair]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that the crown prince and the sun god's Saint cursed the sun god using my priest, Cage]

"I think Cage volunteered."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' lowers his head sadly]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that the dragons and wizards are close to achieving the truth of reaching the divine realm]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that the baby dragon said that he would strangle me]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that the white snake escaped from prison and plans to open the demon's gate and ally with vampires]

"...."

it looks more like Clopeh...

"Haaaaa.. this is.. messy, isn't it?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods sadly]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' laughs and says that your family loves you, right?]

"...I don't know."

 

Cale took out paper and wrote down a threat, that he wouldn't be able to come back if everything was still in chaos. He even said, not to overreact and that he could take care of himself, which made Alberu almost tear the paper. And Eruhaben clenched his fists wanting to hit a certain weak damn bastard.

After sending a letter (again) along with some jewels and diamonds as souvenirs (bribes) for his family. Cale let out a small mumble.

 

"I'll be back soon, so don't make a mess okay? I'm tired if this goes on."

aigo.. my head hurts..

"...I hope that when I come back, everything will be the same as before I left. It would be sad if there were a lot of changes... haaaaa.."

 

But what Cale didn't know was, his family became panicked and confused, when they realized that several places had disappeared or been damaged, because of their rampage and had changed shape.

Now they will be busy returning everything to normal and the god of death, moved, looked lovingly at his son, Cale with pride.

 

...suddenly I shivered...

 

So, while Secretive Plotter and the god of death were talking about Cale's world. Cale approached Kim Dokja and the two prophets who were busy discussing something.  

 

What else does Dokja do?

 

Of course Cale forgot about the god of death book (Again).

 

Notes:

What Cale was imagining.

He, who could be considered quite old (based on total age) as an adult, scolded the childish guys who liked to fight: These kids...really. Sigh.

 

Reality.

Cale with chubby face scolded 2 adults as the adults humbly followed their angry little brother.
Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk : Ok, Ok. We obey, don't be angry. It makes your chubby face ugly.

 

Conclusion.
Sometimes imagination is more beautiful than reality- ahem. Forget it.

Chapter 48: Chapter 46

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Before approaching Kim Dokja, Cale approached Barrow's water wall.

 

"Barrow, stop."

 

Barrow inside the wall, still spreading a thick killing aura. He froze when he heard Cale's voice.

 

"He's a nimble bastard, I had a hard time burning him."

 

Barrow said after stopping and looking at Cale.

 

"Haaa... that's enough, I often throw it away, but it comes back again. Forget it, we still need that book. Haven't you vented enough anger yet?"

 

Barrow gritted his teeth and released water wall. The black book immediately flew toward Cale and entered Cale's spatial bag in a hurry, as if he was finally able to escape from death.

Cale raised an eyebrow and looked at Barrow.

 

"Are you still angry?"

"...why did you use that dagger?"

"This is necessary, after all the situation is an emergency."

"But.. stab yourself.."

"I know, I'm sorry for making you worry. But I'm fine, next time, I won't overdo it."

 

Barrow looked at Cale with focus.

 

"I promise."

 

After a few minutes, Barrow nodded and sat down on the ground. But what Barrow didn't know was that Cale would always break his promises about that. Well... of course he wouldn't know.

 

"Where are Dorph and Namwoon?"

"Didn't you hear? I asked him to go with Joonghyuk."

"That bastard..."

"Anyway, I have something to discuss with you. So we will part ways with Kim Dokja later."

"...I think I know what you want to talk about, I refus-"

"We'll talk about it later, now just rest."

 

Barrow looked at Cale, then nodded after turning his head away.

Cale shrugged and approached Kim Dokja who was still discussing with two prophets.

 

 

+

[Cale : What are you planning?

Kim Dokja : Hm? Oh, Cale. Simple Plan. apostle 1, the plagiarist, has information about the 'third and fourth regressions' which are the beginning of the novel. As always happens with people who have information, he monopolized the information and hid it from the prophets.

Cale : Hmm...

Kim Dokja : On the other side, the Tyrant King was one of the Seven Kings of Seoul who used 'revelation' after learning about the existence of the prophets. People who want to monopolize information and people who try to dig up information. It was clear what would happen if the two of them faced each other.

Cale : Chaos...

Kim Dokja : That's right. ]

+

 

 

Lee Sungkook asked.

 

"...Then you will create a novel text?"

"That's right."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : We will create text from the plagiarized author's novel. Then distribute them among the people at each station.

Cale : Hm...

Kim Dokja : So it would be like 'Some revelations of the prophets have been leaked!'. Then with the manipulation of Han Donghoon's Internet comments and information about prophets, which has spread on internet. If the txt version is known, there will be huge ripples. Some early readers would try to get the hidden passage, while Tyrant King would naturally move to get it.

Cale : Hoo...

Kim Dokja : ... you're not listening to me, right Cale?

Cale : It's your business to think. The point is, right now I don't need to do anything, right?

Kim Dokja : ...no.

Cale: Ok

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale left behind Kim Dokja, who sadly told the two prophets his plans. He sat beside Gong Pildu and Gilyoung.

 

"Hi uncle."

"Hmm... hi kid."

 

Cale took out an apple pie and shared it with the two.

Not long after, Kim Dokja came to Gong Pildu.

 

"Gong Pildu, lend us your laptop."

"No."

"Do I have to order you?"

"Damn, what are you doing with a laptop? The internet isn't even useful."

"Because of that, why are you looking after it like that, lend it to us."

"Damn."

 

Kim Dokja, who was still holding out his hand, raised his eyebrows.

 

"Should I make an order?"

"..fuck.."

 

Pildu, with his face red with anger, gave laptop to Kim Dokja. Kim Dokja grinned and left.

 

"Don't give in to that vice, kid. He's a nasty bastard."

"Hyung isn't bad."

"Just follow the good thing, I understand, uncle."

 

Cale said at Gong Pildu's evil statement.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Covering his open mouth, Cale raised his body. It seemed like Cale fell asleep without realizing. Barrow and Sayeru were also beside him, sleeping while sitting up.

Cale got up, approached Kim Dokja and two prophets. Looks like they're done.

 

 

+

[Cale : .... this is... novel..?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : ....

Kim Dokja : The quality is so bad that if it were serialized on Textpia, it would bomb and be condemned. But that doesn't matter, right?

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : ..ahem ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked away from Cale who was staring, as if Kim Dokja was being unreasonable, and said to two prophets.

 

"Let's spread information that the Book of Revelation has been leaked."

 

Lee Sungkook asked.

 

"Is there enough time to spread that information?"

“Donghoon will take care of it. If we make use of Hermit Invalid, it can spread in no time.”

"Oh, Donghoon... I understand."

 

Prophets seemed to shiver a little when Donghoon was mentioned. They swallowed hard and asked again.

 

"But what if not all stations are Internet capable?"

"Then we will send someone."

 

Kim Dokja looked back. Kang Ilhun nodded as if he was waiting. 

Cale also looked at that person. Kim Dokja said that this person was the person who had attacked station, when Cale kidnapped and caused chaos at the station where Donghoon was. Kim Dokja made that person a member of Chungmuro and set boundaries.

Lee Sungkook agreed. 

 

"Ah, that's right. If it was Ilhun-ssi... I had forgotten about him."

"Kang Ilhun-ssi, are you ready?"

 

Kang Ilhun nervously opened his mouth. 

 

"Leave it to me. I'm sure I can catch them. I just need to spread rumor?"

 

 

[Character 'Kang Ilhun' will follow your will.]

[Your understanding of this person has increased.]

 

 

 

 

+

[Cale: Hm? He's not a prophet? I guess he's not one of the people mentioned in your novel?

Kim Dokja : There are only two prophets, he is not. 

Cale : Hmm...

Kim Dokja : Anyway, it's finally time to use the Rumors Expert attribute. The remaining time until the scenario ends is 44 hours.

Cale : Tomorrow...

Kim Dokja : Yes, next day, the match will start. ]

+

 

 

Cale nodded. This also meant that tomorrow, would be the time he had to persuade Barrow to return. Remembering how stubborn Barrow was. Cale sighed.

 

..this will be difficult..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale approached Kim Dokja who was typing a message on his cell phone.

 

– Donghoon, thank you.

– I'm just paying you back, so don't worry.

 

 

[Character 'Han Donghoon' trusts you a little.]

 

 

"You guys talking on cell phone?"

 

Cale said while raising his eyebrows in surprise. Donghoon saw Cale's gaze and looked away awkwardly while scratching his head.

 

"He's still shy. I'm already grateful that Han Donghoon has opened his heart enough to me. It seems that the fact that I killed many prophets before has also played a bigger role than expected."

"But still... haaa... that kid should be more open..."

“Let him do it gradually, Cale.”

 

Cale nodded.

Kim Dokja wrote another message.

 

-Still, thanks.

– It doesn't matter, after all, I feel a strange sense of familiarity with you.

– Familiarity?

– ... are you also hermit?

– Um, no, I don't. Although I'm a bit shy.

- I see. I felt an unknown wall with Hyung. I can't explain it well but I like that feeling.

– Isn't it usually bad, to feel the wall?

– I only believe in people with walls. To understand someone, I think I have to face the wall first. That's right, except for Cale. From the start, I somehow felt comfortable. So I immediately got along with Cale.

 

Cale raised his eyebrows and chuckled slightly, he thought skill of the god of war were really useful. Calming an insecure kid, is so useful.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Someone who is only 17 years old speaks like a wise man....

Cale : That's because what he experienced was enough to force him to mature.

Kim Dokja : And wall.... I'm sure he's right. Some walls cannot be crossed, no matter how desperate someone is.

Cale : Well... everyone is different. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja also glanced at long red haired kid beside him, come to think of it. This kid could also be said to be forced to grow up because of circumstances. Even though Donghoon is still a child, he is already 17 years old. But Cale was still 10 years old, and that was the age where children were still careless and playing around. Even Gilyoung isn't that mature.

Kim Dokja felt sad. And in front of Cale's gaze, which was confused by this strange reader's gaze. Kim Dokja stroked Cale's head.

 

"?"

 

Then a message from Donghoon came in again.

 

– After all, rumors have spread. But how will hyung spread the revelation? On the Internet again?

– No, the wrong people will read it if I put it on the Internet. I'll sell it.

– Sell it? How?

 

In front of Cale's eyes who were also asking questions, Kim Dokja grinned and started to explain to the two.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


There are 40 hours left until the end of the scenario.

Kim Dokja finally called the members of the Chungmuro group.

 

"This trip won't be easy. If we can't take Changsin Station in the next 40 hours, our group will be wiped out. However, our current strength is not enough."

“Well, since when is it easy? Who is the opponent?”

 

Kim Dokja answered Jung Heewon's question. 

 

“He is called the Tyrant King. He is one of the top seven kings of Seoul and the king with largest territory.”

 

Lee Hyunsung was the one who asked this time.

 

"What kind of person is he?"

“He was someone who started from Dobong-gu and built his own kingdom. He said that beautiful men and women would become concubines, while any ugly people would be killed or become slaves.”

 

Jung Heewon frowned. 

 

"If Dokja-ssi is caught, you will become a slave."

"...Well, I think it would be dangerous for Heewon-ssi."

"Being a concubine is difficult... But what is certain is..."

 

Heewon looked at Cale who was cleaning Gilyoung's mouth, who was also eating apple pie with Cale.

 

"...I think we should hide Cale from that king..."

 

The others also looked at Cale with concern. 

Cale, who noticed the gazes of many people, looked up, then wrote a big question mark on his face because he didn't hear what Kim Dokja said earlier. He didn't understand why everyone was looking at him.

 

"..I will kill that bastard if he dares touch my nephew."

"I agree with my liege, don't call me bear king if I don't split him into many pieces."

 

Kim Dokja swallowed his saliva in horror, after seeing Barrow and Sayeru who heard about that Tyrant king. But Heewon didn't seem to feel the creeps and nod.

 

"That's right, why don't we just go and kill him?"

 

Kim Dokja sighed and answered Heewon's question.

 

"It will be difficult because his sponsor quite strong. Now there are two paths. Take the flag or take over the headquarters, Dobong Station."

 

It won't be easy, the group members feel restless and tense. Kim Dokja decided to get straight to the point.

 

"We are going to Gwanghwamun."

“Huh? Didn't you say not to fight them?”

"They're coming for us."

"Why?"

"I'm leaking a bit of information. We have to consider the time he moves, so we will leave immediately. Everyone should be ready... eh? "

"...What's that?"

 

Subtly, Kim Dokja smiled at Yoo Sangah's question.

 

“Nothing. It happened faster than I expected.”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Donghoon has completed his task well.

Cale : Did you get a lot of coins?

Kim Dokja : ... yes

Cale : oh...

Kim Dokja : What do you think are just coins, Cale?

Cale : What else could be currency? With coins, you can do anything.

Kim Dokja : Should I give you pocket money?

Cale : No, thank you. Maybe I'm richer than you.

Kim Dokja : ..no wonder.. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja imagined constellations, who loyally gave Cale a lot of coins and were a little jealous. A little. To be honest, Kim Dokja also wants to get lots of coins and give pocket money to the children.

Kim Dokja sighed as he watched how the goods were sold and asked the dumbfounded Bihyung, for the coins he got.

While smiling at the 16,000 coins, Kim Dokja thought, although it wasn't as much as Cale usually got in a day, but for an ordinary incarnation, this was already very great.

 

"I'm sorry but I'm going to sleep for a bit."

"...Aren't you taking it too easy?"

"I need to sleep too."

 

Kim Dokja said again. Kim Dokja lay down while explaining to Cale, who was biting into his apple pie with a straight face.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I will use Omniscient Reader's Point of View stage 3.

Cale : Oh, the thing that can make your soul fly to Chungmuro?

Kim Dokja : Sounds weird... but yeah. As knowledge, I finally understand how this skill functions.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Stage 1 allows me to read character's simple actions or emotions. Stage 2 allows me to look deep into character. Stage 3 allows me to see the surrounding scenery where character is or directly immerse myself in character.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : So far, I have entered stage 3 twice. Once in my dream and the second time was when I died. In my dream, I saw Yoo Joonghyuk leaving Gumho Station. When I died, I witnessed the scene of Chungmuro.

Cale: ... okay.

Kim Dokja : These two incidents have something in common. My consciousness is confused and unstable. But this is not the only condition to trigger stage 3. I can also use it when I fall asleep.

Cale : Hm... just do your job and come back quickly. Don't waste time."

Kim Dokja : hehe, okay. ]

+

 

 

Honestly, Cale just wanted to get rid of Kim Dokja and he didn't want to know everything. But then again, since 'Welcome Prison', Kim Dokja has gotten into the habit of explaining everything that happened to him to Cale. It's good to get a lot of information, but things like skills themselves. Cale doesn't think Kim Dokja needs to explain it either, right?

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Ok. The Tyrant King finally made his move. Now the problem is on the other side.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Let me think about Jung Minseob... ]

+

 

 

Cale, who was continuing to eat his apple pie, stared dumbfounded at Kim Dokja's soul report, couldn't he return to his body first and then provide that information?

Anyway, what's certain...

 

..soon, the thing called absolute throne will arrive.. I have to persuade.. ha...

 

Cale felt headache. He hoped Barrow would not be too stubborn..

 

Notes:

On the other side.

Yoo Joonghyuk: ....
Namwoon: Come on!! I will defeat you kings! Hahahahaha
Jihye : Damn, this is fun!! Come here and taste my sword!!
Yoo Joonghyuk: ....
Dorph : *pulls Yoo Joonghyuk as if he's pulling trash*
Yoo Joonghyuk: *stares darkly*
Dorph : *Points to the hole in flagpole and hands over flag, which they 'looted'* Put it in and we'll move on.
Yoo Joonghyuk : *Puts the flag in annoyance*
Dorph : Continue!
Namwoon: Continue!!!
Jihye : Yeah, continue!!!

The three of them moved forward confidently with every path full of destruction.

Yoo Joonghyuk : ....Cale couldn't have predicted this and sent them both on purpose, right?
Dorph : Come here kid! Fast!
Jihye : Master!!
Namwoon : Let's go to the next place!!
Yoo Joonghyuk : *suddenly tired*

 

Cale : Hacho!!
Cale : ?

Chapter 49: Chpater 47

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Mom..."

 

Cale, who was cleaning his hands with a handkerchief, glanced at Kim Dokja's body.

 

??

 

Then with doubt, glanced at Kim Dokja's soul report.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is good, he's already found apostle 1. As expected, that bastard is also captivated, now we just need to enter the stage. And then everything will go according to plan.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Cale?

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

"Mom.."

 

Cale was still glancing between the soul message and the body.

 

...this is interesting...

 

Cale raised his eyebrows comically, seeing how body and soul could have separate thoughts.

Not long after, Kim Dokja's body slowly woke up.

He held his head.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The third stage was more tiring than I thought and I couldn't maintain it for long.

Cale : Then, don't use it too often.

Kim Dokja : ... yes.. Apart from that, I found one more thing that I regret.

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Using Omniscient Reader's Point of View stage 3 would not necessarily gain skill. It seems to be a reward, which can be obtained by entering the first-person protagonist's point of view. Unfortunately, I don't know the entry requirements.

Cale : Protagonist?

Kim Dokja : ..en

Cale : You got his skills because you possessed his body...?

Kim Dokja : ..for some reason that sentence sounds strange... but yeah. Last time, I got a decent skill, thanks to that skill, I was able to beat Igneel. It would be great if I could get Yoo Jonghyuk's skills every time I fall asleep and use first person perspective....

Cale : Don't be greedy.

Kim Dokja : ..I don't have any personal attack skills other than Bookmark...

Cale : ...sounds sad..

Kim Dokja : ...right...? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sadly sat down properly, he raised his head and noticed that Jung Heewon was looking at him.

 

"?"

"You're talking in your sleep again."

 

Kim Dokja confusedly looked at Cale, who was still comfortably munching on apple pie, Kim Dokja even thought, how is the kid still light when he eats that much?

Cale noticed Kim Dokja's strange look and answered.

 

 

+

[Cale : That's right, it's interesting to see your body delirious by itself...

Kim Dokja : ..impossible...]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja felt strange, what was he talking about?

 

"What did I say?"

"Sounds like... Mom."

"...Mom?"

 

Kim Dokja was even more confused, why else would he say that?

Kim Dokja looked again at Jung Heewon who was smiling mysteriously. Then hesitantly said.

 

“Well, I'm not that worried about my mother. Instead, I have a request for Jung Heewon-ssi.”

"What's that?"

"Heewon-ssi, please do not participate in Gwanghwamun battle this time."

"...Why?"

“There are other things you need to do. I can only trust Heewon-ssi with it.”

 

Jung Heewon licked her lips as if she didn't believe Kim Dokja.

 

"I'll try. What is it?"

 

Meanwhile Kim Dokja explained a separate mission to Jung Heewon. Cale glanced at Sayeru beside him.

 

“Sayeru, follow Jung Heewon.”

 

Sayeru frowned in distaste while pouring tomato juice. Kim Dokja smelled the smell of tomato juice and stopped talking for a moment, while shifting his ass with a face like a crushed apple pie.

 

hooo.. I got your weakness, I'll make you drink tomato juice later.

 

Cale thought with a grin, which Alberu thought was very impolite, which made Kim Dokja suddenly shiver.

 

"What about you and Barrow"

 

Cale looked back at Sayeru and answered.

 

"I have something to discuss with Barrow. Meet at the place I told Doprh and Namwoon before."

"..ah.. about that.. I think it will be difficult to persuade my liege."

"Don't worry, even if I have to wrap him up and send him by force when he's still stubborn. For sure, I'll try."

"Aigoo... just know that we won't come back if my liege doesn't come back, Cale."

"En. Anyway, accompany Heewon and you will see, Barrow problem will be resolved later."

"Well... I'll leave it to you. Don't forget Cale, what Barrow is concerned about is probably you being here alone."

"...I've heard about his past from the god of death. I'll try."

 

Sayeru nodded and approached Heewon who was clenching her fists.

 

"Leave it to me Dokja-ssi!"

"Ah... I'm coming with you, Miss Heewon."

"I told you not to call me miss, right?"

"Forgive my rudeness, Heewon. I'll help you, no problem, right?"

"I can do it myself."

"But I can't let a lady be in danger."

"Oh my, I didn't think you had such a sweet mouth Sayeru."

"I'll take it as a compliment."

 

While the two of them were getting to know themselves, Kim Dokja dragged Cale who was in super duper lazy mode to talk to the others.

He had to decide who would stay in Chungmuro and who would go to Gwanghwamun.

Kim Dokja, who was still holding Cale's hand, who was about to slip away because he was lazy, spoke to everyone.

 

"Jung Heewon-ssi has a mission and I will decide on the remaining people in Chungmuro."

 

The other members swallowed hard. They looked like followers who would be chosen by the king.

 

“First of all, Gong Pildu and Lee Hyunsung will stay.”

"Bah, I'm just your slave."

 

Gong Pildu sneered as if he had expected it. The problem was Lee Hyunsung. That slightly pale face was troubled, as if he had somehow missed out on promotion.

 

"He almost looks like Choi Han."

"...who else could he be...?"

"My cute knight, even though he is braver, Hyunsung is a bit pessimistic and cowardly."

"..lower your voice."

"Oh."

 

Kim Dokja hit Cale's forehead lightly because he was annoyed, he was afraid Hyunsung would hear it. And thankfully he was too busy panicking to hear Cale's words. However, Kim Dokja had to brace himself for the killing aura emitted by Barrow who saw him hit Cale. He swallowed his saliva and looked at Hyunsung.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi must stay. I need someone to protect this place with Gong Pildu-ssi. Hyunsung-ssi can protect Chungmuro and lead the people as well as Yoo Sangah-ssi."

"...Yes, I understand."

 

His expression was a bit sad but he had no choice. There was a reason for leaving the Steel Sword behind.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi already has great skills. The problem is that skill level is too low. While we are away, Hyunsung-ssi should increase his Great Mountain Smash proficiency. Hyunsung-ssi's help will be needed after this scenario ends."

 

Lee Hyunsung's face brightened slightly.

 

“Yes! Please leave it to me.”

 

Soldiers are most efficient when they follow orders and when they have a routine.

 

"Stick and carrot."

"Something like that."

 

Kim Dokja said while shrugging his shoulders.

 

"I remember Rosalyn, Archie and Choi Han also gave sticks and carrots. But they destroyed the palace before their opponents surrendered and after that they distributed profitable agreements."

"..I don't know who else they could be. But isn't that more like a threat..?"

"..really? I don't think so?"

"..."

 

Kim Dokja breathed in heartache. He got really dizzy every time Cale started telling something or doing something. He felt that whatever Cale did, for some reason it always became a big problem. Well... that must be just his imagination, right?

Of course, if Alberu and Raon heard Kim Dokja's heart. They will tell many cases, where Cale only had to make a hole in a mountain but ended up blowing up the entire mountain instead. It's a good thing those two weren't there, or Kim Dokja would have been horrified.

 

"Oh, right. I'm not coming with you."

"Huh? Wait... why?!"

"I promised Joonghyuk. I'm not going with him, so don't let me come with you."

"Heh... that crazy bastard..."

 

Kim Dokja gritted his teeth in annoyance. He didn't expect that bastard would make Cale promise such strange things.

 

"I'm sure you've had enough with both of them, haven't you?"

"..can't you just come along."

"I will never break a promise."

 

Cale nodded his head properly, he forgot about the 'promise' not to get hurt, which he always broke the second he promised.

By the way, the ridiculous reason not to join Kim Dokja is true. Besides, Cale had to discuss something important with Barrow, so he just said yes. Come to think of it, previously, Yoo Joonghyuk didn't look like he was going to leave before Cale gave his promise.

 

This bastard or that bastard, they're both so weird. I miss my family...

 

After that, Kim Dokja sadly asked Yoo Sangah, Lee Gilyoung and Lee Sungkook to accompany him on his journey to Gwanghwamun. 

Kim Dokja repeatedly asked Cale to come along which made Cale kick his butt in annoyance.

The members of Chungmuro's group waved as they watched Kim Dokja's group leave.

 

“Vice-nim! Come back safely!”

"You'll be safe!"

 

For several days now, Yoo Sangah's popularity has penetrated the sky. Yoo Sangah had only led the people for a short time but everyone was worried about her. 

After making dramatic cheers until they disappeared from sight. Cale turned around and looked at Barrow who was also looking at him.

Cale was about to open his mouth when Barrow spoke first.

 

"I'll make food first, everyone must be hungry. It's dangerous if we fight while hungry."

 

Then, as if avoiding Cale, Barrow went up to the second floor to cook. There, Sayeru still had not dismantled the 'portable' kitchen he had installed.

 

"Haaaaa"

 

Cale sighed, he knew that Barrow was deliberately delaying.

 

This will be harder than I thought...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : We are already in the building forest near Gwanghwamun. I didn't see any humans, but it was clear that the kings who bought my text were hiding nearby.

Cale : ..oh.

Kim Dokja : What are you doing Cale?

Cale : Eat.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Donghoon who is with Igneel is also eating. That dragon seemed to be getting along with that kid. Maybe because he was originally kept by Donghoon...?

Kim Dokja : ..hmm.. maybe...

Cale : Aren't you busy?

Kim Dokja : Of course, busy.

Cale : Then, bye. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja stared dumbfounded at the message that Cale suddenly stopped on. He sighed sadly and looked down at his member.

 

– Pay attention to when they start to move. We will also move with them.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, Cale was still looking at Barrow who was still trying to avoid him. 

There had been more than 10 times that Cale had tried to start a conversation, but that villain bastard always interrupted and did something else.

Cale was almost running out of patience.

 

 

[The main scenario has been updated!]

[Main Scenario #4 – King Qualification has begun.]

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #4 – The King's Qualification]

Category: Main

Difficulty: A

Clear Condition: Occupy the 'Absolute Throne' located in Gwanghwamun.

Time Limit: 8 hours.

Compensation: 10,000 coins

Failure: –

*This scenario can only be challenged by those who have completed the hidden scenario 'King's Road.'

* An absolute monarch has absolute command over all other monarchs.

*There are clear additional special conditions for this scenario.

+

 

 

Cale noticed the emerging scenario and got up.

 

"Cale?"

-kyu?

"You guys go near Uncle Pildu. I have something to discuss with Barrow."

"Okay Cale."

-kyuuuu...

 

Igneel was sadly carried away by Donghoon, who took his dirty dishes and approached Gong Pildu.

 

only 8 hours left..I have to finish this and go to the meeting place..

 

So Cale approached Barrow who was again trying to escape.

 

"Barrow."

"Ah... Cale, I have to-"

"We have to talk."

"Can we do it later? I have something to do-"

"Barrow."

"Later Cal-"

"Barrow."

"..."

 

Barrow froze as Cale's voice turned cold. He lowered his head.

The silence lasted for more than 10 minutes, when Cale started to frown. Barrow raised his head and looked at Cale.

 

"Okay. Let's talk in a quiet place."

"Do you remember the movie props?"

 

Barrow nodded, Cale took the lead and started going upstairs

 

"Let's go there."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"These items are becoming commonplace..."

"You didn't notice it before?"

"No, I just kept watching that bastard."

"Why are you always making a fuss with him?"

 

Barrow frowned, he tried to come up with an answer. But he didn't know what a good answer would be.

 

"..I don't know..but..I have to say..that bastard looks like your black swordsman."

"Hm? Choi Han?"

"Right, I've forgotten his name."

yeah.. maybe because they are both protagonists? So it's villain's instinct to hate protagonist.

 

Cale nodded and sat down on one of the benches, Barrow also sat down. They stared at each other and Cale opened his mouth after a long time.

 

"Come back."

 

Barrow closed his eyes then muttered.

 

"I refuse."

"You'll die if you don't come back."

"I've been dead since you killed me."

"..."

"Cale, the current situation is already a favorable thing for me. That's enough, very enough."

"..."

"Therefore, even if I were to die, I would still be here."

"That's not what your heart thinks."

"This is my heart, of course I am-"

"You always say that you hope that situation before apocalypse will last forever, you say that you are happy."

"Right, that's why. This is enough-"

"Not enough."

"Cale..."

"Cale Barrow, I want you to live."

"I'm useless, what's the point of me staying alive?"

"You should at least disband the rest of Arm and help us."

"You and your friends have had enough."

"I need you to give me the location of the rest of Arm."

"I can tell you right now."

"..."

"..."

 

There was another silence, Cale was very annoyed with Barrow's stubbornness. If he think about it, this stubbornness is what made him survive thousands of reincarnations even while enduring a curse.

 

"Anyway, come back Barrow."

"Then what? You're still here. Are you now saying that I should leave you huh?!"

 

Barrow raised his voice in annoyance. Barrow wants a family, Cale knows this. However, Cale is not the type to leave someone he considers important, especially after finding out that Barrow is not that bad.

 

"There's Sayeru and Dorph. Why am I alone?"

 

Cale said tilting his head innocently.

 

"Hah! Do you think I don't know what your group's habits are? You are a group of bastards who like to sacrifice themselves, especially you Cale!"

 

Cale frowned, when did he sacrifice himself? He felt that he was being slandered.

 

"I-"

"Don't be evasive, you think you're the only one looking for information about us? I also did some investigation about you guys. After me, then what? I know that, you'll return Sayeru and Dorph after me. Then you'll be the only one left later. Heh, You're saying it's not self-sacrifice?"

"What about that? If I go first, who brings you guys home? And what's with that self-sacrifice? When have I ever done that?!"

 

Cale felt very humiliated because he was accused of doing something he never did.

 

"Hahahahaha."

 

Barrow laughed heartily, but not a pleasant laugh. There was a lot of complaints and annoyance in that laughter just now.

 

"Okay... let's assume you won't make any self-sacrifice."

"I said I never-!!"

"But what about the others?"

"Hm?"

"I am a villain, how many people have I killed, how many parts have I destroyed, and how many lives have been lost. Do you think I deserve to live?"

"Everyone makes mistakes, but that doesn't mean those who made mistakes don't have the right to try to be forgiven. The past cannot be changed, but the future can still be guided. As long as you really stop, it doesn't mean there's no way, Barrow."

"That's a funny statement Cale Henituse."

"You remember the half-dragon?"

"That failed bastard..."

"He is now my family, don't curse him. Just so you know Barrow. He is now our partner, whatever his past, he regrets it and is trying to do good. Even Sheritt took time, but still forgave him."

"That's because he wasn't the one who stole the dragon egg and attacked dragon lord. He was a victim. But I was villian who committed murder, theft and destruction. This is not mistakes, Cale. This was a sin. A very serious sin."

 

Cale frowned, now he knew what Barrow meant. This bastard knows that one of channels is broadcast in the real world. He deliberately said this to create animosity, so that he would never be accepted back.

 

he's cunning...

"It's not a sin, Barrow."

"Then wha-"

"You are also being used by the god of despair."

If that's your plan, then let me say it too..

 

Cale grinned.

 

"The god of despair took you who had been abandoned by the world, he made you despair and persuaded you to follow that footsteps of the ancient white star. He made you think that in that way, you would be loved and have a family. And after you started to reincarnate, you slowly lost your goals and just being a puppet of the god of despair. You lost your feelings and just wanted to be a god. So tell me now, whose fault is this?"

"..I.."

 

Barrow became confused with Cale who managed to summarize everything that actually happened. He lost his anger and was left with sadness. He was confused about what to answer.

 

"In the end, it's like what happens to half-dragons. You're also a victim."

"No.. this isn't true.. this is.."

 

Barrow was starting to get confused, Cale felt that this was a good time to start persuading Barrow. He licked his lips and used his slippery tongue.

 

"The god of despair has been sealed, that's right. However, that god also seemed to be a pawn of the hunters. There is another enemy, Barrow."

 

Cale scratched his head awkwardly, Cale was sure this would cause a lot of commotion in the original world. But can be sure that only a few people know about him entering another world. Or could say, only friends who are fighting can watch this channel. His hyung-nim is always reliable.

 

My hyung-nim will definitely be able to calm the chaos caused by my words.. hm... that's right, it's nice to have a crown prince as a hyung.

 

That's what Cale thought, that if Alberu heard it, he would grab Cale and lock him up in his palace without Cale hoping to see the sun. Of course 3 meals a day with meat and lots of entertainment. Only he wasn't allowed to go out and cause any more trouble.

Cale approached Barrow and looked into Barrow's shaken eyes.

 

"...there are... others behind that god..?"

"That's right. As you said before, you have great sins, sins that are not enough to even make you suffer in hell. However... can't you just live instead of dying like that? If you really regret it, then go back and help us eliminate this crazier enemy."

 

Cale held Barrow's shoulders and spoke his words clearly.

 

"Pay for your sins, stay alive and save others."

"..but..but..your family won't forgive me..I.."

"I know, Sheritt will even try to kill you when you come back. But why does that matter? You were wrong, weren't you? Or what? Now you feel that you are no longer sinful and have forgotten your crimes?"

"No! I.. I was guilty.. I... I now understand how it feels to lose someone precious to you.. I.. I would be sad and breathless.. I understand how Sheritt might feel... sad.. but .. is it true that they will-"

 

Barrow raised his head and Cale interrupted him.

 

"Of course they won't immediately accept it, therefore, it's your job to show how much you want to change. You know, a broken heart is not easy to heal. You understand that pain better, right?"

 

Barrow nodded.

 

"I can assure you that they won't go overboard, but that doesn't mean I can stop them from cursing or scolding you. They have lost valuable people because of you, Barrow."

"..I know."

"But don't worry, from the start, if we are someone who holds grudges. We won't be able to lead the war with a calm heart. Revenge makes you bad, and damages your heart. They'll just take out their anger on you, Barrow."

 

Cale looked into Barrow's eyes again.

 

"Now here's a question for you. Are you able to withstand the anger of the crowd?"

 

Barrow opened and closed his mouth without making a sound. After a long silence, a firm voice began to sound.

 

"I can, I can endure whatever it is. I will not shy away from my mistakes, as long as I can help you, I will do anything."

 

Then Cale smiled brightly, even though his head almost hurt from thinking about how to persuade Barrow which almost failed. At least, now it's all over.

Barrow will indeed face quite a bit of anger, especially from Ron and even Sheritt. But they are not fools who go crazy with anger. He believes in his family, his family is not that evil.

And Cale was right, but that didn't mean Barrow wouldn't feel hell. As Cale said, as long as Barrow persisted and Cale family vented their momentary anger. Cale family will gladly welcome anyone who will help their Cale-nim. Well... let's hope Cale's family won't brainwash Barrow too badly, Cale will be in trouble if Barrow becomes an idiot.

 

"But..."

 

When Cale was about to go down, Barrow's small voice was heard.

 

"?"

"Are you sure you're okay? After Sayeru and Dorph are sent along, you will be here alone."

"Don't worry about it."

 

Cale said while waving his hand dismissively.

 

"The god of death will never leave me in trouble. I'm also not a weak person who can't adapt without being protected. By the way, if the god of death abandons me, then he must pray that the original world will not be destroyed. It seemed like dragons had discovered a forbidden magic for crossing the divine realm. He would have to move worlds if he dared to do so."

 

Cale grinned as he remembered the death god's whining. Looking back towards Barrow. Cale chuckled slightly.

 

"My family is the best, you know? You'll understand when you hang out with them. We're a family that loves each other."

 

Barrow also chuckled and smiled a little.

He hopes that he can also become part of Cale family.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Hours had passed, Cale scratched his head in annoyance.

 

Is this what is often said in novels? 'We chatted happily, time passed quickly' ? but come on!! How can it be that hours have passed all of a sudden???

 

Cale wanted to strangle the death god who reminded him belatedly.

After going downstairs, Cale immediately looked around, before the god of death hurriedly asked him to quickly head near the absolute throne.

 

It seemed, because Barrow had tried to buy time or silence several times before and or even because he was too busy tasting cookies that Barrow had cooked...

"Haaaaa.."

 

Cale sighed again.

 

"Let's go Cale."

"Hm? Ah, you're done."

"Yes."

 

Cale nodded at Barrow who cooked some additional food before wrapping the 'portable' kitchen back into the spatial bag. He gave that food earlier because he was afraid that the others would starve, after all, it was unknown when they would be able to gather again.

Barrow even cooked a lot of cookies for Cale, afraid that Cale would forget to eat them while he was not around.

What is certain is that they have to move quickly.

 

-kyu!!!!!

"Ack."

 

Cale was surprised when Igneel suddenly ran into his arms. Cale looked down and saw how Igneel had a crying face.

 

-kyuuh...

"Haaaaa... I understand, I will take you..."

-kyuu!!?

"I mean it..."

 

Cale was once again stunned at how he understood dragon language. After lifting Igneel onto his shoulder, Cale looked at Donghoon.

 

"How about you?"

"I'll be here, I'm not the fighting type, I'll get in the way."

"Well... okay then."

"Hyungsung hyung, uncle Pildu. I have to go."

“Be careful Cale-nim.”

"Be careful kid, don't do anything stupid again."

"Won't."

 

Cale said in annoyance, when has he ever done something stupid?

 

"Barrow-ssi, be careful too."

"Well, goodbye Hyunsung."

"Wrong, see you later. We'll meet later anyway."

 

Barrow froze for a few seconds then smiled brightly. 

 

"Yeah."

 

Cale raised his eyebrow.

 

It seems like Barrow has a good relationship with Hyunsung, doesn't that mean Barrow will have a good relationship with Choi Han later?

 

Of course the answer is...

N.E.V.E.R

 

 

+

[Cale : Where are you?

Kim Dokja : The plagiarist is next to me now, that bastard is disguised again.

Cale: Ok.

Kim Dokja : How about you?

Cale : I'm just going there.

Kim Dokja : ...don't say that you fell asleep again...

Cale : Is there a problem?

Kim Dokja : ..no. Hurry up, it's about to start.

Cale: Yes]

+

 

 

Cale took out his favorite transparent robe and gave one to Barrow. 

 

"It's more fun if we don't fight. We have to get there quickly. When the effect stops, immediately activate it again. I can buy a new one when it runs out. I'm rich."

 

Cale grinned, when Barrow excitedly pulled Cale's fat cheeks, which made Cale's face black.

 

"Stop treating me as a child."

"Okay."

"Come on."

 

And Cale headed to the place where the others would gather.

 

Notes:

When Alberu heard Cale say that there would be another enemy on the screen.

Alberu : ....what Cale means is hunter, right?
Choi Han: ....
Alberu : ....this gives me a headache.
Choi Han: ....
Ron : Looks like young master-nim doesn't know that there are many people watching, not just us.
Beacrox : *Appears carrying lunch* So what?
Alberu : *Glances out the window where many royal envoys have worried faces* ....let's have an emergency meeting. At least we can say a few words to reassure them.
Choi Han : ....okay.
Ron : That's the best.
Beacrox : I'll go down.

 

And once again.
Alberu was having headaches and nightmares about Cale throwing a lot of trouble at him.

Alberu : I swear, I will give the position of prime minister to that brat-!

 

Cale : Hacho!
Cale : ???

Chapter 50: Chapter 48

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Cale!!"

 

Barrow turned towards that sound and put his index finger to his lips. 

Namwoon, who saw Cale's head resting on Barrow's shoulder peacefully, covered his mouth with his hand and nodded seriously.

Namwoon and Dorph approached, Dorph looked at Cale for a few seconds then asked Barrow in a small voice.

 

"He's sleeping again, my liege?"

"Not sleeping, he fainted when we just left Chungmuro."

 

Dorph frowned and placed his hand on Cale's forehead.

 

"Why, again? He should have had enough rest."

"Well.."

 

Barrow glanced at Namwoon who was staring at red dragon on Barrow's red head and Dorph who understood kept his mouth shut. He would ask again later.

 

"Barrow ahjussi, have you been waiting long?"

 

Namwoon said after seeing that dragon growl at him, because that teenager's gaze was too intense and disturbing.

 

"Not really, how are those bastard and girl?"

"Oh, that madman immediately ran away angrily after Jihye handed over love letter from grasshopper ahjussi."

"Letter..what..?"

"Love letter."

 

Namwoon said super seriously.

 

"After we finished stealing a lot of flags, Jihye said that grasshopper ahjussi had a letter for him. After reading it, that madman had a scary face and ran. Dorph ahjussi and I didn't follow like Jihye and came here."

 

Barrow hummed to indicate he had heard. He then gave Cale to Namwoon.

 

"Carry him carefully, keep an eye on his robe. Put your right hand on Cale's back. Well, good."

 

After teaching Namwoon how to hold Cale comfortably, Igneel immediately got up and moved to Namwoon's head.

 

"Hey, get rid your tail, you dragon. Ack get rid, not hit me!!"

 

While Namwoon argued with Igneel, who was hanging his tail in front of his face, in a small voice so as not to disturb Cale. Dorph and Barrow went to the other side and talked.

 

"The god of death said that transfer would use Cale's body as a medium. Because of that, the book suddenly came out, releasing smoke and making Cale's body sleep. That's so that Cale's body doesn't get tired when receiving the power of the god of death."

“That god bastard, couldn't he just use a book?”

"No, I've also asked. And that pesky god said that using a book would actually make transfer unstable. Moreover, the god of despair is also sealed in that book. It would be a problem if the god caught a loophole and escaped or person who was sent back ended up entering the place where the god was sealed."

"He's a useless god."

"So useless."

 

Dorph and Barrow cursed the god of death fluently, which made the god of death click his tongue in his domain. He said that humans were very ungrateful and he would gladly see how Barrow would be tortured by family of his beloved son. 

With vengeance, the god of death looks forward to it~~

 

"You didn't ask?"

"What problem, Liege?"

 

Barrow looked at Dorph and Dorph nodded in understanding.

 

"Cale said he would take care of it, so I believed him."

 

Barrow chuckled and said.

 

"I'm persuaded."

"Well... let's start from the beginning... I hope... that pajama dragon doesn't beat me again..."

 

Dorph said with a face full of horror. He didn't mind being scolded or cursed at, but facing the center of his trauma was something else.

Then...

 

"Huh? What is that?"

 

Dorph and Barrow stared at the strange golden dome that appeared, which Namwoon pointed at.

 

"Maybe the others are there?"

"O-oh..."

 

Namwoon nodded and ran along. It wasn't far from where they were.

From afar, they saw Sangah holding Gilyoung, Sayeru, girl and Heewon. They all stood looking at Kim Dokja.

 

“Heewon-ssi, why are you here? I told you to wait at Changsin Station…”

"No, how long have I been waiting? Besides, she's been hungry since morning. Aren't you worried about your sister?"

 

Hearing Jung Heewon's words, that girl was seen pointing at Kim Dokja with an unhappy face and said. 

 

"That person is not my brother."

"Eh?"

"He's uglier than my brother."

"Pfft."

 

Namwoon laughed loudly which made the others turn to them.

 

"Ah... are you here too?"

 

Jung Heewon was shocked, then she came to her senses and looked at Kim Dokja and then at that girl.

 

“No, wait a minute. Dokja-ssi, this isn't your sister? I think that's why you asked me to save her.”

"No."

"Then who is it?"

 

Heewon said in surprise.

Then there was a growling sound from the girl's stomach.

 

"Uh... god of death bastard... I'll hit the back of his head..."

 

Along with the mumbling of Cale's lazy voice who had woken up.

 

"Wait, why is Cale sleeping? Did he faint again?"

 

Kim Dokja, who was about to laugh at fate of his plan which might collapse, approached Cale who was dropped off by Namwoon.

That naughty dragon on Namwoon's head also sat on Cale's shoulder and rubbed his cheek with Cale's.

If it weren't for this situation, Kim Dokja would really be tempted to enjoy that refreshing view.

 

"Well.. sort of."

 

Cale said rubbing his eyes, with one hand patting Igneel's head.

 

-kyung!!

"Yeah yeah, I'm also happy to see you're okay, Igneel."

"Cale?!"

"Hm? Mia?"

 

Cale stopped his hands and turned in surprise toward girl, who Heewon was carrying.

 

"My Cale!!!!!"

 

Yoo Mia also immediately ran to hug Cale and kissed Cale's cheek, which made Cale's face black.

 

"I told you to stop doing that, how old are you?"

 

Cale said pushing Mia's face, which looked very happy and enthusiastic.

Cale took a cookies out of his spatial bag and gave it to Mia.

 

"Kim Dokja, what are you doing here? The others have started."

 

Cale said pointing to several people fighting inside the golden dome behind Kim Dokja. He also saw Joonghyuk attacking someone there.

 

"Damn, right."

 

Kim Dokja said when he came back to his senses and was about to leave.

 

"Dokja-ssi, where are you going?"

"I will occupy Changsin Station."

 

Kim Dokja said in a hurry, he didn't have time to explain that problem to Cale. 

Kim Dokja was in a hurry.

He had to challenge him, even if he was late. Kim Dokja hoped for a long distance teleport scroll but intermediate dokkaebi wouldn't let him open Dokkaebi Bag.

Kim Dokja glanced at intermediate dokkaebi who was looking at him with interest and gritted his teeth.

Then Jung Heewon, who looked at Kim Dokja who was in a hurry, opened her mouth.

 

"Why are you going there?"

"Hah?"

“Kid, take that thing out. Didn't I give it to you before?”

"Yes!"

 

Yoo Mia handed the package of cookies into hands of Sayeru, who was used to Cale and reflexively accepted it. 

Then, that girl put her hand to her mouth. After a while, her mouth became abnormally large and an unusually sized rock appeared. 

 

"??"

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at Mia who put down the 'stuff' and went back to picking up the cookies and eating it.

 

"I can use inventory skills, Cale."

"Uh... yes."

 

Cale said absentmindedly, while taking a handkerchief from his spatial bag and wiping the drool on Mia's mouth, who was standing still as if she was used to it. 

Meanwhile, Kim Dokja quickly moved towards the boulder.

 

"What's this?"

"Don't you know?"

 

Heewon said mischievously.

Kim Dokja examined the rough rock surface. Then he saw a small groove that could hold something.

 

"This..."

 

Kim Dokja looked at Heewon and Sayeru dumbfounded. Cale had taken all the poles as souvenirs before. Come to think of it, Sayeru, who was with Cale previously, was also accompanying Heewon this time.

Jung Heewon shamelessly said. 

 

"Don't you need a flag pole to occupy the station? I remember how Cale took the pole out of his bag earlier and Sayeru also said that it was a good idea."

 

Kim Dokja tried to say something but fell silent. He thought that only Cale, who was probably a lazy kid, would think of taking the whole pole because he didn't want to go back and forth. But... he didn't expect Heewon to also...

 

"Why? Is there something wrong?"

"...No."

“Then what do you do? Please enter the flag.”

 

Kim Dokja nodded and took out his flag. It's profitable, so be it.

 

 

[Your group has occupied the target station.]

 

 

Cale glanced at the system message and Kim Dokja disappeared from their sight.

 

"By the way, Cale. Do you know this girl?"

"Mia?"

"Yes."

 

Heewon asked curiously, as she took cookies that girl offered.

 

"Girlfriend."

"Joonghyuk's little sister."

 

Mia and Cale answered at same time, Cale stared dumbfounded at Mia who gave a strange answer.

 

"???"

"Oh my..."

 

Said Sangah who had been silent for a long time with a small smile.

 

"Is that so?"

 

Heewon continued, chuckling.

 

"Of course, I will be his wife. Cale is lazy so I will do everything for Cale. Cale's handsome face is enough to be my ideal type. Cale is also rich so he is my partner. But if Cale is not rich, then I will work and raise Cale. Cale just keep quiet and I will do everything for my Cale."

 

Mia said in a super serious voice, Namwoon whistled. And Cale's uncles had faces as black as the bottom of a pot.

 

"I will kill Joonghyuk..."

 

Cale also heard Barrow's vicious muttering. But Cale just patted Mia's head calmly.

 

"Don't always talk nonsense."

"That's bullshit?"

 

Cale nodded, after all, it was natural for girls to say they wanted to marry their brother, father or uncle when they were little.

And of course, Cale had once again forgotten his current body age.

 

"I'm serious Cale!"

"Yes, Yes, Yes."

 

Cale said softly. Everyone except his three uncles was amused by the children's conversation.

Cale looked around, several people who were originally inside the dome appeared, just like when Kim Dokja disappeared before.

 

"Why did they come out?"

 

Sangah said confused.

 

"Absolute thrones... perhaps they don't have the qualifications?" 

 

Cale said while shrugging his shoulders and looking at the people who had also appeared.

 

"This isn't fair! Only those with coins can-!"

 

Cale glanced at the woman who was clenching her fists in annoyance.

 

"That's the King of Beauty, Min Jiwon."

"Huh? What king?"

 

Cale said confused after hearing the strange nickname.

 

"Cale is prettier."

"Didn't you say Cale was handsome, kid?"

"Cale is handsome and beautiful. Cale is perfect!"

 

Cale ignored Mia and Heewon's strange conversation and heard Sangah's explanation.

 

"If I'm not mistaken, that one is neutral king."

"Hm.."

 

Cale glanced at the dome, where Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk were facing each other. Kim Dokja can be seen having an enthusiastic face and clenching his fists.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Heh, I'm going to beat up this bastard!

Cale : Are you sure you can?

Kim Dokja : All statistics are reset, and only I am the richest!! I'll be able to beat him up once!!

Cale : ..it seems like you're very enthusiastic, aren't you...?

Kim Dokja : That bastard wanted to kill me before, Hahahaha ]

+

 

 

Cale almost opened his jaw in astonishment after seeing conversation with Kim Dokja. That reader is already very happy, even though he only hit protagonist, even though he said he was his favorite character.

Glancing at the dome with a face full of curiosity, ignoring his group who were chatting happily. Cale saw Kim Dokja hit Yoo Joonghyuk with all his strength.

Then Joonghyuk shot into the sky like a baseball hit by a bat, hit a barrier, bounced in the opposite direction and hit another barrier and landed on the ground after repeating this ping-pong action five or six times.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: ...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Congratulations Kim Dokja, you have become a pioneer of regression. Now we're done.

Kim Dokja : ...Surely he's not dead? I... I'll check first. ]

+

 

 

Cale saw Kim Dokja running towards Yoo Jonghyuk, he carefully pulled Yoo Jonghyuk off the ground. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: ...

Cale : Why? Dead?

Kim Dokja : ... no. But Yoo Joonghyuk looked at me with his eyes wide open. He was still conscious even though he was hit by a punch filled with 100 strength?

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : ..wow 

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja who was staring at his fist with a twinkle in his eyes. 

Before turning around, Cale almost tripped when he saw Kim Dokja slapping Joonghyuk's face which was already swollen.

 

"..."

everyone is a crazy bastard. When can I leave this place and go home..? Aigooo...

 

It wasn't long before the group that was chatting stopped talking and Cale raised his eyebrows to see that dome disappear.

 

"Oppa!!"

"Dorph, help these two to safety."

"Okay."

 

Dorph said as he headed to where Joonghyuk had fainted and took that brother and sister somewhere else.

 

[...Oh, a surprising winner has emerged.]

 

Kim Dokja who approached them, looked at intermediate Dokkaebi.

Intermediate Dokkaebi looked somewhat dissatisfied. Maybe didn't think Kim Dokja would win. But he had won.

 

[Very good. This is the result. Now, I notify all incarnations of Seoul. Just now, a new owner of Absolute Throne was born!]

 

Kim Dokja stopped walking and stopped intermediary dokkaebi who was about to launch the message system.

 

"Wait a moment."

[...What do you want?]

 

Dokkaebi's eyebrows twitched.

 

"You're too hasty. I haven't even sat on throne yet. Shouldn't you ask me first?"

[You're going up now, so does it matter?]

 

Kim Dokja turned around and approached Absolute Throne. 

The Absolute Throne floating in the sky slowly descended towards Kim Dokja.

 

-Do you want to sacrifice yourself? 🪨

'is it strong?'

-very strong 🪨

 

Cale, who was paying attention to the strange throne, saw the death god's book suddenly come out of his spatial bag.

 

So this book can go in and out of my own bag at will, right?

 

Cale thought while clicking his tongue.

 

 

{-Get ready Cale-}

 

 

"What can I do with this?"

 

Along with sentence, that appeared in book of the god of death, Kim Dokja asked.

 

[You can do anything to humans.]

 

It's short but scary.

 

[The Absolute Throne is just the name of item. As long as you sit on that throne, you can become an omnipotent force. No one in this world can stand against you and everyone will bow before you!]

"I will kill Kim Dokja if he dares to sit there."

 

Barrow said with a gloomy face. He would leave and he wouldn't be able to protect Cale. Leaving out variables like that would be a pain.

But Cale just shook his head.

 

"Don't worry."

 

Kim Dokja once said before leaving, that he would not sit there and would not let anyone sit. So Cale wasn't worried.

 

"What is all that?"

[...Hah?]

“Too good to the point of ridiculous. I will enjoy absolute power in the land I control.”

[Isn't it right to receive gifts in return for suffering? How many times have you almost died because of the throne...?]

"Ah, so the throne can act beyond the bounds of reason?"

[What?]

“You're good at lying. Aren't you a dokkaebi? Wouldn't the Bureau say something if you tricked me like this?”

 

Intermediate dokkaebi's expression hardened. On the other side, Bihyung appeared in front of Cale, who happily hugged his warm doll again. Bihyung had a pale face.

 

[H-he.. what does he want to do.]

"Don't worry."

 

Cale said, repeating to Bihyung.

 

 

{-Hold Barrow's hand as I give the signal-}

 

 

Cale gave a small nod as he read the new words.

 

"I will never sit on this Absolute Throne."

 

Then Cale heard Kim Dokja's delightful declaration.

The stunned Bihyung squirmed in Cale's arms and disappeared. 

There was an eerie silence that fell over Gwanghwamun.

 

Notes:

Before apocalypse.

Teacher: Please collect your weekend work at the table.
Student : Ok~~
Teacher : Teacher will call someone random. And will read homework in front of the class.
Student : Yes.
Teacher : Ok, Yoo Mia, come forward.
Mia: Yes.

 

Mia : I have oppa, he is a gamer. Even though he always prepares meals and takes care of the house, he always forgets to take care of hisself. So I always take care of him.
Teacher : Hm hm *Nods*
Mia : I got a younger brother, who my brother kidnapped a month ago.
Teacher : ....?
Mia : He is a lazy child and likes to sleep. He has difficulty exercising and I will take care of him. Even though I often take care my oppa, it feels different. It felt good to care for him. I'm always happy every day. Because of that, I finally realized. In the future, my dream is...
Teacher : This must be a babysitter who looks after children.*Nods*
Mia : ..become a wife.
Teacher: *choking* Wh-what?
Mia : I want to be a strong and powerful wife who will take care of my little brother and raise him. We will live happily together until old age. Of course I didn't forget Oppa. But my husband comes first.
Teacher : Stooop!!
Mia : What's wrong teacher?
Teacher: I ask you to write down your dream and reasons for choosing that, why-
Mia : Isn't dream... a job you want to achieve when you grow up?
Teacher: *Suddenly silent*
Mia : So it's the same.

And finally, it took teacher a full hour to tell Mia that the concept was different. And had to call 'Oppa' Mia, to tell her oppa to guide his sister.

After school.
Joonghyuk : ...after all, your words are too immature.
Mia : But that's my dream. I know what I said...
Cale : *Appears from the room*
Mia : *Sparkles and hugs Cale*
Cale : *With a black face tearing Mia who is too clingy* ....this is hot.
Mia : Cale...
Cale: What?
Mia : World doesn't want us to be together.
Cale : ????
Joonghyuk: ...
Mia : I didn't get blessing.
Cale : ...what are you talking about?
Joonghyuk : ....Mia, we need to talk again.
Mia : No!

 

And finally Mia, who doesn't even have his Brother's blessing, vows to grow strong with muscles and will prove herself!!

 

And that was the beginning of Mia, getting stronger and almost becoming a Transcendental.

Chapter 51: Chapter 49

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"My nephew!!!!"

"My eldest uncle!!!"

 

The second they disappeared, Barrow stretched out his hand towards Cale. Cale also responded and took his favorite eldest uncle's hand with trusting eyes.

They held hands, looked at each other, then nodded. Even if they would be separated, even if they would not meet later, even if sadness would strike their hearts. They just want to fill each other up and be together for a while. They believe that after they meet again, they will become stronger and will be able to protect each other in the future.Their backs would be turned over to others. This heart will be yours to hold. And your eldest uncle will always love his nephew.

 

-Plak

 

Barrow was stunned and looked at Cale who had a black face.

 

"...I don't know what you've been thinking since you saw what the god of death wrote. But stop imagining it Barrow. I have a very bad feeling."

"Ow.. Cale.. don't be like that. That bastard said not to move away from me, how about if your eldest uncle carries or holds your hand? Hm?"

"Get away from me or I'll slap you again."

"...I remember you also slapped me when I was disguised as Deruth..."

"Good, want to try it?"

 

Cale said clenching his fists with emotion and as serious as possible. But Barrow shook his head in horror, which made Cale snort.

By the way, the reason why Cale slapped Barrow was because he saw Barrow staring blankly at the book of the god of death.

And Cale suddenly remembered when Barrow had the same expression before apocalypse.

Then the next day, he woke up only to realize that he was wearing a girl's dress. Therefore, Cale's hand immediately itched when he saw that expression and reflexively slapped it.

 

...this crazy bastard is still crazy..

 

Cale turned his gaze back toward Kim Dokja who was still wreaking havoc. Cale didn't have time to hear what the Dokkaebi said earlier, but screams of the people in Gwanghwamun who were looking at Kim Dokja were more or less enough of an explanation.

 

"What? What are you thinking?"

"Don't be stupid and sit down quickly!"

"Damn, I'll sit...!"

 

Dokkaebi was still talking and persuading Kim Dokja, along with everyone else who was also trying to force Kim Dokja to sit at Throne.

 

[That throne can give you what you want. Just sitting on throne will build your 'narrative' and sponsors you contract will rise. Don't you know what this means?]

 

Dokkaebi who looked, perhaps, not as soft as Bihyung, continued to speak in a cold voice.

 

[I will warn you beforehand. I don't like low level dokkaebis. Don't think that flimsy tricks will work on me.]

 

 

+

[Cale : ... what are you discussing?

Kim Dokja : ...didn't you hear..?

Cale : I'm busy slapping Barrow. So what is that throne? Doesn't it look useful?

Kim Dokja : No, slap what.. uh.. hah.. okay forget it. Ahem. As dokkaebi said, the fifth scenario would be difficult to clear without Absolute Throne. However, I knew what dokkaebi wasn't saying. If I use this 'Absolute Throne' once, I will never be able to reach the end of scenario. In the original work, Yoo Joonghyuk noticed this only in the 14th regression.

Cale: What? Isn't it just a trick item?

Kim Dokja : 'Absolute Throne' is that kind of item. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders at Cale who was making an ugly face and glaring at dokkaebi.

 

"Why don't you be king?"

 

Kim Dokja turned his gaze to a restless person who appeared among the crowd. That man sighed and spat at Kim Dokja like he was insulting him.

 

“That's what I wanted to ask. Why do you want me to be king?”

"What?"

"What will you do if I kill you after I become king?"

 

That man's lips tightened for a moment. Kim Dokja continued to pay attention to the people around them. 

 

"You're all the same. Have you forgotten? We didn't live in a kingdom to begin with. Why are you acting like citizens of a kingdom? I don't want to be an ugly human king like you."

 

Kim Dokja looked up at the sky while speaking. 

 

"Besides, I don't want an ugly constellation like you to be my sponsor."

 

Then Kim Dokja looked at the throne.

 

"So, I will never sit on Absolute Throne. But."

 

Kim Dokja took out his sword and looked at Cale. 

 

"I won't let anyone else sit on that throne."

 

Cale grinned.

 

OK, I will help you..

 

Cale glanced at Barrow and Sayeru. They both understand and will immediately approach Kim Dokja when the chaos starts later. Barrow even immediately carried Cale.

 

"...I can walk alone."

"We have to stay together."

"..."

 

That Dokkaebi's murmur was no longer soft. And again, Cale didn't have time to hear what he said. So Cale just looked at Kim Dokja who was casually ignoring Dokkaebi.

 

“How long will you continue to be pulled helplessly into dokkaebi scenarios? Does anyone know what it means to sit on Absolute Throne?”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the people.

 

"Constellations on the Korean peninsula. It's the same for you. I know that not all constellations are same. Some constellations are low and some are high."

 

 

+

[Cale : Ranking?

Kim Dokja : Yes. There is an invisible ranking among constellations. Just as some constellations watch incarnations, other constellations watch constellations. To be precise, the lower constellations are being watched.

Cale : ..this world makes me dizzy.

Kim Dokja : ..hahaha.. yeah.. our world now is this. ]

+

 

 

Cale felt irritated by strange rules of this world. Luckily he can communicate and collaborate with reader. Who knows what would happen if he was just thrown into this world without a clue.

 

..maybe I'm going a little crazy?

“But is that enough now? How long are you going to turn this land into a playground for unhappy guests?”

 

Cale looked back at Kim Dokja who was still giving his speech.

 

"Working to build history to become a constellation and then building a narrative to become a narrative level constellation… then what? The higher the sky, the brighter the stars? How long will you continue to use the descendants of this land for your own purposes?"

 

At this time, dokkaebi was not soft, starting to take action.

 

[I can not take it anymore.]

 

System messages arrived at the same time.

 

 

[A new scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

[Sub Scenario – Forced Succession]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: B

Clear Conditions: Suppress the incarnation of 'Kim Dokja', who does not want to sit on throne and place him on throne.

Time Limit: 30 minutes

Compensation: 6,000 coins

Failure: –

+

 

 

"Oh."

 

Barrow immediately ran towards Kim Dokja followed by Sayeru. Others also approached Kim Dokja after seeing Barrow. 

 

look at this, your words are considered dirt, Kim Dokja.

 

Cale thought in Barrow's arms, after seeing the people who had been shaken still approaching Kim Dokja. In the end, it's either money, gold coins, status or bad wishes. Everything will be in the forefront, rather than human conscience. That was also the reason why alchemist tower could happily sacrifice many people just for trivial things. Conscience cannot make you satisfied, but without conscience, you will become an ugly monster.

 

...Yes..

"Skip me if you can." 

 

A woman appeared in front of Kim Dokja. People faltered at his growled words. That's Jung Heewon.

 

...but not everyone I guess? Because if that were the case, then this world would be doomed from the start.

"No matter what the world is like, there is something you must never forget." 

 

Yoo Sangah suddenly approached. Lee Gilyoung, who was awake, stood behind Kim Dokja with a hammer as if he had been waiting. Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook, the strange prophet also came forward.

 

“…Sometimes, Representative-nim is more like protagonist than Yoo Joonghyuk.”

“Yoo Joonghyuk isn't this crazy…”

 

There were also people, who Cale didn't know.

 

"Just this once, I'll help you."

"Your words are convincing."

 

They are Beauty King Min Jiwon and Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung. It was a person Yoo Sangah had introduced to him from afar. 

 

-Puk

"Cale..."

"Do what you want to do, leave the defense to us."

 

Cale said while hitting Barrow's head, who wouldn't put him down.

 

-Kyaaaaaahhhh

 

Cute Igneel was also blowing fire, from over Cale's shoulder.

 

"Heh, this will be fun won't it. Attacking humans is more fun than monsters."

 

Namwoon spread an aura of death and twirled his dagger with a cruel face.

 

[You play well... what are you doing? Pull him down now!]

 

The people who had retreated started running towards the throne again. 

Jung Heewon pushed the people around Kim Dokja and asked 

 

"Dokja-ssi, do you have any ideas?"

"Yes."

"What should we do?"

“Like Cale said, give me some time. I have to destroy this throne.”

 

Cale glanced at the new sword Kim Dokja had taken out and looked back at the chaotic crowd.

 

"Uhh.."

"W-what is this?!"

"Hoek"

 

Cale stared flatly as people were pushed back, because of dominating aura he had.

 

"Woah, this aura is really useful."

"Good idea Cale."

 

Namwoon added an aura of death and Barrow added his own dominating aura. The fight stopped when people vomited or collapsed with their eyes open.

 

-Gruuu

-Kaaaaaahhhh

 

There was a sound of thunder from the sky and Igneel blowing fire from his mouth, which made people step back further.

 

"Dragon!!"

"Why is there a dragon?!"

"Crazy"

"Where did they get that?!"

"Ha?"

"This.."

 

Even 'king' who was helping, was stunned because of the rampaging dragon.

 

"Bring them back."

 

Although Cale, did not use his top whip to hear elemental's answer. But Cale felt how the wind threw the unconscious person backwards, in response to elementals hearing his request.

 

-Zzzttt

 

Then in an instant, a dazzling red light descended from the sky. The light made people's eyes close for a few seconds.

 

"What the hell?!"

"Who are they?!"

 

Seeing an eerie charred circle ahead, separating the group of people. The chaos makers paled.

 

[Constellations that use lightning are stunned]

"Cough."

"Cale."

 

Cale waved his hand toward worried Sayeru.

Suddenly another dazzling light shone from Kim Dokja's direction.

Cale turned his head and tilted his head, seeing Kim Dokja's new sword start to burn with a bright flame.

 

-Bang!

 

Kim Dokja swung the sword towards Absolute Throne. There was a loud noise and a fire was burning.

Then, not long, there was a sound of air tearing.

Cale raised his head in horror. It felt like someone was caressing him, with an aura that was bleaker than that of a death god.

 

What other god would have this throne?!

 

Then an ominous black light appeared and hovered above Absolute's throne. 

One strand tried to approach Cale which he immediately repelled with his silver shield.

 

"I do not like it."

 

Cale nodded at Namwoon's statement. Namwoon was incarnation of the god of death, so he would be more sensitive. Even Igneel had cowered and Barrow had a murderous face staring at black light.

 

-Be careful Cale 🪨

 

Kim Dokja swung it a few more times and the new sword started to break. However, Kim Dokja with a pale face and stubbornness, still slashed that throne. Yoo Sangah shouted.

 

"Dokja-ssi! Hurry!"

 

The people in front didn't even think about getting closer, even though the aura they were emitting had already been taken away, because they were stunned.

 

Then, after a long time...

 

 

[Constellation connected to star relic 'Absolute Throne' has disappeared.]

['Unknown God' has noticed the changes in this world.]

 

 

['Unknown God' has stared at you.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' shows his status to 'Unknown God']

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that he will protect his son]

 

Cale also looked at indirect message with furrowed brows. Then, the strange aura of absolute throne thinned and disappeared, Absolute throne became an ordinary chair and lost its light. 

The angry voice of dokkaebi not soft was heard.

 

[You lowly people can't understand who you're dealing with...!]

 

 

[Sub scenario has ended.]

 

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

Cale turned toward Kim Dokja after removing his shield.

His eyes widened, he was very surprised to see Kim Dokja vomiting blood and immediately ran over.

 

"Are you crazy?! Why is this?"

 

Cale frantically touched Kim Dokja.

 

"Eh?"

 

And Cale suddenly felt his stomach turn upside down, it felt lighter than when Mila-nim put his plates together. But it still hurts.

Cale groaned which made Barrow panic, he imitated Cale and tried to touch Kim Dokja, but that pain didn't seem to spread to the others.

 

damn it! So it's just rubbing off on me, what is this bullshit?!

 

Cale couldn't speak, his white skin became paler. And blood flowed from his mouth.

 

-What is this?! 🛡️

-This is crazy! 🍃

-Fuck! ⛈️

-XXX XX XXX XXX XXXX 💦

-Cale! 🪨

-This... sniff... why is your soul shaken...? Sniff.. this thing didn't hurt you Cale, but because you're not from this world, its actions shook your soul... 💓

 

['Probability' shaken]

[ 'Probability' tries to withdraw its power]

 

The pain subsided, Cale was finally able to catch his breath.

Kim Dokja, whose pain was also decreasing, stared in horror at the red head covered in blood. He wanted to ask, but the storm of probability was still swirling around him. He wanted Cale to stay away so he wouldn't be affected by it.

 

"..crazy bastard.."

 

Cale hit the back of Kim Dokja's head with very upset emotions. He hated pain and because of this crazy bastard, he felt pain. But he felt that if he let go of his touch, this thing called probability would attack Kim Dokja again with great force.

When Kim Dokja was still panicking about his little kid's condition. 

A star in the distant night sky, shining quietly.

One by one, constellations began to shine on Kim Dokja.

Intermediate Dokkaebi called out when he saw the messages from constellations.

 

[Why...?]

 

Every time a star is added, Kim Dokja's pain decreases a little. 

The tattoos on Cale's hands also glowed and enveloped the two of them, trying to reduce the pain. Kim Dokja felt, if the 'probability' suddenly became light too, it might have something to do with Cale, so he was grateful. 

But he also felt sad because he made Cale suffer.

 

"Enough Cale."

"I'll hit you again later."

"..Sorry."

 

Maybe without Cale, Kim Dokja would have lost consciousness because of this probability.

 

[Is this story you wanted to show?]

 

Kim Dokja didn't answer the voice in his mind, but he stared at the sky with burning eyes.

 

[We will watch over you, king of a kingless world.]

 

Cale also looked up at the sky and got up unsteadily, along with Kim Dokja who was trying to get up with the help of Heewon.

 

"Cale..."

 

Cale looked at Barrow whose eyes were red, to reassure him and looked back at the sky.

There are many stars. Still, it wasn't enough to overturn the dark night sky. But it's beautiful.

 

 

[The fourth scenario ends forcibly.]

[There was an unscheduled incident so it will take time to complete the scenario.]

 

 

Kim Dokja stood up, pushed Heewon's hand away and wiped the blood flowing from his nose.

 

[You have made the worst choice. You will regret what you did today for the rest of your life. I'll make sure of it.]

"I hate that thing"

 

Kim Dokja laughed at Cale's words.

 

“It doesn't look as fluffy as Bihyung's fur, and I hate it.”

"Hm?"

 

Kim Dokja felt like he heard a strange sentence, but he didn't have time to ask, because of the system message that appeared.

 

 

[You have achieved a non-existent feat.]

[Your new narrative is created.]

[The 'King of a World without a King' narrative has been born.]

[You have acquired a possible stigma.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : We don't have a subsequent 'regression'. We will reach the end of the story in this world.

Cale: Oh. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja chuckled and ruffled Cale's hair.

 

"Hey!"

 

But unlike Kim Dokja who saw a new narrative message. Cale saw a strange system message.

 

[ 'Probability' apologizes]

"..."

what is this strange thing..?

 

Cale's gaze fell on the tattoo on his hand, he was sure...

 

it must be because of this thing. Who the hell is he?

 

Cale thought while narrowing his eyes coldly.

 

"What will happen now?"

"No, why did you break the throne?"

 

Cale turned toward the chaotic people who were wailing. They had trauma towards Dokkaebi and Kim Dokja was the person who made Dokkaebi angry. It's clear why they hate Kim Dokja.

Some people shouted at dokkaebi.

 

“Create Absolute Throne again! I will join scenario again!”

"This time I will be the ruler of throne!"

[The ended scenario cannot be changed by anyone. Whatever happens to you from now on is that human's fault.]

 

The dokkaebi's answer is not cold soft. He pointed at Kim Dokja while the shoulders of gathered people shook.

 

[A world without a king? Good. Let's try it once. I'll see how well you can survive without a focal point.]

 

Dokkaebi is not soft, snapping his fingers. Then the people in Gwanghwamun started to disappear like smoke. People screamed and ran.

 

“What? Is this sudden?!”

"Hm?"

 

 

{-Get ready Cale-}

 

 

Cale nodded at the death god's book that was still following him. He took the book and put it in his spatial bag, then walked towards Namwoon and gave Igneel into that teenager's arms.

 

-Kyu?

"Hah?"

"Take care of him for me, hyung." 

 

Cale didn't forget to also put package of cookies and drinks, into Namwoon's arms.

 

"Wai-"

 

And Namwoon also disappeared before he could say anything.

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

Cale turned toward at that sound and saw Yoo Sangah disappear. Then Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon. Next are Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook. 

 

"Liege!!"

 

Cale also saw Dorph running over throwing a spatial bag, with a face like he was throwing treasure at Barrow.

Then Sayeru grabbed Dorph's collar roughly and the two disappeared together.

Barrow also quickly carried Cale, before he disappeared with him.

 

"Cale!"

 

Kim Dokja shouted as Cale also disappeared, currently, he was the only one left in Gwanghwamun. Intermediate dokkaebi looked at him with a sinister smile.

 

[Please remember this. If this world is destroyed, it will all be because of you.]

 

When Kim Dokja wanted to speak, more precisely curse, there was a ringing sound.

His body shook and he was about to be transported to another place. 

 

"Craz-!"

 

And before disappearing, unfortunately Kim Dokja's curse could not be uttered. He collapsed due to severe nausea and a strong headache.

 

 

[10,000 coins have been received as completion for the fourth scenario.]

 

 

Notes:

Kim Dokja : I will beat up that Dokkaebi.
Dorph : *Holds spatial bag* This is our savior.
Sayeru : ...you and liege still- forget it.
Barrow : *Receives spatial bag* Yes, our savior.
Cale : .....what's inside...?

Chapter 52: Chapter 50

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"....?"

 

Cale hugged Barrow's neck, still in his arms, with a face full of question marks.

After they disappeared, they appeared in a place with walls filled with many words. About the demon king of salvation and so on, basically there were a lot of words flowing on the walls. No doors, no windows, just a pile of words.

 

"...try putting me down..."

"O-oh.."

 

Barrow who was in a daze put Cale down, Cale who had his feet on the floor that was also full of words, could only have an even more confused face. 

 

did we enter the wrong place?

 

He fell silent and tried to open his spatial bag to take out the god of death book. And if that bastard dares to spout nonsense, don't blame Cale if he really plans to kill god.

 

 

[Litt le  ca le  also  cu te]

 

 

"?"

 

Cale immediately raised his face in confusion, he felt like a blue window had appeared. But he didn't see anything in front of him.

With furrowed brows he looked around him, but there was nothing strange, only words that still covered the entire floor or walls.

But what Cale didn't know was, when blue window appeared, the words on the wall behind it, immediately formed into children's hands and grabbed onto the blue window. It only happened in an instant, so it was natural that Cale didn't notice.

 

"..camera..?"

 

Barrow gasped and turned to Cale who was narrowing his eyes at spatial bag, which Barrow had previously received from Dorph.

 

"Ahem, my nephew?"

"..is that camera? What's that? No, why are you carrying something like that?"

"No, these are some memories from this world and souvenirs for your family, ahem. And it looks like Dorph also included camera."

"...Is that true?"

 

Barrow nodded innocently. The truth is, Dorph had to look for some spare batteries for the camera after he put (threw) that bastard (Joonghyuk) somewhere safe. They had included a lot of memories of Cale's growth and Cale's cuteness in it. They plan, if they can go back, they will re-record this camera with recording stones. Therefore, Dorph looked for more batteries because of how many videos and photos of Cale there were. If the battery runs out and camera doesn't work when all memory hasn't been re-recorded, wouldn't they be over?

Barrow didn't know that his actions, would make Cale almost flee from the eastern and western continents in an uproar.

 

"..okay, forget it."

 

Cale chose to ignore Barrow, after all, if he could bring souvenir, then maybe he would be more accepted by his family?

The answer: Sure, but a little, very little. Cale-nim's videos and photos were accepted, but brainwashing continued. What is certain is that Clopeh is the most excited person. What would Clopeh Sekka do? Let's keep this secret from Cale-nim too. Keep it in your imagination tightly and don't let Cale-nim hear anything.

Cale picked up the death god's book, that immediately flew out and opened a page.

 

 

{-Cale-}

 

 

"It's not something like getting lost is it? Hm?"

 

 

{-ahem no son-}

 

 

"Hah?"

 

 

{-...no Cale-}

 

 

"So? Where is this?"

 

 

{-We work closely with person who gave you tattoo, he provides a space that is separate from scenario but still in this world. This is more effective than us creating our own separate room and making a mess-}

 

 

"Does that mean you can send them all directly? Besides, you said you could only send one at a time because you were afraid of being discovered by creatures from this world, right?"

 

 

{-No-}

 

 

Cale frowned with an ugly face.

 

"Why else, this separate space can protect us, so we just need to send without fear of being discovered. What other reasons do you want to say?"

 

 

{-Sayeru and Do-}

 

 

"Don't be nonsense, if you have help, that means you can also take them both without people of this world finding out. Do you think I'm stupid?"

 

 

{-Haah, not Cale. It's true that we don't need to waste energy to create our own separate space. But the movement of power from outside this world, greater than can be covered, will also keep this world aware. Those in this world are not just ordinary people, they will realize-}

 

 

"Then it's just useless? In that case, what's the point of that help?"

 

Cale scratched his head in frustration, did this god bastard make a wrong deal again? First, the vow of death with Barrow, which ended up being a disaster. What? Now he's making another strange deal? Don't tell that he will be the one to cover up this god's mistakes again?!

 

"Damn you"

 

 

{-...-}

 

 

Dad? Explain, you damn god.”

 

 

{-Sniff-}

 

 

"..."

 

 

{-Cale doesn't love me anymore....-}

 

 

"Do you want me to curse you worse?"

 

 

{-Ahem, it's not like there's no benefit, Cale. With this, I can make the transfer of souls safer-}

 

 

"Fuck, so it wasn't safe before?"

 

 

{-Well.. that's not it, son-}

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows threateningly.

 

 

{-...it's not like that, Cale. Transmigration of souls is not a good thing. Not to mention the distance between worlds is very far. There will be side effects, the worst is that you might end up back in a coma. Previously, we gods only paid attention to protecting you and tried half effort for the three. But with this help, we can concentrate the power that will be used to create space, to create protection in the souls of these three as well. We need a lot of power to ensure our protective power won't be eroded, before it reaches our world safely-}

 

 

"...Okay."

 

Cale felt like his heart had finally calmed down again. He almost exploded when he heard the god of death say, he would do half the effort for the three. Why would they come back when they were almost dead?

 

 

{-The order remains same, we will take Barrow first, whose soul is not in good condition. Then sent Sayeru and Dorph. You're the last one. You have many circumstances, so we need more power to wrap around your soul. You who have the weakest and most fragile body, your plates are also like glass. Not to mention you have many souls attached to you. We will send you last with all our strength. Besides, you were leaving at that time, why hold back?-}

 

 

"...why do I feel like you're complaining?"

 

 

{-Correct!! So why do you still not want to be my son?! Look how nice I am to you Cale-}

 

 

Cale didn't change his expression, still flat with a face full of threat.

 

 

{-...Okay. I mean, if you were my son, it would be easier for me to make you a medium for soul transfer. Without being my son, your body burden might also be heavy-}

 

 

"Then?"

 

 

{-See, you had to sleep a lot beforehand didn't you? Isn't that troublesome? And your soul will also be unstable for a while, it won't be dangerous, but still, you will have difficulty using your power later. Well, it's troublesome, isn't it? So, it's better to be my son, Cale-}

 

 

"When do we start?"

 

Cale said, ignoring the god of death's complaints and looking at Barrow who was still counting the number of recordings for the 4th time, afraid that someone would be left behind.

 

 

{-...sniff..Cale..Cage doesn't love me.. Cale doesn't either...-}

 

 

"When do we start?"

 

Cale repeated, still watching Barrow who happily closed his spatial bag with a beaming face.

 

 

{-...anyway, there is a time difference, as usual. After transfer, you will immediately return to scenario. Don't get hurt and stay careful. Jung Soo and Jung Gun get information, the next gap is when the tower containing the demon appears in that world-}

 

 

"Demon?"

 

 

{-They are different from demons in our world-}

 

 

"Okay, convey my regards to Jung Soo"

 

 

{-He also asked me to convey his greetings and said, not to force yourself-}

 

 

Cale chuckled.

 

 

{-When I contact you, try not to let Sayeru and Dorph stay away from you-}

 

 

"I know."

 

 

{-Barrow-}

 

 

"Barrow"

 

Cale and the god of death called out to Barrow, who remained silent. He hears that call and approaches restlessly.

 

"Are you sure you'll be okay later?"

"Yes"

"You don't get hurt, understand?"

"En"

"Don't force yourself, don't vomit blood, don't faint. Also don't forget to get more sleep, it will be dangerous if you faint because you are tired."

"Yes, Yes, Yes"

"Don't miss your meal either, stay with Sayeru and Dorph."

"I understand."

"You, are you really okay Cale?"

"Should I make an vow with you?"

"No! vow are dangerous, don't believe in the gods too much."

 

 

{-Hey! Don't influence my Cale!-}

 

 

"Okay I wouldn't trust him too much. He's rarely reliable."

 

 

{-...-}

 

 

"Also..also..that.."

"Barrow."

"H-huh?"

"Be careful."

 

Barrow looked at Cale, the person who made him feel what family was and what warmth was. He was still afraid to leave his nephew. When he returned, he would no longer be his blood nephew and he would no longer be able to help Cale. He was anxious and afraid, but he had promised to help Cale take care of Hunter. He wanted to repay at least a little, even though he knew he wouldn't be welcomed by Cale family, but he didn't care, he didn't want a favorable reception, he just wanted redemption. Even if his life was redemption, then he would accept it, he would only ask Cale's family for one thing later, at least allow him to help Cale a little, just a little. After that, he would give up his life willingly.

Barrow's eyes turned red, he hugged Cale tightly. He took a breath and did something.

 

"Huh? Wait! Barrow, what are you doing?!"

"Take half of my soul, I know that my soul is collapsing little by little, so I learned to scrape or wrap it even though it might not be very useful."

"I didn't ask that! Let go for a moment, hey!! What are you doing!"

"I only feel safe if you hold half of my soul, Cale. Don't worry, I will still live, I'm just afraid that an evil god or hunter will use me again. Even though the god of death said that he could destroy my soul if I became evil, but it's not reliable."

 

Cale glared at the god of death's book with a murderous gaze, he didn't expect that damn god, also tell Barrow about this.

 

 

{-...-}

 

 

"Well... anyway... If the worst happens, you can destroy or restrain me with my own soul. Soul is the center of power, so don't worry about me turning evil and causing chaos again."

-Cale there is a red ball in your soul 🪨

-This is Barrow 🍃

-I poked him 🛡️

-I want to XX and XXX him 💦

-Let's burn him a little ⛈️

-He's the one who made me have to work hard to heal Cale.. 💓

-Oops 💦

-.. ⛈️

-... 🍃

-...🛡️

-Do not be quiet! Hold back crybaby!! 🪨

-Hehehe 💓

-!! 🛡️

-!!! 🍃

-Oy!! 💦

-Ahhh!! ⛈️

 

Cale ignored the commotion of ancient power and also sensed something that he could feel but couldn't touch. But as Barrow said, he be able to crush or suppress that soul, which would affect Barrow's real body.

 

"...Are you sure about this Barrow?"

"Very."

 

Barrow said smiling faintly and letting go of his hug. Barrow patted the little red head in front of him and changed his expression to a stern one, after turning towards book of the god of death. 

If the god of death existed with a physical body, he would wipe his forehead which was full of cold sweat. This Barrow is scary...

 

"Just start."

 

 

{-Good-}

 

 

The god of death said in response to Barrow's words. The book flew toward Cale and circled Cale twice.

 

 

{-Close your eyes. Hold Barrow's hand and hold me in the other. This may hurt a little, but just bear with it. Once finished, you will immediately move to scenario, Cale. And Barrow will move to the temple of the god of despair. I've asked Cage and Saint the sun god to wait for you there-}

 

 

After that, the death god's book closed and fell in Cale's left hand. Cale looked at Barrow.

Taking a sad breath, Barrow grabbed Cale's right hand.

Little by little, the aura of death came out of the book and enveloped Cale. Cale felt hot and uncomfortable all over his body. Sweat flowed, it felt like he was in front of lava, but after that, an aura of death came out of his left hand towards Barrow and he felt cold as if he had been thrown into a freezer.

 

"Uh.."

 

Cale could only groan in pain after feeling two forces of painful heat and scary cold attacking his body.

 

what's little?! Don't these people know what a little hurt means?!  

 

Cale once again wanted to hit the back of the death of god's head.

 

-This power doesn't hurt you, Cale. It's just that, because this is godly power, your body is putting up resistance. That's why the god of death wants you to become his saint, because that way, your body will experience a slight resistance reaction. 🪨

'I know'

 

But still, Cale still gritted his teeth and cursed the god of death in his mind almost 1000 times. And the god of death also felt his back cold when he was wrapping Barrow's soul.

After what seemed like too long. The uncomfortable feeling became less, he also felt the hand holding his right hand gradually disappear. Cale wanted to open his eyes, but he held it in, he didn't want his efforts to fail because of curiosity.

 

"..See you later, Cale."

 

Barrow's small voice sounded as Cale felt the hand he was holding disappear.

Then suddenly, Cale heard the sound of a child's amused laughter.

When Cale felt the power of the god of death stop entering his body from the book, Cale immediately opened his eyes in confusion looking for the source of that laughter.

But what he saw was...

Sky...

Yeah.

This is sky..

Aigoo...

 

"DEATH GOD BASTARD!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!"

 

And Cale, who opened his eyes while falling through the sky, could only curse loudly, as he vengefully threw away the god of death's book and felt horrified by the ground far below him.

 

"DAMN GOD!!!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile Barrow.


Feeling Cale's missing hand, Barrow opened his eyes uncomfortably.

 

"..."

 

Then he closed his eyes again.

His body trembled, cold sweat slowly came out, his face gradually turned pale. 

Not because of anything, but it was because the scene in front of him was very scary. It wasn't that Barrow was arrogant, but as a professional reincarnator, he had met many individuals. What is he afraid of? He can even boldly steal the dragon lord's eggs, bully the king of a country or make dark elves or vampires his subordinates.

But really...

This...

Very scary..

Very..

Can Barrow strangle the god of death?

Should he ask his cute nephew to seal that bastard god?

 

"ugh.."

 

Just imagine, if as soon as you opened your eyes, what you saw was...

His loyal black swordsman Cale Henituse, released his aura while putting on a murderous face.

The oldest dragon with gold dust flying and his expression could even compete with swordsmen.

There are bones of dragon and necromancer, whose horror can be felt even from a distance of 4 km.

The black crown prince, holding his strange spear weapon, which is now transformed into the shape of bazooka (Barrow wondered, how could people of this world form such modern weapons?)

A growling wolf cub.

The mist of the kitten tribe, which contains deadly poison.

Sun twin, especially sun saint, that person held a mirror, in the manner of a gangster holding a bat.

Dragon in pajamas, pounding his fists.

 

"Bastard! You were the one who got our hero injured earlier!!!"

 

..well, there are also traitors who side with Cale Henituse, who is now a fanboy (Barrow learned those words in modern world).

 

"Humans are hurt because of you!!"

 

Don't forget the baby dragon whose black mana has spread everywhere.

 

"Open your eyes you bastard, do I need to beat you into dust before you open it huh?"

 

Barrow flinched when he heard the old dragon's cruel words. He opened his eyes shakily.

 

"Oh, my gosh. Am I late?"

 

Ok, there was an additional person, a witch with red hair, who was clenching her wand like she was going to smack someone's head off.

 

"Gulp.. I.. I.. I thought only the saint of the god of death and the saint of the sun god came?"

"Who are you calling the saint of the god of death huh?"

"That is not.."

"You think we'll just leave you alone with the saints, hm? Is that so, mister villain?"

 

Barrow shook his head many times in horror, when he heard the voice of the Roan kingdom's crown prince growling.

 

"It's not like that, as you know, I won't hurt you. I've made a pact with the god of death-"

"You also made a vow when you stole me and my brother from my mother!!"

"..."

 

Barrow felt like returning to another world, let him die. It's hard to talk with all this pressure..

 

"I-"

"Should I cut him?"

"Don't Choi Han, that unlucky bastard wants him to stay alive so he can help."

"Let's hit him first."

"Wait a minute Rasheel-nim, didn't we prepare good magic beforehand?"

"Right, that's also good, witch."

"Let's put a mana bomb around his body first."

"Good idea Mary."

"Hannah, calm down."

"Oppa, put that mirror down, then tell me that."

"Ahem."

"As expected by the heroes' companions."

 

Barrow could only stare blankly at the terrifying discussion that Cale Henituse's family was having. He was a little confused, why could his sweet nephew have a scary family like this? Isn't his nephew suffering?

What is certain is, Barrow must be able to get out of this situation and speak calmly. Don't let him come back in vain. He had to help his nephew to take care of the rest of Arm, and help kill hunters. He must pay for his sins. Don't end up dying with regrets.

Barrow carefully put his hand into his spatial bag.

 

"Don't do anything strange, Mr. Barrow. Or do you want to die?"

 

The old servant said, rubbing the dagger with his finger.

 

"No... haaah... wait a minute. You know that I want to help, right, so please listen for a moment. I promise I won't do anything bad, I'm even willing to make any vow, as much as anything, I just sincerely want to helping my nep-"

"Humans are not your nephews!!"

"...helping Cale Henituse. So please, i-"

"Sorry, Mr. Barrow, but that doesn't mean we don't have grudges, okay?"

"You are the reason Cale-nim often gets hurt. Even though you help us, we still have anger."

 

Said the red haired wizard and the black swordsman.

 

"Well... fine. I will accept your anger... but... can you do it one by one...?"

"You think you can negotiate?"

 

The crown prince chimed in.

 

"Get your hands out of that bag."

 

Said the assassin's son beside assassin. 

 

“This.. I just wanted to show my nep- ahem Cale Henituse. As a small apology and request, I will show how Cale Henituse's hero is in another world.."

“Cale-nim?”

 

Instantly, the black swordsman immediately lost momentum. How to say it..

It's... like, a crazy black wolf growling with his mouth foaming. But when his master called, he immediately turned into a teddy dog...

 

"Where?"

"..."

 

In the face of horror, which was different from before. But still with sparkling eyes that were even more frightening, Barrow took out his camera.

 

"...this was when Cale was eating cake at the age of 6."

 

All of Cale's family stared intently at their little Red, who had a mouth full eating dessert.

 

"This is, when Cale sat in front of window until he fell asleep, hugging a teddy bear."

"Kyaaaaa, young master Cale is so cute!!"

 

The red haired witch said while covering her mouth.

Barrow continues to show many photos and plans about recording them all onto a record ball so they will last. 

The atmosphere is harmonious...

After 1 Hour.

Barrow wiped his cold sweat and sat on the ground after seeing Cale family going crazy because of photos and videos. Even old dragon was also staring at one photo intensely. Photo of Cale trying to pick up a book on a tall bookshelf when he was 5 years old.

 

"Phew... at least now I won't die right away..."

"Is that so?"

 

Barrow gasped, and looked to his left. There's assassin and his child... and dragon in his pajamas.

 

"Tie him up and take him to basement, Beacrox."

"Yes father."

"Don't misunderstand, human. We just don't want any mistakes. It will hurt, but if you really want to be good, you should be able to endure it, right? Besides, you have to remember how many humans and dragons died at your hands. We won't kill you, but don't blame us for being cruel."

 

Barrow lowered his head and gave a bitter smile as Beacrox tied him up.

 

"Yeah... I know... as long as you let me stay alive to help, you can do anything..."

"That's what you said."

 

That assassin said and the three laughed creepily.

Barrow swallowed his saliva.

 

..I.. really won't die, right..?


 

Notes:

God of death: Don't, don't, don't, don't!! Don't kill him!! Stop them Cage!!
Cage : *Pretends not to see Barrow being taken by Beacrox*
God of death: At least tell them not to kill him!! We can use that guy as bait!!
Cage : *Tapping his head* Noisy. *Then follows the three people, who brought Barrow, after asking Rosalyn to choose a cute one for her to look at later*

Meanwhile.
Eruhaben : ...it's cute.
Eruhaben was being tempted to adopt a 'grandchild'.

Alberu : ...damn. *Thinks of the children around them who are too immature and cruel then looks back at Cale Henituse who looks innocent and sweet* Damn...
And Alberu almost fainted while watching the video of Cale pouting (?) when he was forbidden from eating his fourth cake.

Raon and Clopeh : *takes out a recording ball*

Choi Han : *Mutters* Cale-nim is really like a normal, innocent child... very sweet..

Chapter 53: Spesial (?)

Summary:

Time reminder: Pra-Regression

Notes:

My head hurts when I see what fourth wall says...

And does anyone have birthday today?
Consider this your gift from me~~

(Actually this is chapter when I want to go on hiatus in Indonesian version)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


"Mr. Song!!"

 

The man, Song Taewon, turned around with a tired face. While holding a pile of documents towards his office, he looked very tired, as seen from how the dark circles under his eyes can even rival those of a panda.

 

"What is it?"

"There were complaints from local residents that leader of Haeyeon Guild broke into one of illegal guilds and burned down the entire building."

"..."

 

Putting on a calm face even though the veins in his hands were bulging, Mr. Song asked calmly.

 

"Is there a reason?"

"Uh... wait a minute, I'll ask the team there first."

 

After 5 minutes, the same Mr. Song had aged again.

 

"..."

"Eh... didn't you hear me, Mr Song?"

"..."

"I said the leader of Haeyeon Guild broke in because he got information that place was a place where a fugitive child made fake identity."

"..."

"...Mr. Song?"

"Don't call him fugitive, that kid was kidnapped. And is there any other information?"

"Ahem, yes. Leader of that illegal guild said, they exchanged S-class bombs in exchange for help..."

"..."

"But they said that they made a treaty letter and didn't use it for humans, only monsters."

"..bomb..."

"That item is called Dragon's Rage....It was written, that it was made by the head of Alchemist, candidate for the head of magic tower and Golden Ancient Dragon. Well, I don't know the explanation... basically I have sent a team and we have secured that bomb."

"...did leader Haeyeon mention where he got that information from?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"?"

"...Hunter Sung Hyunjae."

"..."

 

And finally Mr. Song placed his documents hard on the nearest table.

It looked like he will going on a field trip to a 'certain' Guild building.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Seseong Guild Building, glass garden.


 

"Thank you Miss Evelyn."

-Tak

"How?"

 

Asked a dark red haired one with red gray eyes. He put down his tea and looked at man with blonde golden hair and eyes who had hung up the phone, with anticipation.

 

-Tok-tok-tok

"Hey Hyunjae."

 

That man named Hyunjae stopped tapping his fingers on the table and looked up.

 

"Button your shirt properly, Henetian Von Henituse"

"Don't mention my full name, you're scary you damn blonde. Besides, it's hot, you're the one who forbade me from wearing just a t-shirt. Forget it, what? Is my little brother there? Is there any additional information? That old man keeps nagging!!"

 

Silence for several minutes. Facing the man in front of him whose face was also red with irritation, Hyunjae answered calmly.

 

"Same, just normal information. Like if he exchanged a fake identity for an S class item."

"Tsk, my little brother is too wasteful, just give him class B. A small guild like that."

 

Ignoring Henetian's nagging, Hyunjae drank his tea and asked.

 

"Are you sure that's your little brother? Didn't your little brother disappear 8 years ago? Not to mention, I already told you, didn't I? That kid himself said that he was from another world."

"I'm sure, he looks like my mother. They are both sweet, cute, funny, adorable, gentle (?), loving person, (?), animal lovers, too white, lazy... hm? Is Cale you met also lazy?"

"No, looking at how he stops the monsters. He seems like a hardworking kid(?)."

 

Henetian nodded.

 

"That means he like my father and that old man. They're both workaholics."

"You too."

"Oh."

"..."

"Not to mention, you know that old man's strange skills, right? When I gave him photo, he immediately looked like he was 10 years younger, screamed and said that he was his favorite cute grandson."

"A skill that can show a person's family status and bad intentions..."

"Yep, I think that's because before the Gate existed, that old man always did blood tests on anyone he thought was familiar around Cale's age. Maybe that's why he had strange skills."

"Hm.."

-tok-tok-tok

 

Hyunjae put down his tea and returned to tapping his fingers on the table.

 

"So what? It's been more than 2 months. We haven't even gotten any useful information."

 

Henetian asked again impatiently.

 

"Let's rest for some time first."

"I don't agree, Cale said he was from another world, right? I'm afraid he was brainwashed."

"The person who brought him is not human."

"That's more dangerous."

"If we take a break, maybe we'll catch them off guard and come out."

"..Haaaaaaaaaaa...."

"This is better."

"That old man won't stop."

"He has a lot of underlings with stealth skills, just try not to be detected. We have to make it look like we're surrendering."

"I'll try to persuade him... don't expect much. After all, Cale is the weak point of our family, father and mother also died of exhaustion after searching everywhere. I'm not sure grandfather will stop after getting a little clue."

"We need this plan."

"I know."

 

And both of them secretly sighed tiredly.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Mr. Song was finally able to return to his office, after he arranged things to detain those illegal Guild members. Carrying documents into his private room, before he started turning the knob, he smelled a strange smell.

 

"..blood..?"

 

It was not ordinary blood, but pungent blood, it was clear how serious this person's injuries were that the smell of blood was too strong.

 

"Oh, Mr. Song. Hunter Riette escaped by destroying Hunter's prison again. Do we need to send a team after her?"

"..."

"Hm? Mr. Song?"

 

The man who spoke, seeing how his boss was, just stood in front of his personal space without taking a step. So he, in surprise and worry, got up from his chair and approached Song Taewon.

 

"Is there anything wro-"

"Did someone come into my room?"

"Huh? No? Besides, my table is right in front of Mr. Song's room. So I'll know if someone comes in. Besides, I eat lunch at my table, so there's no way I'll miss anything?"

 

Seeing the knitted eyebrows getting narrower, that man became nervous and asked.

 

"I-is there an intruder? Should I ask the other hunter members to come?"

"Just..."

 

Mr.Song turned his gaze towards his subordinates.

 

"There was a strong smell of blood."

"...What?"

 

Before subordinate could understand the meaning of Mr. Song's words, his boss turned the knob and entered with one hand holding a pile of documents.

But nothing.

No blood.

There wasn't even a sign of life.

 

"Eh...? Nothing? Are you too tired, Mr. Song?"

 

That subordinate asked while glancing at the entire neat room in front of him.

 

"No, the smell of blood is still strong."

 

The dedicated subordinate almost said 'Wow, your nose is like a dog'. but realized and swallowed those words.

Followed Mr. Song into the room carefully. He saw how Mr. Song went to one of the pot and took out a needle...

No...

 

"Isn't that a hunter camera made by Henituse company, which was only sold a week ago?"

 

Mr. Song nodded.

 

"Did... you put it there, Mr. Song...?"

 

That subordinate asked strangely, little funny seeing how stiff a character like Mr. Song was, setting up a camera to record himself.

But before he could return his facial expression, Mr. Song looked at him.

 

"Ahem."

"...this is from the head of association. He posted it here so he can monitor my work activities. This is because I refused to take time off."

"That's right! Mr. Song works too hard."

"It's a lot to handle."

 

Master Song said faintly. He went to table, opened laptop and connected camera to laptop. Following the instructions for using the camera that he had previously tucked under his desk.

 

"Well... I'll be back Mr. Song. The prison guard will probably come for further treatment later."

"Okay."

-tak

 

After half an hour of trying to connect, finally the recorded video appeared.

Speed up videos. In the quiet room, Mr. Song suddenly felt his heart collapse.

That little kic.

The kid who is still missing now.

Appears in his room, talks to himself and then...

Tearing his own wrist.

And poured blood into a strange golden cube.

 

-Brak!

 

Then the blood and cube disappeared.

Mr. Song stood up suddenly, after seeing that kid stagger. Maybe because of blood loss.

Then that kid used Stealth and went through the window.

 

"...This.."

 

With a pale face, Mr. Song ran out the door.

He had to form a team to look for that little kid.

His situation now might not be good.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's go back a few hours.


"..See you later Cale."

 

Barrow's small voice sounded as Cale felt the hand he was holding disappear.

Waiting for a few minutes, he opened his eyes.

 

"..."

 

And in front of him, is an office.

Office in modern world.

 

"?????"

this... where else?!

 

With a black face, Cale scratched his head in annoyance.

 

'Are you guys there?'

 

Cale tried to call his ancient power, but it was useless. No answer.

 

what else is this place...?

 

Heading to a nearby table, Cale picked up one of the papers.

 

Is this in Korea? But what kind of world is this??? Why am I always sent to another world...

"I will kill the god of death..."

 

Gritting his teeth, Cale headed for the window.

And as he expected, this is an ordinary modern world.

He is even currently, on the 3rd floor of building.

 

"How can I go back-"

 

 

[C ale]

 

 

Cale froze, he stared at green window in front of him in disbelief.

 

"Don't tell me... that you sent me here?!"

 

Cale said irritably towards that window.

 

 

[So r ry   ca n 't   s e nd   dire c tly   be c ause   th at   wi ll   ca u se   you   to   b e   d e tect ed   by   st ar   str ea m ]

 

 

"You mean?"

 

 

[The r e   is   sc e na ri o   go ing   on   ri ght   no w   an d   yo u   wil l   be   de e med   to   hav e   vi o la ted   th at   sc e na rio   an d   th e n   ge t   deat h   pen a lty   if   you   g o   str a ig ht   ba ck]

 

 

Cale asked while sitting in office chair.

 

"Continue."

 

Cale said while sitting lazily in chair behind table because he hadn't relaxed for a long time and in a super duper lazy position, he raised his eyebrows.

 

 

[S o   y ou   we r e   se n t   he re   so   th at   star   st r ea m   wo u l d   th i nk   yo u   we re   goin g   th rou gh   hi dd e n   sce nari o   an d   a vo id   pe n al ty .]

 

 

"May I ask?"

 

Cale said in a flat tone.

 

 

[Ye s]

 

 

"Were you the one who sent me to that world and helped god of death and this tattoos?"

 

Cale asked showing the heart tattoo on his hand.

 

 

[N ot   m e   bu t   I' m   i ncl ud e d   to o]

 

 

"Anyone else?"

 

Cale said while straightening up.

 

 

[I'm   j u st   he l pin g,   he 'll   mee t   y o u   whe n   yo u   se n d   s om eo ne   el se   l ate r]

 

 

"Can't you just do it now?"

 

 

[H e' s   do in g   h is   jo b]

 

 

"Well... whatever."

 

Cale muttered.

 

I can ask things when we meet later.

"But that's how you talk? I'm having trouble reading it."

 

 

[. .. .  So rr y ]

 

 

I'm just asking, what's with this atmosphere of scolding a little kid?

"Forget it, just give me scenario."

 

 

[O ka y]

 

 

[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Let's take a short break]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Raid 3 times in dungeons of any class as entertainment. 

Time Limit: -

Compensation: 1,000,000 coins and return to planet 8612

Failure:-

*Additional note:

1. It is forbidden to use 'record' skill

2. Don't communicate with unknown people.

3. After scenario ends, the memory of incarnation will be erased.

+

 

 

Reads all conditions in scenario window. Cale frowned at number three and asked with a frown.

 

"Why must my memory be erased?"

 

 

[C a le   fr o m   a n o ther   wo rld.   T o o   m a ny   m em or ie s   w ill   cl u tte r   yo u r    m i nd]

 

 

"That doesn't make sense, give another reason."

 

 

[. . ..]

 

 

"What? Can't? Then delete the memory erased part."

 

 

[Ac t ual l y,   C al e   h a d   be e n   t o   t h i s   w orld   be fo re.]

 

 

"..What?"

 

 

[Ca l e   a cc i d en ta ll y   t ri g ge re d   a   h id den   sc en a ri o   and   t h en   cam e    h e re.   Ca le   wil l    r e turn   af t er   the   s ce na r io    e nd s   but   ac c identa l ly    att ra c ts   p e ople   w ho   a re   c a ll ed   t r ansce n de nta li s ts.]

 

 

Cale fell silent.

 

 

[C a le   ha s   a   s pe ci al   aur a   t h at   m a ke s   C a le   li k ed   by   s ev eral   c rea t ure s.]

 

 

"You mean?"

 

 

[C al e   tr a ns mi gr at ed   m o r e   tha n   on ce   an d   es cap ed   d e a th.  S o me   p e op le   w il l   be   cur i ou s   an d   w ant  to   kn ow   ab o ut   y ou .  M o r eo v e r,   y ou   a re   ju s t   a n   ord i nar y   hu m a n   be ing,   n o t   an   e x t raor d i nary   b e in g   lik e   t ra n sc e nden t als,   go d s   or   e ven   de mon   ki ng s   or   con st ella tio ns.]

 

 

"Forget about transmigration. What happened? Why don't I remember? When was that?"

 

Cale asked, straightening his body with a blank expression.

 

 

[Be f ore   pri so n   we lcom e.   O n l y   y our   so ul   is   se nt ..]

 

 

"What's with the scenario activating suddenly, I remember I didn't even do anything."

 

 

[ .. . .]

 

 

Cale narrowed his eyes threateningly as an ominous premonition came over him.

 

"Is that yo-"

 

 

[T h at 's   b l a ck   hi sto ry ! ]

 

 

And the room felt cold suddenly.

If that thing had a physique, he would have stepped back 40 meters from Cale and wiped his cold sweat.

 

 

[Ju s t   ma k i n g   sc e n a ri os   f or   f u n .  Wh o   wo u ld   h a v e   th ou ght   that   t he re   w ou l d   be   som eo ne   who   m e t    s uch   str a n g e   re qui r emen ts?]

 

 

Cale's chuckle was heard.

...but scary.

The hair on the back of the non-physical thing stood up.

Don't ask how can stand even though you don't have a physical.

Anyway, that's how it feels.

 

"Continue your explanation."

 

Cale squeezed his words out from between his teeth.

 

 

[Y ou   we r e   tak e n   awa y   by   t he m,   a nd   th e y   p la nn ed   t o   tra p   y ou   b y   th e i r   sid e   be c au  se   t h ey   we re   at t ra ct e d .   One   of   t h em   ha s   t he   a b il ity   t o   ma ni pula te   me m o ries ,   y ou r   res i sta n ce   is   bi g   and   yo ur   m e nt al ity   is   s tr o ng   s o   th ey   pla n   to   ta ke   you r   m emo r ies .  Luc k il y   ▮▮   ma n ag ed   t o   ar rive   a nd   tak e   you   b a ck   be for e   the y  saw   and   me s s ed   u p   yo ur   m e mori es   in   a  wo r ld   ot he r   t ha n    th is   w o rld. ]

 

 

"Censor? Who are you talking about? Who is censoring?"

 

Cale asked while tilting his head cutely.

▮▮ and that thing almost grabbed his non-existent heart hard when they saw Cale from the other side.

 

 

[A he m,  I  cen sor ed   i t]

 

 

"..."

forget it... it feels like talking to a strange person.

"Then the reason for erasing my memory and forbidding me from using records here... has something to do with that?"

 

 

[T he   fo rc ed   er a su re   of    y ou r   me mo rie s,   pr ev iou sl y   did    s om e   d am a ge ,   ▮▮    u s es   hi s   st ory   to   co ver   th e   w ou nd   bu t   i t 's   not   a   lo ng   ter m   s ol u ti on.   Tha t's   why   yo u   are   gi ven   th is    s c ena rio ,   i n    o rde r   to   re pa ir    t h e    w ou nd   at   the   s a me   ti me.   If   y ou   use   you r   R ec or d     in   thi s   w orl d    it    w il l   be   d e t ecte d    by    t he   per so n    wh o   too k    y our   m em o ry. ]

 

 

"But that doesn't explain the problem of erasing my memory again. Wouldn't it be dangerous if my memory was erased twice?"

 

Cale stood up from the chair and leaned forward on the table facing the screen more closely.

 

 

[R  ai d   t hre e   ti me s ]

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

 

[T h er e   ar e    sy s te ms    t oo    in    t hi s   w or ld .  T he   f ir s t   ra i d   i s   to   ac c es s   t h e   sy s t em,   be c au se    o nl y    i n   Du ng eo n   o r   r a id   lo c ati o n i s   sys t em   e as y    to   ac c ess .  I  wi l l   u s e   the   s ys t em    to   f in d    an d    re t rie ve   y ou r   me mo ri es   o r   at    leas t   obli t er at e    t hem.  So   t ha t   it   is   n ot    mi sus ed    by   t hos e   pe o ple .  Se co nd   ra id   t o  a s k    yo u   t o   h elp  m e   o ut   o f   th e   du n g eo n .  In   t he   fi na l   an a lysi s ,  some   t hin g   co ul d n't   get   ou t   witho u t    he lp    i f     he   wa s    lo ck ed   i n   th e    d u n ge on .    I   ne ed   yo u   as   a   l ia iso n.   After   r et urn ing   I    w i ll    u s e   i n fo r ma ti on     o bta in e d    an d     th e  sy s tem    sto l en    t o    r e pa ir    yo u r   wo u nd.    Th e n    th e    t hi rd    r ai d    to    act i v at e    s yst em   wi t h   t h e   ai m   of    h e ali n g   yo u.   Th e   wou n d s   c a us e d   b y   t h i s   w or ld   c a n    o n ly   be  rep air ed   by  t he  pow e r    of   t h is   wo r ld.]

 

 

"Haaaaaaaah.."

 

After reading the confusing writing in front of him, Cale could only lament his misfortunes, which for some reason always came in a row.

 

Really... am I really this unlucky...?

"Then about erasing my memory?"

 

 

[ T h ere   i s   a   po ss i bil it y   th at   the   r esu lt   wi ll   be   t o  era s e   yo ur   me m or y   a s   wel l   as  yo u r   wou n d s,   a t   w or st   y ou   wi ll   bec om e   a n   i di ot.]

 

 

"Idiot your ass."

 

Cale just wanted to snort, sneer and then try to hit the object in front of him.

Fail.

His fist penetrated.

 

 

[T he   s ec o nd   on l y   req u ir es   b a d   luc k   i f   it   o cc urs ,  b ut   t he  f i rs t  i s   c ert ain.  A f te r   al l,   I 'v e   bee n   prep ari ng   fo r   i t   fo r   a   lo ng   t i me.]

 

 

"That's why you made a pact with the god of death and helped? So you could bring me here again?"

 

 

[Yes.] 

 

 

"Whatever, when should I raid, and what about the time ratio?"

 

 

[I   w i ll   he lp   y o u   slo w   dow n   t im e   as   l on g   as   po ss i bl e   a nd   th e   f ir st   r a i d    a s   s oo n   as   p os si ble   wil l   b e   g oo d .  I 'l l   t e l l   you   a bo ut    th e   ne x t   ra i d..]

 

 

"Okay, at least you have basic information about this world, right? Give it, I'll go straight to dungeon."

 

 

[B ut   be fo re   t hat.]

 

 

A cube appeared in front of Cale, Cale took it in surprise and looked at the gold carvings on each side.

 

...Would Raon like it if I brought this thing to him?

 

And of course, Cale's thoughts wandered for a moment.

 

 

[I  w ill  car ry   yo ur   aur a   s o   tha t   t a r get   wil l   me e t   me.  T h is   c ub e   c an   he l p  sav e   y our   au r a. ]

 

 

"This thing?"

 

Cale asked, who had managed to come out of his thoughts. He looked at cube but couldn't find the button to activate it.

 

"How do I activate it?"

 

 

[S me ar   i t   wi th   you r   bl o od   u nt i l   i t' s   en oug h.  Yo ur   bl ood   w il l   a uto ma ti cal ly   be   lo st    a n d   abs o r bed   i f   t he re   is   e no ug h. ]

 

 

This time, the temperature in the room was truly similar to a horror movie. Where ghost will suddenly come out and strangle you.

Cale's face was completely expressionless staring at message window.

 

 

[... . .]

 

 

And that thing really wanted to go home. 

Cale was still scary as usual.

..▮▮.. Your Cale is angry again...

That was that thing's only thought.

However, it was different from what that thing expected. Where Cale would continue to maintain a suffocating atmosphere for a few hours, then be noisy for a few more hours. Cale flatly took out his trusty dagger, placed cube on table, then slashed his wrist until there was enough blood.

Cube disappeared, and Cale's face was still flat.

 

 

[Enj oy   yo ur  wo rk .  We   wi ll   me et   ag ai n   du ri n g   t he   ra i d ]

 

 

[You have obtained a USB containing this world's information. Please check your spatial bag]

 

 

And that window disappeared like it was running away, leaving Cale to stagger at the words 'work.'

Looking up at the bright sky outside, Cale's face was full of despair.

 

isn't the title of the scenario 'Let's take a short break'? Where's the break?! 

 

So with a pale and weak face, Cale headed for the window and jumped.

 

First, I have to find another place to read this world's information.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, that thing returns to a place that looks more like the train carriage in the first scenario.

There was a small child standing in front of train window, looking at the view of Cale, who was eating apple pie at an internet cafe.

 

 

[▮▮]

 

[Ah.. You're back]

 

 

[I t's   bee n   a   lo n g   t im e,   ▮▮   m u st   s e e   t he   ot  he rs   t oo   or   t he  wo rl d   wil l   st op ]

 

 

[I know... I'll stop]

 

The black-haired and black-eyed child sat on the bench and stared at system window in front of him.

 

[But are you sure it will be okay?]

 

 

[Y es,   be ca u se   I   wa s   t he   be st   at   ma ni p ulat ing    s ta r    s tr e am    sy ste m   ba c k    th en.  No w   t h e   mo st   imp or t an t   th i ng   is   ▮▮    t o   ke ep   wat ch i ng   e ac h    s ce n e.    Be c au se    n ot    a ll    sep a ra ted    so u l s    en ter    th e    wh ol e   w orld.]

 

 

That little kid lowered his head and smiled bitterly.

 

[I know, until ▮▮▮ comes, I have to keep watching.]

 

That kid looked at the train window in front of him, which showed Kim Dokja standing on top of the company building where he used to work.

 

[Until the day I lose my mind and become pure...I have to keep watching.] 

 

There was a sigh in the silent carriage.

 

[Yeah, until me-]


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Outside the window, police sirens continued to sound really loud.

 

"Are there any fugitives? Why it so noisy?"

"It seems like association is dealing with something."

 

Hyunjae said, looking down from his window.

 

"Isn't that because the leader of Haeyeon Guild created chaos because of information you leaked?"

"Really?"

 

Hyunjae smiled amusedly.

 

"Why isn't that Song guy here yet? Usually he immediately comes at you with a straight face, after you cause trouble."

"Well... maybe young master has caused enough trouble for Mr. Song."

"Tsk, you sneaky bastard."

 

There was laughter again.

 

-Drrt Drrrt

"Hey Hyunjae, your cell phone is ringing. Should I pick it up and tell that you're dead?"

 

Henetian, who was lying on the sofa reading the company documents, said lazily without taking his eyes off the documents.

Hyunjae glanced at man working in his room, as if this was his own room. Approached table in front of sofa, took cellphone and answered the call. Don't forget to press the speaker button after seeing the caller's name.

 

-Tiit

"What's wrong, Miss Evelyn?"

-'Guild Master, I found a kid who looks like the little one, in one of the illegal guilds. But it seems like he has entered the dungeon.'

 

Henetian immediately sat down, adjusted his position and looked at Hyunjae seriously.

 

"What class dungeon?"

-'A, it's been 4 hours.'

 

Hyunjae frowned, and Henetian immediately turned pale.

 

"Fuck... my little brother... what is that kid doing in dungeon..."

"Try watching from a distance, if something bad happens, deal with it straight away. I'll be there soon."

-'Okay Guild Master'

-Piip

 

Not long after the call ended, information regarding illegal dungeons and guilds was sent to Hyunjae's email.

However, before Hyunjae could read it, that cellphone was snatched by the red hair sitting on sofa.

 

"..."

 

Henetian, who read guild information and members who went to dungeon, immediately got up and took laptop in his bag.

 

"What is it?"

 

Hyunjae asked who was getting ready to leave.

 

"I remember that someone from this guild once bought something from Henituse. Grandpa implanted video recording chip in every product that came out 2 weeks ago, that old man made a fuss that maybe his grandson would meet one of hunters without us knowing."

 

Henetian muttered as he opened the sales list on his company's website. Even if hunter does not provide complete information, their staff will look for that information before item is delivered. 

And Henetian, who had a very good memory, remembered that one of guild members had once bought that equipped item.

Hyunjae was once again stunned, about how the Henituse family did things.

 

"Found it."

 

Approaching the laptop, there is complete information about illegal guild leader. Even something like a shoe number.

 

"...what is function of that size?"

"Ah... if we want to disguise ourselves as one of them. Everyone has to be careful... hm... class A Deormol sword. That leader also entered the dungeon. Borrow your laptop."

 

Henetian said while scrolling through all information that was too detailed, even noting the size of underwear.

Hyunjae quietly placed his laptop in front of Henetian. Who directly uses it to do something.

 

"I'll connect it to camera on sword..."

 

And Hyunjae was once again speechless about how the big Henituse family did things.

He remembered their nicknames.

'Troublemaker.'

The slogan...

'If they had to blow up a mountain, they would buy 40 hectares around mountain and blow it all up.'

 

"..."

 

Well... besides, if they already like someone. They will be overprotective. It seemed like Cale would become 'reverse scale' of their family after Mrs. Henituse.

Henituse is like a wolf dog that will guard they territory and attack strangers...

And they will eliminate anyone who touches their target...

Doing anything to ensure target's safety even if it means making themselves a loyal dog.

Hyunjae remembered how Mr. Henituse acted spoiled and cute and like a loyal dog around his wife...

A male friend was even almost killed behind scenes, when he accidentally gave her lemon tea, which his wife hated...

 

"Connected!!"

 

Hanetian's enthusiastic shout brought Hyunjae out of that interesting memory.

"..."

"..."

 

But both of them froze seeing the screen displayed by the recording chip on sword.

 

["I told you not to take one step forward, didn't I? Besides, what's wrong with you guys? Aren't you class A or whatever? Can't you hold back even a little?"

"We- Uweeekkk."

"Go home..."

"Help..."

"..."

"Tell me your class honestly."

"..nauseous.... guh.."

"Do you want to hang upside down?"

"Class B!!"

"I'm class C"

"Only me, guild master, A"

"Oh... nostalgia, I remember bandit leaders on the eastern continent. They tried to pick on me who was weak and instead submitted."

"..ugh... pu-uwewewewekkkk"

"Hey!! Don't throw up near my shoes!!"]

 

Well...

That little kid whose red hair had become long for some reason, was standing in front of the person holding the weapon... let's call him the leader.

The position of  sword is below, so either he is squatting or fall headfirst.

That little kid's face was completely flat and even while eating bread. Not to mention the sight of monsters behind him, who were still frenziedly killing each other.

 

"..mental? Does my little brother have mental skills..?"

"...I don't think so, but it does have something to do with pressure."

"...I'll make a video call with grandfather first..."

 

Henetian said still with a blank face picking up his tab.

And Hyunjae was still staring at video in amusement.

 

["Do you guys intend to loot me because I look like this, huh?"

"Not- uhh..."

"It's funny, at first I always looted people. It's interesting to see other people trying to loot me. What are your total assets?"

"Hah?" ]

 

There was a stunned voice, perhaps it was leader who suddenly ran out of words.

 

["I heard that it is more convenient for illegal guilds to enter raids without permission, but it seems like you guys are trash, right? Even I, trash, am not as bad as you. Judging from your movements and preparations, you guys seem to be used to killing and looting passersby, right? This is not good, you have to be good people. Understand?"

"B-but we're an illegal guild, it's normal to-"

"Then just make it legal."]

 

That little kid nodded like he had decided on a good thing.

 

"JUST LOOK AT IT YOU OLD!!!"

-'Bastard!! Watch how I rob your game console!!'

"THIS IS YOUR GRANDSON!!!"

-'Damn grandson!! I don't want to call you grandson!!'

"TO HELL WITH OLD GRANDFATHER LIKE YOU TOO!!"

 

Hyunjae sighed and looked away from laptop. Picking up tab from Henetian, who would get in on the tab if he could and fight with his grandfather.

With a polite smile, Hyunjae appeared in video.

 

"Good afternoon old master Henituse."

-'Ah, kid Hyunjae. Afternoon. Is there a need, kid? Is that pesky kid giving you trouble? Just tie him up and throw him out to sea. It's okay, it's okay.'

 

The corners of Hyunjae's lips twitched.

 

"You old bastard."

-'Bastard Grandson.'

"...We managed to find little kid and he's currently in dungeon-"

 

Hyunjae tried to interrupt the argument but his words were also interrupted.

 

-'WHAT?! HOW IS MY GRANDSON!! WHAT CRAZY MAN WOULD DARE TO TAKE MY CUTE GRANDSON TO SUCH A PLACE!!'

"...calm down, just watch it first. Henetian uses the chip you implanted."

-'Oh good. Come on, let me see my cute grandson.'

"Heh, of course it's good, unlike certain old man who can only scream."

-'That was my idea.'

"Hah!"

-'heh."

 

And Hyunjae just went and showed the screen on laptop.

 

["How?"

"No!!"

"No?"]

 

Cale on the screen tilted his head innocently.

 

-'Ugh, my grandson!!'

"My little brother is cute!!!"

 

And of course, the two people there were almost crazy.

 

["Those who don't want to can leave, those who cause trouble can be knocked unconscious and thrown in front of association."

"B-but it takes money! Money!!"

"Oohh.."]

 

Then the little one put his hand into...storage bag?

And took out diamonds...

Gold bar...

Mana stone?

...then a big... pile of money.

People outside the screen looked at each other.

 

["I have a lot of money, I looted it from my bastard father. Anyway, let's make your guild legal while I'm here. It's also good, so it's easy for me to do raid or whatever."

"M-money...?"

"Yep money, wipe your saliva, Don't expect that you can loot me."

"Guh...Uwekkk...stop...pressure..."

"Hmm... do you have an S class contract?"

"N-nothing..."

"Then just promise in the name of the god of death that you will obey and not do anything bad, be good and not go against my orders. One more thing, you will make all the guild members vow."

"God of death..?"

"Come on, come on. And, don't harm people in any way."]

 

Then after repeating, there was black smoke. And the side of screen rotates to left. The other guild members had pale faces.

 

["You will die if you break your vow."]

 

The screen faced Cale again. 

That kid had a mischievous grin.

 

["That god bastard can be quite useful sometimes.]

 

There's a hum.

 

["Follow me, we'll be out when we kill the boss right?"

"...yes." ]

 

That leader's voice was very sad.

Then they arrived at the boss's lair, which was killed in 'one kill' by Cale's lightning.

 

["Oh, my power is normal. This is good. First of all, one of you, give me the legal guild requirements. Then you."

"Ye-yeah!!" ]

 

That leader stuttered.

 

["Take an vow with all your members. If there are any, as long as they take vow, it doesn't matter if they leave."

"After coming out? Right now?"

"Of course, you didn't even move your toes, don't tell me you're tired. The sooner it ends the more I can relax. Finish the day."

"...yes.."]

 

Cale patted the weak leader's shoulder.

They then exit the dungeon and video ends not long after.

It seems like that leader put weapon into storage.

 

"This is..interesting."

 

Hyunjae said, suppressing the urge to take cute kid home.

 

"My little brother is cool.. this is great."

-'cute.'

 

Of course, the two of them didn't notice what Cale was doing at all.

So Hyunjae could only call and ask his subordinate Evelyn to look after Cale.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


A week had passed, Cale had finished the paperwork for guild permit. That Leader even wore gold glasses in style of an office worker.

 

"Take off."

"...I just want to be little stylish..."

 

The interesting thing was that no one dared to leave the guild. They all felt a strange power wrapped around their hearts and became afraid.

Luckily their food was like noble food so they were satisfied.

 

of course I wrote to their account secretly.

 

And Cale planned to collect interest on the debt later.

After all, as long as permission had not been obtained, they could not enter the dungeon.

Cale didn't forget to analyze how dungeon worked and what was produced, how to distribute it well, and even cooking rules that guild members had to take turns doing. They can't just rely on money.

Cale planned to throw this to the guild master to let him take care of it.

 

I want to go to bed..

 

Now we just have to wait for permission, which must be surveyed by association members first.

All this was easy for Cale to do as the former leader of analysis team.

By the way..

 

"If you spend all mana stones and dungeon items without sparing, I will kick you into begging, to add to guild's income."

"Ahh... young master!!"

"Stingy!"

"We'll raid again later."

"Oh, raid when you get permission, maybe in a year."

 

Guild members and leader who was wearing gold glasses again, fell silent.

They had a feeling that if they argued, their guild would be able to change its name from 'Hope and Love Guild' to 'Beggars Guild'.

Oh, that new name that Cale gave.

 

"Starting from tomorrow I will stop money coming out of my pocket. Make savings and sell dungeon items according to analysis. Don't forget about taking turns cooking, even if you cook black dishes, don't throw them away. Blowing up the kitchen will go into the account of those of you who blew up kitchen."

'Devil."

'cruel'

'I can't cook oi.'

'Last time I cooked using fire skills and blew up the house....'

 

Of course guild members didn't dare say it out loud.

Nodding with relief, Cale exited the new guild building.

With the vow of death, Cale was not worried about them deviating from rules that Cale had made. A rulebook that can even beat a monster to death because it is thick and complete. Cale made all the members memorize it this week.

Staring at the scene outside building, Cale planned to look for a suburban stall, he was bored of eating steaks and other fancy foods.

 

 

For note, association team and Mr. Song, who was 20 years older, gave up after a week of fruitless searching. It was a shame, if they had held out one more day, maybe they would have met Cale. Because the Stealth skill in the status window is damn good enough to avoid many hunters and even security items.

And for Hyunjae's team, they had to postpone meeting, because the excited old man said that he wanted to meet his grandson at the same time as his 'damn grandson' and didn't want his damn grandson to meet his cute grandson before him.

If him came first, he would throw his work to assistant who was crying blood from overtime. This was also the reason Henetian cursed his grandfather for a week after being given the job of overseeing Henituse company's raid team.

But unfortunately...

Hyunjae's team arrived at the 'Hope and Love Guild' building, when Cale had already sneaked into a suburban shop using stealth (Habit, Cale only remembered when he was about to order food if it turned out his skill was still active)

And Evelyn was just stunned, because she also just realized that Cale had been out a long time ago.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale, who was finally able to order Jajangmyeon from a suburban stall, happily ate the food in front of him.

He didn't forget to write down lots of Korean recipes for Beacrox and Barrow to make later.

It's a shame that kitchen becomes a battlefield when the two meet.

Of course Cale wouldn't know.

 

"How dare they insult my younger brother!!"

"Yujin..."

"You agree, don't you, Do Hamin?! How can they say bad things to a cute younger brother like him!!"

"You're drunk Yujin.."

"Sob... my younger brother... they can scold me... but they can't scold my younger brother... poor kid, he must have a lot of pressure... huhuhu..."

"Oh... come on, I'll take you home."

"Bastard!!"

"Ah, don't move too much!!"

 

Cale glanced at the exit and shrugged his shoulders.

 

this world is quite peaceful.

 

After he was satisfied with his meal, Cale chose to look around. 

Almost 70 percent of this world is dominated by dungeon items.

Cale frowned slightly when he saw how everything was almost, not without, dungeon item.

The dungeon is not a god's blessing, there are things like breaks and monsters. Didn't they think about what if dungeon was lost?

At least they should have a backup plan to return life to the beginning, if the worst case scenario happens.

Not to mention, there may be side effects to something. Using mana stones on various things will definitely increase mana concentration. Wouldn't this make monsters in dungeon more comfortable in this world when they come out?

Cale continued to think and analyze things while walking forward.

Even in his past apocalypse, it is also necessary to imagine Korea returning to an earlier era.

Even with ability users, it is necessary to do manual work. Because not everyone is even an awakened person.

 

this world is worrying... there is a possibility that monsters will come out and become like an apocalypse in my world...

While Cale was still thinking...

 

-Thud

"Ouch."

"Ow..."

 

Cale fell because he hit someone.

 

"Sorry kid, are you okay?"

"Don't daydream little brother."

 

Cale, who was helped up, just nodded with a frown.

 

"..Bob- no. Cale?"

"Uh, you..?"

"You know him Yerim-ah?"

"Uh.. you could say, have met...? Unnie too?"

"yeah.."

 

But unfortunately, they didn't get a response from Cale who was frowning in annoyance.

 

it seems like 'previous me' has met them, this is annoying. I don't want to make any acquaintances.

"Hey kid."

"Maybe we know each other, but I'm sorry. Something happened and I lost my memory. If it's nothing important, I'll leave. Sorry ladies."

 

Cale made a noble greeting subconsciously and was about to leave, but his collar was pulled, he was picked up and carried.

 

"Gosh... you're too light..."

"Is this a wig, kid? Why is your hair so long?"

 

Cale stared flatly at  woman with a strange hairstyle in front of him and girl with dark blue eyes.

 

"..Let me go."

"Did you say you lost your memory, kid? I remember you were kidnapped before? How did you escape? Are there any injuries?"

 

The girl nodded at the strange woman's question.

 

"I'm fine, it's just that my memory is confused. Please put me down, Miss."

"I still like your talk, kid, naughty but polite."

 

That woman put Cale down.

 

"My name is Moon Hyuna, do you remember anything?"

"No."

 

Cale answered quickly and precisely, which made two people in front of him amused.

The girl in front of him who had an expressionless face, had a slight smile at the corners of her mouth.

 

"Okay, see you then."

"Wait a minute."

 

Cale was pulled by the collar again by Hyuna.

 

"..."

don't pull it, it's choking me.

"Unnie we have to hurry, the other guild members are waiting."

"Well.. here."

 

There was a personal business card that was put into Cale's hand.

 

"?"

"Guild Breaker, a week at most. Call me or just enter my guild. Tell me your name or show my business card."

What for..?

 

Patting little kid's head, was still as calming as before. Hyuna leaves.

She will ask many questions after leading the raid later.

And Cale was left, looking at the strange woman's carefree behavior.

 

forget it... I'll go later anyway. Don't create emotional attachments.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"MY GRANDSON!!!"

"My little brother!!!"

"MY GRANDSON!!!"

"My little brother!!!"

"MY GRANDSON!!!"

"My little brother!!!"

"MY GRANDSON!!!"

"My little brother!!!"

 

The two people in front of Cale, one young and one old looked at each other with hostility.

 

"My grandson."

"That's My little brother"

"Don't ruin and make him like you."

"Don't make it as outdated as you are."

 

Hyunjae took little kid who had a flat face.

As he thought, there was a unique aura that relieved his boredom.

 

'I want to take him home.'

 

Of course, Hyunjae would be blasted with babbling if he dared to say those words.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's go back a moment.


Hyunjae, two withers, as well as embarrassed Evelyn, were walking around the area.

Henetian said that maybe his little brother was around here.

And old master said that there was a slight bond produced by his skill, which indicated that there were his descendants around here.

So that's why they walked, which attracted a lot of attention

Hyujae just smiled normally but Evelyn became embarrassed.

But what they didn't expect was that little kid they were looking for was actually found. He was standing in front of police station.

At first expressions of two withered people changed from joy to worry, but after approaching...

The little one's mumbling made them freeze.

 

"It would be better if there was a mafia base here, I could loot them and make it into guild's income. Shall I just loot an evil illegal guild... Throw people and drain assets... no... they won't stop. Maybe looting them and making them into guild members would be good...Hmm.. that's a good idea, should I do it? I'm lazy... But people who are trashier than me must be eliminated, so as not to hurt beginners. Tsk, what a damn class system. What's wrong with class F ? They are also humans, how could they become victims like this, it would be better if association created a shelter and provided training. Just register them and give them a job managing a class F dungeon. Or give them a suitable job. Wouldn't doing this just increase death and crime rates? Heh, should I just go to the head of the association and threaten him? Isn't that great?"

 

The three responses were different. 

Hyunjae thought it was an interesting idea because it could disrupt association, especially Mr. Song.

Evelyn was stunned.

And the two people there... don't know what they were thinking.

 

"..Cale?"

"?"

 

Cale turned his head and saw 4 strangers.

So Cale remembered one of additional notes in hidden scenario.

 

'2.Do not communicate with unknown people.'

 

Decisively use stealth and run.

Then arrested.

Canceling his steath, Cale stared viciously at golden man above his head.

This man immediately appeared right behind Cale and pulled him into a hug.

 

"Hahaha, don't be afraid kid, don't you remember me?"

 

Cale narrowed his eyes threateningly and remembered something.

 

"Gold eyes, gold hair, gold chains."

 

Hyunjae took the kid's cheeks in his hands and raised his eyebrows with a smile.

 

"I've seen you in my dreams, is your house also made of gold? Let me go or I will blow up your house."

"Ha ha ha ha."

 

Hyunjae finally couldn't help but laugh amusedly.

 

"Hey Hyunjae, I should have hugged him first."

 

Henetian grumbled and advanced towards the two.

 

"Ahem, let's go back first."

 

said old master.

The three also saw how there was already a crowd near them.

So grandfather won Rock Paper Scissor and carried his cute grandson back to Seseong guild building.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"You understand?"

 

Cale said while frowning.

However, the two people in front of him just stared at Cale's fat cheeks and didn't hear anything at all.

 

"Thank goodness your friend managed to save you, apart from memory, does anything hurt?"

"No."

 

Luckily one was sane.

Cale was about to say a few more words, when a green window appeared.

 

 

[Cale]

 

 

Cale watched without changing his expression.

However, Hyunjae, who continued to watch Cale carefully while thinking about how to bring little kid home in front of him, noticed Cale's eyebrows were about to rise but fell quickly.

 

 

[▯▯ said that he opened a dungeon in front of association building. Please go there immediately before association people come in. The news was a bit late because it was difficult to contact the outside world directly. Hurry before it closes automatically.]

 

 

this is person who sent me...

 

Cale nodded slightly and stood up.

 

"Grandchild?"

"Little brother?"

 

Hyujae also stood quietly, he didn't know where this kid was going. But it seems like someone used a certain skill or method to contact this kid.

Cale remembered location of association, which he read on USB and walked over to window.

 

"Hah?"

"Grandson?"

 

The two people there were still confused.

 

“Old master can wait here and keep watch.”

"Yes?"

 

Before old master could ask Hyunjae, Cale immediately jumped out the window with a clean movement.

Hyunjae also immediately followed.

Henetian, who realized too late, also ran while pulling Hyunjae's clothes, which made Hyunjae almost kick that person.

And that's how old master Henituse, who wanted to jump in, could only sit on sofa because his old back hurt.

 

"I'll throw Henetian to Indonesian branch later. Just let him go there, you bastard grandso- ouch.. my back.."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale looked at hunters gathered in front of association building. They were preparing clothes and weapons. It can be seen how they will enter this dungeon that suddenly appeared, a dungeon whose class cannot be measured.

Mr. Song was also there, he had a tense face, seeing that in a few minutes, the gate would break. He didn't even have time to ask other guilds to come help. He could only ask  hunter Riette who had just been captured to help, him and several A classes to help clear the gate.

But before he could give the order to enter the gate, a strong wind passed by.

No.

...not wind.

 

"..."

 

And not long after, Hunter Sung also passed by, saying hello.

 

"Good afternoon Mr Song"

 

He smiled until his eyes formed crescent moons followed by a red-haired man, who, if Mr. Song remembered correctly, was the heir to Henituse family and large company.

 

"Hi Mr. Song Taewon, excuse me."

 

He also entered the dungeon.

Mr. Song, who was about to explode and shout, seeing the gate starting to close, which could not be entered again once it was closed.

 

"Hey, I'm coming!!!"

 

Hunter Riette jumped past the hunter guarding her into the dungeon.

So Mr. Song can only follow all S class who enter, because there is a possibility that they will cause trouble.

At the last second, Mr. Song could only leave behind words.

 

"Keep the area safe-"

 

And the gate closed leaving hunter association and association head who had just come out of the front door of the building, looking at each other.

 

""What happened????""


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale rubbed his forehead in frustration at people following him.

 

"Why are you guys coming along."

"LOOKS FUN!!"

 

The female Hunter who looked like a thug, shouted as she changed her hands into dragon hands.

 

"Hey, you still have a pleasant aura. You don't have dragon skills?"

 

Cale ignored that woman and looked at golden man.

 

"Why are you coming?"

"Seems like something interesting, who contacted you kid?"

 

Henetian flinched and looked at Hyunjae.

 

"What? Who? Damn it, did that guy ask Cale to enter this dungeon, I'll cut him into five if he dares to show his face."

 

While Henetian took out his rapier from his storage, Mr. Song approached Cale. Which made Cale step back with furrowed brows.

 

"What's wrong with you?"

"You don't remember me, kid?"

 

Mr. Song asked stiffly.

 

"This is the third time I've said it, but I've lost my memory. Anyway, don't worry because there are no monsters here."

"Yes?"

"?"

"..."

"How could...?"

 

Henetian, Hyunjae, Song and even Riette felt strange.

However, Cale only moved forward towards center of dungeon.

Of course the others followed Cale.

 

"What about your hands kid?"

 

Cale glanced back strangely.

 

"What hand?"

"You slashed your wrists in my office and poured blood into a strange cube."

 

The three people froze, even Henetian was very pale.

His little brother had been missing for 8 years and after meeting him he heard something scary happened to his little brother.

 

...so that's his office, couldn't they just move me in a dark alley or somewhere? It's true that office is more comfortable, but this actually makes it awkward...

 

Cale felt like hitting the head of person who sent him here, he was cursing solemnly when a cold hand grabbed his arm.

 

"???"

"Wounds... wounds..."

 

His voice and hands were shaking, someone named Henetian, who claimed to be from the Henituse family of this world, whose younger brother was missing and looked like him. Carefully looking at Cale's hands.

 

"No... there are no wounds...?"

 

His voice was still shaking, and the corners of his eyes were red. But he looked at Cale pitifully.

 

"The wound is gone, I have regeneration."

 

Cale answered while taking his hand away from Henetian and patting the tall shoulder reassuringly. Cale looked at person who might be the owner of the office.

 

"Sorry if I just walked in, I will make compensation if there is any damage."

 

Mr. Song frowned tightly.

 

"Not that."

".."

So what?

 

With a strange face, Cale walked back. Then there was another sound.

 

"Take care of yourself and don't take your body lightly, kid."

"Of course, I never take care of myself badly."

 

Cale snorted, but that only made Mr. Song's expression worse, and Hyunjae frowned. Meanwhile, Henetian was still pale and stared at Cale with an intensity that might even burn a hole in his back.

Arriving at the center of dungeon, there is a large cave.

Cale was about to enter when a familiar window came into view.

 

 

[Ca le]

 

 

"Go out?"

 

 

[Y es.   I    ju st    n ee d   to   s et    a    f ew   t hi n g s   a nd    w e    ca n    g o    ba ck   to   dung eon  do   a   r es et    th e n   c  ome   ba ck ]

 

 

"Good."

"Who are you talking to?"

 

Hyunjae asked who was listening to Cale.

Mr. Song and Riette looked around warily as Henetian still looked abnormal.

 

"Friend."

 

 

[Ca le . . ... . I  am   ha p py]

 

 

"Oh."

 

 

[. .. . .]

 

 

"Which friend?"

 

Hyunjae asked with a smile, which made someone's back feel cold.

Cale stared in surprise and was about to say 'what's your business' when the ground shook.

 

"Ack"

 

Cale was surprised when Henetian immediately hugged Cale protectively.

 

"It's okay, big brother will protect his little brother... we only live three, I will protect you well..."

 

Henetian's face was now paler to the point of being almost colorless.

 

what's wrong with this person?

 

Then Cale's gaze was diverted when a monster came out of large cave.

Not a monster.

Dragon is more appropriate.

 

-Kraaaaaaahhhhh

 

Cale stared viciously at the green window.

 

 

[N o t   Ev il.]

 

 

And then that dragon jumped and tried to eat Hyunjae.

 

"..."

 

 

[I   h av e   t o   go.]

 

 

And that damn thing ran away.

 

-Fuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhh

 

The dragon spat out flames as Riette became a huge dragon and hit the dragon's wings.

Henetian was still holding Cale in one arm with the other holding rapier.

But Cale's attention was not on the other members, including Mr. Song, whose hands were covered in black and was preparing to attack with a wire. Precisely towards dragon.

Cale, who gained a strange ability by understanding dragons, could only shout.

 

"STOP ATTACKING!!"

 

Everyone stopped moving and backed away when that dragon was about to step on location where the three of them had been.

Hyunjae's chain was already wrapped around dragon's neck.

 

"What do you mean? You're lost?"

 

Dragon turned to Cale, his face still scary.

 

-Guuuhh

"No, hey let go first."

 

Cale patted the hand that was around his shoulder, but Henetian still hugged Cale tightly.

 

"It seems like that trauma is coming back."

"Huh?"

 

Cale didn't have time to ask for details, when Hyunjae took an injection and injected Henetian's neck.

 

"Hey, what are you doing??!"

 

Cale was shocked when the body of man behind him fell.

 

"Riette take him."

"Tsk okay."

 

The big dragon became human again and caught the Henetian that Hyunjae threw.

 

"Don't throw human, and what's wrong with him?"

"Just a sedative, he often suddenly like that if things around him touch some traumatic memory."

"You're too rude."

 

Hyunjae laughed.

 

"He's S class, nothing too rude."

 

Cale kept a straight face and approached the dragon.

 

"Take off your chains."

"Thats monster."

"Take it."

"Okay."

"Hunter Sung!"

 

Ignoring Mr. Song's screams, Hyunjae let go of his chain.

 

"That's okay.."

 

Cale stood in front of dragon who had his head lowered in sadness.

 

-Kuuuhh..

"You mean you suddenly came here?"

 

The big dragon nodded.

 

"Where is your clan?"

-Rrrrrrr

 

Cale gritted his teeth, the dragon said that he was the last dragon. His clan was exterminated by humans because there is an ancient legend that states that eating dragon flesh and drinking dragon blood makes you immortal.

Listening to dragon explain while rubbing the dragon's big nose. Cale understood that he was hiding and suddenly appeared here. 

He sees humans and gets scared. Actually, someone like Cale did exist, a human with an aura that made dragons like him.

But most of them die before they can live long, they are called dragon friends. Because of that, he was afraid, thinking that Cale was being held hostage and was about to attack these people.

 

..but he will definitely change his mind when I use the dragon slayer's dominating aura.

 

Cale patted dragon's nose which he was obediently petting.

Riette could only open her jaw wide. Even though her skills are related to dragons, that doesn't mean she has skills that make her form friendships with dragons. So she thought this was very strange.

Hyunjae just smiled with interest while Mr. Song was still in a wary position.

 

"Do you want to go back?"

 

Dragon shook his head.

 

"Is there any other way besides killing the boss to get out?"

 

This time the question is for people who follow him.

 

"With certain items, but that doesn't mean the dungeon is completed."

 

Hyunjae answered. Cale glanced at the other two who were nodding along, which made Hyunjae's lips twitch.

He felt that kid thought he was someone who liked to lie.

 

"If I seal him and take him to that world, can I ask him to live with dragon clan there?"

 

The others were silent, who Cale asked, no one knew, even which world Cale was referring to. They are confused.

 

 

[ Ye s ]

 

However, what was 'asked' immediately appeared.

 

 

[If   C al e   se als   i t   th en   it    d e cl a r ed    defe a te d   o r    own e d.   B ut   you   c a n't   bri ng   i t    to   y ou r   origi nal    w or ld.   I   ca n   onl y   a r ra n ge   for   s t ar   str ea m   to   con si de r    it   as   a   sc e na rio   gi f t.   D if f e rent   fr om   br in g ing   it   t o   yo u r    or ig in al   wo rld]

 

 

"I know."

 

Cale looked away from window that appeared and looked at dragon, that was looking at him with eyes full of longing.

 

-Kaaahhhh

"Is it true?"

 

Dragon nodded, so Cale just chuckled. Naga said that he was similar to his dragon friend in his world.

 

"I can take you to another dragon clan, but I will seal you away until later. Is that okay?"

 

Dragon nodded without pause.

 

"...at least think..."

 

Cale grumbled.

 

this dragon is too obedient..

"But you may have to adapt again, that's okay?"

 

Again a nod at the speed of light.

So Cale could only sigh and take out his spatial bag.

Throwing out a gemstone the size of his fist, which made dragon species jump because they loved collecting valuable items. 

Cale closed his eyes and used 'Embrace'.

The three were about to advance when Cale broke out in a cold sweat when that dragon was enveloped in a faint light.

 

"What's that..?"

 

Riette asked in surprise.

Mr. Song shook his head tensely while Hyunjae watched everything with an interested expression.

After about half an hour, Cale opened his eyes.

That dragon was gone, an exit gate appeared in front of cave. 

After Cale put in gemstone and looked at people heading towards him.

His vision was dark.

 

damn.. embrace dragon is very difficult..

 

Then fainted.

 

"Kid!"

 

Which made Mr. Song scream and Hyunjae ran to catch little kid whose whole body was covered in cold sweat.

 

"That kid always makes people worry... before he was vomiting blood, now he's passed out. Tsk"

 

And Riette irritably looked at kid being carried by Hyunjae.

They came out and headed for the Seseong building.

Of course, Mr. Song was left to deal with the aftermath.

Hyunjae happily ran away.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale woke up after 4 days.

And of course, a grandfather's nagging hasn't ended since he woke up.

 

"How can you have narcolepsy? What if you sleep in an emergency?! Why wander around if that's case! And what's with weak body, lack of blood and fatigue? Have you forgotten how old you are, my grandson? Huh?! Answer grandfather."

"...yes."

"Where's 'grandfather'?"

"..yes grandfather."

"And-"

"Okay old master. I heard Henetian is awake. It would be better if you calm him down first."

"Haaaaa... okay."

 

So after that intense gaze left, Cale was finally relieved. 

 

"By the way, what about Henetian?"

"Just sleeping. His little brother who disappeared while he was playing with him, as well as the death of his parents because they were tired of looking for his little brother, gave him a big trauma. He sometimes still goes half crazy if he's accidentally provoked."

 

Looking at Cale with amusement he continued.

 

"This time because you were injured."

"I'm not his little brother."

 

Cale said flatly, Hyunjae just shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

Ignoring strange person in front of him, Cale had to take care of important things first, so he moved to get out of bed.

But before he had time to get out of bed, he heard voice of the only person in room.

 

"Where are you going, Cale? Hm?"

 

Hyunjae smiled. But Cale was confused.

 

"Where do you think I'm going?"

"Since you glanced at empty corner, I thought you were communicating again, right? Did your friend ask you to do something again?"

 

Cale gasped and looked at green window.

And Green Window strongly denies it.

 

 

[I   ca n 't    b e    s ee n    b y   th e   peo p l e   o f   th is   wor ld!! !]  

 

 

"Hm? Of course it's just a guess, I can't see it."

..can he read minds or something..?

"And I can't read your mind or anything."

 

Cale flinched again.

 

Why is this person like the most dangerous person?!

 

 

[Ca le]

 

 

Cale looked back at the system window. Since that person already knew, why did Cale have to be more careful?

 

 

[W e    h av e   t o   hu rry,   t oo   mu c h   ti me   h as   pa sse d.   E nt er   dun ge on   a nd   re s et.   It 's   not   go od   to   le ave   m ai n   sc e n ar io   f or   to o   lon g.]

 

 

 

Cale nodded and looked at Hyunjae.

 

"I have to go back."

 

Hyunjae raised his eyebrows.

 

"I'm not from this worl-"

"I know."

 

Cale frowned.

 

"Then, are there any dungeons? No need to raid, just go in for a while..."

 

Cale glanced at green window.

 

 

[No   n e ed   fo r   ra id]

 

 

"And I will leave. I have left my world for too long. After all, my goal is to repair the wounds in my memory."

"You hurt?"

 

Hyunjae's playful expression changed.

 

"Now, if I can just get to dungeon, then everything will be fine."

 

Hyunjae thought for a long time.

But Cale didn't have patience.

 

"I have to hurry."

"..you won't say goodbye..."

"I'm not who they think I am, and I don't have any more time either."

 

Cale said in annoyance.

 

"Haaa... okay, follow me."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale entered class C dungeon that was usually used by Seseong guild members to train beginners.

Hyunjae insisted on coming with him which gave Cale no time to stop him.

 

"You're coming back?"

 

Hyunjae asked while looking at surroundings.

 

"Yes."

 

Hyunjae smiled and stretched out his hand.

 

"Goodbye kid."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows and chuckled.

 

"Goodbye again Sung Hyunjae."

"Call me uncle or brother."

"No."

 

Cale answered with a black face.

 

"The thing I left on bed earlier, give that bomb to office owner-"

"Mr. Song."

"He, and the rest, give it to guild whose address I wrote down. Don't forget to say about death vow and obey the rule book. They shouldn't deviate from everything I've written.”

"That is easy."

 

Cale nodded.

 

 

[Hidden Scenario – Let's take a short break]

[1,000,000 coins received as compensation]

[You will be returned to planet 8612]

 

 

 

[O kay  , c lo se   you r   ey es]]

 

 

Cale closed his eyes. He tried to pull his hand that Hyunjae was still holding but failed.

 

"..."

 

 

[It' s   o ka y,   he   w on 't   g et   c ar ried   awa y.]

 

 

A green window appeared in Cale's black field of vision.

 

 

[Yo u r   p ow e rs   m a y b e    a   l i t tle   un sta ble   wh en    y ou    re t urn,   bu t    o nly    f or   a    m om  ent .   Y o ur   m emo ri es   wi ll   di s appe a r,   bu t   yo u r   me nt al   w o un d   will   n o   l o ng er   be   a   p ro b le m.]

 

 

"Okay"

 

 

[i  wi ll   s ta rt]

 

 

Different from the god of death's, this thing surrounding him was a warm thing, which made Cale's brows relax.

 

"I forgot to say."

 

Then Sung Hyunjae's voice was heard.

 

"I accidentally saw your memory. There you were hugging the corpse of a little black dragon, holding a broken sword and there was a person with blonde hair sitting in front of you with a severed hand. I don't know how you feel, but don't cry so blankly, kid. Stay healthy. "

 

Cale was about to ask what he meant, when someone's hand touched his forehead.

 

"Do not give up."

 

Cale felt that hand he was holding disappear.

His memory began to blur.

Cale didn't remember where he was before. His only memory was that he held Barrow's hand while sending him away. 

He felt like there was something important he had to ask.

But he couldn't remember what it was.

 

Am I finally getting dementia...?

 

Then suddenly, Cale heard the sound of a child's amused laughter.

When Cale felt the power of the god of death stop entering his body from the book (even though it wasn't the power of the god of death), Cale immediately opened his eyes in confusion looking for the source of that laughter.

But what he saw was...

Sky...

Yeah.

This is sky..

Aigoo...

 

"DEATH GOD BASTARD!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!"

 

And Cale, who opened his eyes while falling through the sky, could only curse loudly, as he vengefully threw away the god of death's book and felt horrified by the ground far below him.

 

"DAMN GOD!!!"

Notes:

Meanwhile, Hyunjae looked at his hands and sighed.
He came out and was confronted by Henetian who had a pale and panicked face.

Henetian : Where is my little brother?
Hyunjae: He's from another world, that's not your little brother. Now he returns to his family.
Henetian : He's my little brother!!!
Hyunjae: Trust me, when have I ever lied about something important?
Henetian : *Falls* No way... it must be my little brother... I can feel it.

Hyunjae : *pats Henetian's shoulder and leaves, then meets old master at entrance of building*
Old master: Haaaah... it seems like my grandson lives in another world?
Hyunjae:...
Old Master: In the end my 'grandson' died and was born in another world... I think he came here for us who were still waiting...
Hyunjae:...
Old master: *pats Hyunjae's head* Do your job, I will take care of Henitian.
Hyunjae : *Lowers gaze* OK.

 

Hyunjae went to Mr Song's place.
Song : ....what is this?
Hyunjae : Bomb.
Song : ...I know it's a bomb but why give it to me?
Hyunjae: That little kid is back, and apologizes if he made our Mr. Song uncomfortable, by him entering your office without permission.
Song : I won't accept it.
Hyunjae : *Stands up* Little one will be sad if you refuse a parting gift. I have to go again. See you Mr Song.
Song : ....Haaaaah.

 

Hyunjae in the Beggars Guild- ahem Hope and Love Guild.

Leader : ....
Hyunjae : So that's why, your guild will be under us. I will replace the little one watching you guys.
Leader : *Who has finished eating, dark food made by one of members, and is now feeling nauseous because of the burden of responsibility* ....
Hyunjae: *smiles cutely seeing the Leader's face getting bluer* Understand?
Leader : ...yes...

 

And finally Hyunjae succeeded in carrying out the task from little one well (?).

Chapter 54: Chapter 51

Notes:

Uh uh... It's been really busy lately...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"

-AAAAAAAAA 🛡️

-AAAAAAAAAAAAAA 🍃

-..What? 💓

-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA 💦

-Noisy!! ⛈️

-...You'd better use your wind rather than shouting 🪨

-Oh.. right.. hang on, Cale. I will try to stabilize my wind power first. Because thanks to that last power, this power not yet stable. 🍃

"DON'T TALK SO MUCH AND HURRY UP!!! AAAAAHHH DAMN CRAZY GOD!!"

-Patience, patience.. uh.. a little more.. we were frozen for some reason before... it seems like that god did something when he sent you back here...🍃

 

Cale felt like hitting the god of death's head with superrock as hard as he could, because that bastard threw him outside, in the sky.

 

-Ahem... I'm not something to hit people with, Cale 🪨

I'll have Cage curse you more when I get back!!!

"HURRY UP!!"

-Be patient... it's hard Cale!! 🍃

"FUCK!! CRAZY GOD! I WILL DEFINITELY HIT YOU!!"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' apologizes]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said tht he suddenly lost connection with you]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he cannot determine where you will fall]

[Constellation of 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he was also busy contacting Cage because your family almost killed Barrow]

"What?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says it has now been dealt with]

"Oh good.."

 

 

"NOT THAT!! AT LEAST STABILIZE MY SOUL, DAMMIT!!!"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that he forgot to do it while we were there]

"DAMN GOD!!!"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is sad because of your curse]

"SAD YOUR ASS AND WHY HAVEN'T FALLE TO THE GROUND YET!!

-I managed to slow you down, Cale, but it's still difficult to control my ancient power 🍃

[Humans?!]

"..Bihyung?"

[Why did you fall???]

"Tha-"

[I-I'll ask for help!!]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' shocked and will bring another one]

 

But before Cale could ask who he was bringing, lots of messages came in.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' who came after being invited by constellation 'Secretive Plotter' was shocked]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' screams in horror seeing you fall]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' flaps his wings and screams FLY!!]

"I CAN'T!!!"

[Many constellations are in chaos]

[10,000 coins sponsored]

'HAVE YOU DONE IT YET?!'

-Be patient!!!! All this because of that bastard named Probabi!🍃

"DAMN IT!!"

 

Approaching the ground, Cale closed his eyes, at least he had crybaby, so maybe there wouldn't be a problem?

...maybe..?

 

..I will definitely kick that bastard!

 

The impact he expected was not felt, but only hairy hand lifted him.

 

"Cale?!"

"?"

 

Cale opened his eyes and in front of him was.. werewolf..?

 

"Huh? Lock? No, who are you? Are there beastmen here too???"

"Cale!"

"Oh Kim Dok-"

"Hyung."

"..hyung. Who is this wolf?"

 

Kim Dokja, who ran while forcing Prince Imyuntar to come along, could only hold his fast beating heart while running after Bihyung came in panic, as well as indirect messages from chaotic constellations.

He almost tripped when he saw Cale fall from the sky, he didn't know why Cale didn't use his wind but luckily Imyuntar was very fast and caught Cale.

 

"Gosh Cale... why did you fall...?"

"Oh... noona with a split personality."

"I told you I'm not!!"

 

Cale ignored that noona's screams and got down from beastman's arms. 

 

"What happened..."

 

Kim Dokja said lowering his head to Cale's height, he patted red head in relief.

 

"I just remember disappearing and appearing up there."

"Where's your uncle?"

"Go."

"Where to?"

"Don't find out."

 

Cale said while looking Kim Dokja in the eyes. Kim Dokja scratched his cheek and stood up straight.

 

"Well... I won't ask then."

"Why are you with that split personality noona?"

"Hey I have name, Cale."

"Well...a lot happened, one might say... hero saving a beauty?"

"What nonsense are you saying Kim Dokja?"

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

 

"Well... luckily there's no problem with you, Cale."

-It's finished! 🍃

'Late'

-Ai... 🍃

"Okay, so. What's with this beastman?"

"Ah... right."

 

Cale turned to look at werewolf who had been staring at him intently since he was put down, but it didn't mean he felt evil, but more like seeing a puppy looking at him curiously.

 

"I am Lycaon of Imyuntar. Greetings to you."

"..."

the way he talks...

"This isn't fair, weren't you impolite before? And only polite after Kim Dokja took out that token?"

"Please forgive-"

"Do it properly. Our conversation was interrupted earlier, right? Let's continue. But, is that how you apologize?"

 

Kim Dokja said while looking at the beastman with an annoyed face.

Before long, Lycaon's head hit the ground. He was more than three meters tall so it wasn't until he fell that his eyes were lower than Kim Dokja's. Kim Dokja looked at Lycaon.

 

"Right, like that."

 

Lycaon said with a trembling voice.

 

“Great dragon hunter… With the benefit of hindsight, I would like to ask you to forgive my rudeness.”

"Well, I haven't said my name yet, have I? My name is Kim Dokja."

"You?"

 

Lycaon raised his head slightly and looked at Cale beamingly.

 

"Hm? Me?"

 

Cale pointed at himself in confusion.

 

"..I'm Cale Henituse. Greetings Lycaon"

"Yes!"

 

Lycaon's tail spun until it resembled a propeller.

 

"..."

"..."

"Hey... should I introduce myself too? I'm Han Sooyo-"

"Is there anything you need, protector?"

"Hey!!"

"Ha ha ha ha."

"Don't laugh kid."

 

Sooyoung pulled Cale's cheeks in annoyance, by the way, this kid's cheeks were still as supple as before.

 

"It's nice to pull your cheeks..."

"Let go."

"Tsk. Still rude."

 

Sooyoung grumbled while releasing his naughty claws.

 

 

+

[Cale : So, what is it?

Kim Dokja : Do you remember the meteorite I told you about?

Cale : Remember, the one containing dragon before, right?

Kim Dokja: Yes, not everything contains disasters, there are also protectors. For example, this wolf, if you can defeat Igneel, you will get a token, where you can get respect from Imyuntar people.

Cale : Token?

Kim Dokja : Well... they planet was destroyed by Igneel.

Cale : What is the function of respect?

Kim Dokja : The most important thing is that I can learn unique skills of the Imyuntar people.

Cale : Hmm.. ]

+

 

 

"Hey Kim Dokja, don't just stay silent. Are you just going to leave it like that?"

 

Kim Dokja came to his senses and looked at Lycaon who had lowered his head again.

 

“Well Lycaon. There's something I need to do.”

 

Lycaon carefully looked up. 

 

"Yes protector."

"Teach me Way of the Wind, which is the secret technique of your people."

 

Lycaon's eyes slowly became bigger. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The fire dragon's southern disaster has disappeared, so the first disaster in fifth scenario is definitely 'eastern disaster.'

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Disaster question, honestly to prevent disaster in the east, I need to get this Imyuntar secret technique.

Cale : ..I want to rest.

Kim Dokja : Rest, I will study. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja patted the red head and stepped forward one step. 

Let's study.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


An hour later, Kim Dokja and the two returned to original location, to be honest, that location looked safer and there were no people, so it was more comfortable. And because of Sooyoung's whining, Kim Dokja explained the situation.

 

"...then medal you got from killing fire dragon...is important to them?"

"Yes."

"I still don't understand... fire dragon you killed at that time was one of the disasters?"

"That's right."

"...Then in fifth scenario, we have to prevent four instead of five disasters?"

"You seem to understand but don't understand?"

 

Han Sooyoung frowned.

 

"I still don't understand. Didn't you kill 'Little Igneel?' Isn't he a deteriorating dragon? So why is he a disaster? Is this also a development of Ways of Survival? Not to mention, that dragon still has twin, right?"

"...Everything that hatches from meteor disaster is disaster. It's just a coincidence that the egg splits. Besides, what comes out is not real Igneel even in novel, so Igneel won't appear in this disaster. It's hatchling Igneel that comes out. This is only fifth scenario so how could something like that wake up?”

“…You speak well. Are you a spokesperson for Ways of Survival? Are you really the author?”

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders at Sooyoung's question. He glanced at the little kid sitting on rock eating apple pie and explained.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The scenario's difficulty was ridiculous but it was adjusted so that it could be cleared if people risked their lives.

Cale : Because if not, this world would be doomed from the start. They wouldn't create a scenario if they wanted to destroy the world.

Kim Dokja : Well... that's how it is, that's why the adjustments are carefully controlled. Lesser Igneel, a deteriorating version of the hatchlings had wiped out the prophets, who could be called an elite force at the time. Is that all? I was once killed by that dragon. If it weren't for The King of No Killing, I wouldn't be standing here.

Cale : You planned it from the start, right?

Kim Dokja : My initial plan was not that, but thankfully I was still able to take on that attribute. By the way, if Lesser Igneel had been released into Seoul and continued to level up, Seoul would have ended up the same as Lycaon's hometown.

Cale : Will little Igneel be strong too?

Kim Dokja : I don't know much about that little dragon, he has lost his status as disaster, maybe he will become normal dragon?

Cale : It would be great if we could return it to dragon clan.

Kim Dokja : Don't worry, they will appear later, but it's in a distant scenario.

Cale : Whatever, the important thing is that he can go home. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked back at Sooyoung who had no knowledge of such things and was busy complaining.

 

“By the way, wasn't the disaster bigger than I thought? I had a lot of trouble understanding the scale because of the way it was expressed in Ways of Survival…”

“We were lucky with fire dragon. The impending disaster will be in original state. Terrifying creatures will appear.”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : It's really fun to see expressions of plagiarizing writers on the novel 'original'.

Cale : Do you have a grudge?

Kim Dokja : I haven't said it yet? I once sued him but unfortunately failed.

Cale: Hmm? ]

+

 

 

"Then what should we do?"

"We have to use that guy."

 

Kim Dokja averted his gaze from Cale who was looking at him dumbfounded, then looked back and saw Lycaon, who was preparing for training in a faraway place.

Han Sooyoung asked. 

 

“He looks strong. Do you want him to fight?”

“That guy is a coward. Moreover, this guide is forbidden from fighting against disasters in other worlds. We have to mind our own work.”

"Protector, I'm ready."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and approached Lycaon.

 

 

+

[Cale : He still calls you that.

Kim Dokja : I know? Protector is title for the owner of medal. I told him to call my name several times but Lycaon didn't give up.

Cale : So be it.

Kim Dokja : You're right.. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sighed and looked at Lycaon.

 

"From now on, I will teach you my clan's secret technique, Way of the Wind."

 

 

+

[Cale : Wait a minute, what is Way of the Wind? What kind of skill?

Kim Dokja : Way of the Wind. It was a hidden skill that allowed the user to use the wind like their own limbs.

Cale : Wind?

Kim Dokja : ..well, apart from you, no one can move the wind freely.

Cale : Oh..

Kim Dokja: Among other species, only those who possess the Imyuntar Protection Symbol can learn this skill.

Cale: ..

Kim Dokja : Ahem... what if you try to learn lat-

Cale : Do you want to die?

Kim Dokja : ..I haven't said anything, Cale. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sighed again, it would be great if Cale could help too. Kim Dokja doesn't know if Cale can learn it, but it would be good if Cale could learn it too, right? Besides, that kid has a strange thing that makes any race tame to him. Like Dokkaebi or constellations who are his fans.

By the way, Yoo Joonghyuk was originally scheduled to get this but not this time. Kim Dokja can't give a strong person all kinds of good skills, after all Kim Dokja also doesn't have any attack abilities. This skill will be useful later.

 

"Then I'll start.

 

Sooyoung took her eyes off Kim Dokja and approached Cale.

 

"By the way Cale."

"Hm?"

"You really appeared from the sky?"

"Do I look like I'm lying?"

"Well... that's not it... are there any injuries?"

"There isn't any."

 

Sooyoung sat next to Cale.

 

"But how was that Lycaon immediately tame to you? You don't know, that man immediately cursed when he saw us. He even said that we were lower than kobolds."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in amusement.

 

"Is it true?"

"That's true! Therefore, how can that be?"

 

Sooyoung asked while playing with Cale's hair.

 

"I have damn...attributes.."

"?"

"Anyway, that attribute makes many races like me."

"Isn't that like cheating? Could you learn from that guy if you asked?"

"Who knows."

"Do you also have attributes related to dragons?"

 

Cale noticed that message wasn't showing up and let out a sigh of relief, he had forgotten that he had told constellations that he couldn't see his status.

It would be annoying if constellations wondered. It seemed like they were busy looking at Kim Dokja as usual. Bihyung is the best.

Besides.. that damn status window isn't a good thing.

 

"Yes."

"Crazy!! Cool!! What else?"

"Don't ask."

 

Cale said with a sullen face.

 

"Stingy."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks, aren't you unable to see your status window?]

right.. I forgot this one.

"Can... but it's all just nonsense. A lot of it is just hoaxes and isn't true."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' say everything is the truth]

"Shut your mouth you bastard god."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sad]

 

Cale ignored the death god who continued to whine.

 

"..are you talking to constellation..?"

"En."

"You cursed him..?"

"You want to join in cursing?"

[The constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sits in the corner super duper sad]

 

Sooyoung stared blankly at indirect message that suddenly appeared in front of her. 

 

"..this..is your sponsor?"

"Just an asshole. And stop talking shit to the others, dammit."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' closes his eyes with a sigh]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles]

"...this constellation is interesting..."

 

Sooyoung muttered, still looking at the indirect message strangely.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The next three hours.

Cale and Sooyoung spread out the cloth and sat on the ground while drinking tea and eating cookies. The two of them casually watched Kim Dokja struggling hard.

 

"He sucks."

"Hm.."

"I don't think he's talented, Cale."

"Everyone has their own talents."

"It would be better if he let the others learn."

"Is that possible?"

"..I don't know."

"Let's just wait, it's only been 3 hours."

"Hmm, I think you're right..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Another hour passed.

 

"Hoaaamm...did Kim Dokja succeed?"

 

Cale shook his head at Sooyoung's question, that girl rubbed her sleepy eyes after unconsciously falling asleep.

Kim Dokja also glanced at the two people who were very relaxed with a slight frown. He fought hard here and they are very relaxed, right? It's okay if Cale is, after all he's just a kid and he can often faint if he's too tired, but what's with that plagiarist? That bastard seemed to be very happy eating and drinking while pulling Cale's cheeks. 

What Kim Dokja meant was... hey, he wants to try it too, okay?! 

Cale always looked at him like he was looking at a dead object whenever he just wanted to pull his cheeks, not to mention his uncle who looked like he was going to split him in half every time he moved his hand...

This world is always unfair...

 

“Protector. I'm sorry to say this but…” 

 

Kim Dokja shifted his gaze from the two people to Lycaon, that wolf had a doubtful face.

Kim Dokja took a tired breath and asked. 

 

“What? It's over?”

"Not that..."

"...Then what did I do wrong?"

"Specifically..."

"Don't drag it and tell me quickly."

"That's all wrong."

 

It was so sincere, that Kim Dokja sat down as if he had received a nuclear blow. Kim Dokja breathed roughly and looked up at the sky sadly.

The world is unfair...

 

-Tuk

"Hm?"

 

Kim Dokja looked down and saw the wind arriving, delivering a flask of water.

 

"Ah... thank you wind... thank you Cale."

 

Cale waved his strange whip from afar and nodded. Kim Dokja thanked the wind because Cale's wind was like alive and Cale also said that it was his friend. 

 

"This is great, there are creatures made of wind. Is that a wind god..?"

 

Kim Dokja ignored Lycaon's muttering and drank the water. Lemon tea, it seems like Cale really likes lemons, right? Anyway, Kim Dokja can finally breathe a little easier, this tea is very refreshing.

Putting down the flask of tea, Kim Dokja looked back at the sky. The Great Hall floating in the sky seemed even bigger. It seemed like it was mocking him...

Lycaon who looked up at the wind, which was flying around the cute red human, looked back at Kim Dokja. And Kim Dokja also looked at Lycaon with a sad face as if he knew what that wolf would say. 

He hoped it wasn't what he imagined.

 

“Protector… you don't have the qualities suitable for Way of the Wind. No, to be honest, you don't have qualities for almost any skill.”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: Fuck...

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : If this goes wrong, the world will perish because of me.

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

Notes:

When Kim Dokja got the news.

Bihyung: Human fall!!!
Uriel : Come on, follow dokkaebi!! Your child fell!!
Soyoung: ???
Kim Dokja : What child-
Bihyung : Hurry, you idiot!! We have to save him!!
Kim Dokja : O-okay. You're coming too. *Points to Lycaon*
Lycaon : ...okay.
Soyoung: ..no.. whose child...?
Kim Dokja : Damn?! *Looks in horror at the little red one falling from sky.*
Soyoung: Crazy, why did he fall-
Lycaon: *Reflexively accelerates using wind*

 

And finally they forgot to ask Uriel.
Who is the 'child' she refers to?

Chapter 55: Chapter 52

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

[Constellation of the destroyed world 'Chronos', asking for your apple pie.]

 

"Hm? Here."

 

Apple pie that Cale was holding disappeared and a beautiful gemstone replaced it.

 

good, I think Raon can use it to decorate his nest later.

 

The gem has a beautiful golden shine but its color is black, which is quite unique. Cale had been frequently exchanging items with the world constellation 'Chronos' since several days ago.

This constellation and that Lycaon always bothered him to play after Kim Dokja fainted because he was tired of practicing. Maybe it's related to damn attributes, but it doesn't feel annoying. Because Cale was also happily playing with the beastman who reminded him of the cubs of wolf, tiger and Lock. And what's the game? It was just playing with wind especially, mostly, elementals were the ones who were enthusiastic about playing and Cale just watched and occasionally threw the wind and made the wolf's wind suddenly disappear while elementals and wolf were chasing each other.

By the way, there are only eight days left until the start of fifth scenario.

Cale was a little curious, couldn't the Dokja copy skills like usual?

Is it because this isn't human?

Or because the wolf is not from this world?

Maybe the rule of 'learning' skills from others?

 

..well whatever... that's his business... I won't ask..

"Really sucks..."

 

Sooyoung said grumbling after seeing the sucks Kim Dokja. She approached Cale and put on a cute little crown, which her clone got from who knows where after she arranged Cale's hair.

 

"Good."

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' gives a thumbs up to incarnation 'Han Sooyoung']

[Many constellations look at the little one gently]

[5,000 coins sponsored]

"Ais, I didn't expect to get coins. But Cale is cute with everything..."

"Don't be nonsense."

"Don't take it, Cale!"

 

Cale ignored constellations and Sooyoung and pulled the cute crown off his head.

 

"But noona, can't you let me learn that skill?"

"I told you, I don't know how. Besides, this is a special attribute, not an attribute that can be obtained. I think it's possible if you can get a special scenario, but I don't know if that even exists ."

"Tsk."

"...after all... who would intend to learn that skill just to be able to divide themselves into being slacker."

"? Of course I am, what else does that skill do besides that? My clone can carry me while I sleep, then the other clones will fight. That's a good idea isn't it?"

not to mention if I can bring that skill to my world. The real me can be slacker when the clone hunts hunters.

 

Cale smiled brightly as Han Sooyoung could only be stunned by Cale's strange idea.

 

"..."

[Many constellations fall silent]

[Some of the constellations giggle in amusement]

"What? I'm serious!"

[Constellation nods and says yes indulgently]

"..."

damn it.

"Haa.. Cale.. What actually happened to you that made you so obsessed with slacker? Hm?"

"How could I not, noona doesn't know how my dreams are always destroyed because of some crazy bastard."

like Adin, Arm, mermaid, god of death..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

God of death who is watching his Cale : Hacho!! 

"???"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


...Barrow is also included...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Barrow was taken to rest after being made into a punching bag by Sheritt: "...why is my back suddenly cold...? Does someone want to torture me again?" 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


and hunters... damn...

"...to hell with war."

"Be patient Cale, maybe the world will be at peace when scenario has reached the end. After that you can rest."

".."

 

Cale looked at Sooyoung's face with a complicated look and decided to let that girl think about it that way.

 

After all, I can't say that the bastard who made me unable to be slacker is someone from another world, right?

 

Cale looked forward again and saw Kim Dokja who was still covered in sweat and still had not succeeded.

But no matter how Kim Dokja tried and didn't give up, it was impossible.

 

-Grrr

"Protector, it's better to give up..."

"...Why can't I learn it...?"

 

Han Sooyoung giggled next to Cale and stood closer to Kim Dokja.  

 

“Why? It's because you have no talent.”

"That's impossible."

"Why not? You're not protagonist. Do you think that you became Yoo Joonghyuk because you've been doing a good job lately?"

 

Kim Dokja's chest hurt like he had been stabbed. He looked at Cale who was also approaching while biting into a cookie and speaking with a frown. 

 

"But I understand everything in my head."

“Ah yes. Everyone thinks they can go to Seoul National University.”

"I'm telling the truth."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I remember most of the enlightenments related to Way of the Wind. 

Cale : Well... maybe there's something wrong with your memory?

Kim Dokja : No way, I was feeling really frustrated an hour ago so I got a second battery from survivors and read the text again.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Look at this. ]

+

 

 

“There is a strong wind on the right hand and a storm on the left hand. The Wind Path will be opened when straight lines and curves meet.”

"H-How... You really understand!"

 

Lycaon felt admiration from where he was listening to Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : See?

Cale : ...I don't understand.

Kim Dokja : Ahem, actually, the words I just muttered were Yoo Joonghyuk's enlightenment in Ways of Survival. In Ways of Survival, Yoo Joonghyuk gained insight into single 'phrases' followed by Chinese characters. He learned Way of the Wind in just 5 minutes.

Cale : ..everyone might have a different understanding...?

Kim Dokja : It's okay if I don't understand, but I understand everything but it's still difficult, I've wasted two days.

Kim Dokja : Haaaa, is it this hard to learn this? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at his hands in confusion and repeated the practice, but it was still in vain.

 

"How can I do this?" 

 

Kim Dokja felt frustrated. Why can't he learn it?

 

-Hm.. I understand 🍃

'?'

-After all, what you always do is control the wind, Cale. 🍃

'..then, can you explain better? Maybe with another explanation, Kim Dokja will understand?'

-..sorry Cale, you and I can use it because we can control the wind from the start. Just like a person who can't feel mana tries to use magic, it's difficult from the start. Maybe if he wants to study for years, but.. 🍃

'That's impossible'

-Well... besides, that Yoo Joonghyuk could probably learn it straight away because he already had attributes that could help him from the start. I don't know how it's called in this world but I'm sure it's something like that 🍃

'so it was impossible from the start...'

maybe Kim Dokja has different attributes that make it difficult for him to learn this skill? But doesn't he have that weird bookmark attribute? Why didn't he just try it first?

 

Cale looked back at Kim Dokja and Lycaon who were still arguing. He was about to open communication to ask Kim Dokja to try but heard Kim Dokja say something strange sarcastically to wolf.

 

“Then you should try this. One wind will meet another wind to form ying and yang. Again, one wind will meet another wind to form negative and positive principles.”

"How did you gain such profound insight?"

"Don't just talk, spread it directly throughout your body."

"So, here it is."

 

Lycaon concentrated and winds from different directions began to form around him. The two winds rotate, adding hot and cold energy to the wind.

 

-Oh.. hot and cold wind? Great concept. 🍃

-Use my fire? ⛈️

-My water can do it too. 💦

-Great idea. We can make wind in the water or wind that carries hot air! 🍃

 

Cale ignored ancient powers who were coming up with new cooperation ideas and looked at Kim Dokja whose mouth was twitching.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Ridiculous.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : He just heard it and can do the technique instantly? Then why can't I do the same?

Cale : ..hahaha

Kim Dokja : Damn. My pride was provoked. Let's see, hah!! 

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

"Then how about this? 'The four winds meet and form a defense. Then the four winds are added, making it the Eight Trigrams. Therefore, the omnipresent winds are not yet omnipresent.' Can you do this too?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Heh, this sentence is the enlightenment that Yoo Joonghyuk gained in the 9th round of regression. 

Cale: ..

Kim Dokja : Can he now? Ha, no, right? 

Cale : ..don't you realize that you're childish?

Kim Dokja : Leave it. ha ha ha ha. ]

+

 

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at the bulging veins on Kim Dokja's temples which made it clear that he was really annoyed and Lycaon who was making a confused expression. 

To be honest... 

Cale suddenly forgot what he was going to talk about earlier. What did he want to say just now...?

 

"..."

 

Then in the middle of Cale's brain trying to remember what he was going to ask earlier, Kim Dokja's voice was heard, full of annoyance and a sense of victory.

 

"You can't? This is how I feel!"

"..."

 

But it was different from Cale who was still blank because he was trying to remember what he was going to say and Kim Dokja who felt a strange sense of victory. That wolf, Lycaon, looked at Kim Dokja with a twinkle and said sincerely.

 

“Pushov-… no, Protector. I really appreciate that.”

"..."

would he say pushover? Was the wolf's impression of Kim Dokja that bad?

"hah?"

 

Kim Dokja was confused then looked at the system window that appeared.

 

 

[The Class 5 otherworld species 'Prince Lycaon of Imyuntar' has received great enlightenment. ]

 

 

Lycaon suddenly turned around and started training.

 

[Several constellations from the destroyed world 'Chronos', are grateful]

[2,000 coins have been sponsored.]

"..."

 

Cale, who also saw the system message, could only stare at stunned Kim Dokja with a funny and confused face. Cale was about to laugh out loud when wind elemental voice was heard. By the way, Cale was still holding top whip because elementals often talked to him while playing with Lycaon.

 

-Wind domes?

-It's the same, Cale! But ours makes the outside like a knife and what cute wolf uses is to release the air inside.

-THE MIDDLE IS BECOME A VACUUM!!

-This.. is interesting.. so it can be used that way? It's difficult but it's worth it when you succeed. 🍃

 

Cale nodded confusedly, as elementals and thief muttered over the wind technique. Actually, he also didn't understand anything Kim Dokja said to Lycaon.

 

"..damn it.."

 

Kim Dokja who came back to his senses cursed and glared at Lycaon.

 

"Pfff.. Puhahahahahahahahahaha"

 

And Sooyoung, who couldn't hold back her laughter, ended up laughing so hard that she clutched her stomach.

 

 

+

[Cale : ...

Kim Dokja : ..laugh..

Cale : No... I think I wanted to say something about this but I forgot what.

Kim Dokja : Huh?

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Forget it, I'm often like that too. You'll just get a headache if you keep trying to remember it.

Cale : ..hmm.. okay.

Kim Dokja : By the way, maybe there are some things that are different from the novel? After all I know Ways of Survival but I don't know anything about myself.

Cale : You can't see your status?

Kim Dokja : Tsk, unfortunately no. ]

+

 

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' admires your patience.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is disappointed with your weakness.]

[sucks]

 

Said Bihyung who appeared in the air and saw a frustrated Kim Dokja. Kim Dokja also looked at Bihyung.

 

..they seem to be communicating?

 

Not long after, Cale sat on a protruding rock and waited for Kim Dokja to finish talking to Bihyung. Sooyoung also returned to the original place, where the two of them sat and cleaned up the remaining items that Cale had not put into his spatial bag.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : That's really Yoo Joonghyuk.

Cale : What?

Kim Dokja : He created chaos among constellations and Dokkaebi.

Cale : Why?

Kim Dokja : Yoo Joonghyuk's growth rate is impossible through all possibilities. He was growing at a rate close to a cheat.

Cale : ..but I'm strong too?

Kim Dokja : I don't think so? You have many weaknesses because of your strength, it can't be called a cheat. ]

+

 

 

Cale thought, now he understood why the god of death made him carry many weaknesses such as suppressing some of his powers or causing narcolepsy. If his powers had not been suppressed from the start, he might have had many clashes with dokkaebi, constellations or probabilities.

Kim Dokja said a few days ago that the probability object was a kind of balancer, if someone who was stronger than they should be, didn't make payment to make the balance, would be attacked by it and could even die.

 Not only that, Cale was also warned by Kim Dokja not to use his power too much, because the bureau owned by the dokkaebi could 'take care of him'. If possible, Cale should attack while looking at the power level of incarnations around him so as not to make them pay too much attention to Cale.

 

Well.. I also didn't intend to create attention so of course it was a good idea.

"Cale."

"Oh, right."

 

Cale received the items from Sooyoung and put them into his spatial bag.

 

"Be careful, there are a lot of bad people, it will be dangerous if you get looted, Cale."

"Then I will loot him first."

"Hmm... okay."

 

Han Sooyoung didn't take Cale's words seriously even though Cale was 'very' serious.

 

"Hey, so what are you going to do now?"

"...I don't know. I'm still thinking."

 

Kim Dokja said sighing after looking at Lycaon behind him.

 

"Then let me study it."

"What?"

"Or let other survivors learn about it."

 

Kim Dokja looked at the people around them.

After the coin farm collapsed. The survivors worked together and cared for the other injured. 

The atmosphere is very different from the survivors of Deputy Yoon's coin farm. Maybe the good deeds of Han Sooyoung who was full of hypocrisy and cute Cale who often gave lots of food had changed them. Actually, it would be more accurate to say that almost some of them became slaves to Cale's cuteness. Kim Dokja remembered how Cale fell asleep while holding a teddy bear and Lycaon looked at Cale while daydreaming or even the victims squealed excitedly with Uriel.

Well... Kim Dokja was almost tempted to stop practicing and watch that cute scene...

Han Sooyoung opened her mouth again after seeing Kim Dokja lost in thought. 

 

“Isn't it just learning the Way of the Wind? Does it matter who learns it?”

"...That's right, everyone can learn it."

“Why do you insist on being the one to study it? Are you trying to get the attention of constellations alone?”

"Only people with protection medals can learn Way of the Wind."

"Then give it to me."

"It's non-transferable."

 

 

[Han Sooyoung's character has confirmed that statement is true.]

 

 

Cale stared at the message that appeared in front of Kim Dokja in confusion.

 

...this.. dangerous skill, if my family has it..

 

Cale took one step back with goosebumps, imagining that scary thing. That doesn't mean Cale likes lying, but there are some things that shouldn't be told to others. Like when he stabbed his heart or his plate was unbalanced during the war at the Gorge of Death. He didn't tell the others because it wasn't necessary. But if there was that skill, and his family used it on him all the time... all his plans could be ruined..

Cale shuddered again in horror.

 

“You are the first person who is more suspicious than Yoo Joonghyuk.”

 

Cale looked back at the conversation between the two.

 

“You brought it. This skill, it was originally Yoo Joonghyuk who was supposed to learn it, right?”

"That's right."

"Then why do you have to go through this trouble? You can leave it to Yoo Joonghyuk. It's not too late now, so let's look for Yoo Joonghyuk. He's growing well. That guy will manage it somehow."

"Yoo Joonghyuk doesn't listen to what other people have to say."

"I'll tease him."

 

Kim Dokja looked at Han Sooyoung before looking away. 

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk doesn't like small girl's bodies."

"Are you ignoring me now?"

"Rather than you, it would be more reasonable if Cale teased Yoo Joonghyuk."

"Don't put me in."

"I'm serious Cale."

"I also agree with Kim Dokja."

 

Cale glared at the two with a lot of complaints, Kim Dokja grinned and looked back at Sooyoung.

 

"Apart from that, there is also the problem of finding Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Even Yoo Jonghyuk couldn't learn Way of the Wind without a protection medal.

Cale : Can't you just give it?

Kim Dokja : Right. He needs to take the medal from me, but ownership will not be relinquished until I die.

Cale : ah..

Kim Dokja : ... in other words, Yoo Joonghyuk must kill me. 

Cale: Don't.

Kim Dokja : ..I agree. Besides, even if he could have the medal without killing me...

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale awkwardly and grimaced.

 

"You know that in the end I beat him really badly. After we meet, he will definitely try to kill me Cale..."

"..."

that's true.

"I knocked him flying with my punch filled with 100 strength."

 

Cale remembered Joonghyuk being hit back and forth inside the barrier and grimaced as well.

 

"I still clearly remember his eyes wanting to tear me apart..."

"...Well, he was really brave when he cut off my head." 

 

Han Sooyoung also added while stroking her neck as memories of Chungmuro Station emerged.

 

"His face was like the angel of death. I was almost crushed if it wasn't for the other one holding him down."

 

Cale remembered Dorph who also fought with Yoonghyuk to slaughter the attackers.

 

"...no, I take back my words. The other big guy also pulled my hair cruelly. Too scary."

 

Kim Dokja nodded at Sooyoung who was rubbing her hands with goosebumps, while Cale was curious about what happened when he fainted earlier.

 

"Besides, finding out where he is now..."

 

Kim Dokja muttered. 

But before he said anything else. There was a commotion in the distance.

 

"There's someone injured. Please help! It's serious!"

 

Someone had found an injured person nearby.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' looks forward to your friendship.]

[Some constellations expect you to treat the injured.]

 

Cale immediately took out his potion and ran toward the injured, as Kim Dokja frowned at messages from constellations, including Uriel who appeared. What's going on?

 

"Ah, Cale!"

 

Han Sooyoung immediately ran after Cale as Kim Dokja also followed.

After a while, Kim Dokja found the cause of problem and looked at Bihyung floating in the air.

Bihyung giggled at Kim Dokja.

 

[I don't know about this.]

 

The bleeding Yoo Joonghyuk, who was being looked at by the dumbfounded Cale, was waiting there.

 

Notes:

What if lie detection skill was obtained by Cale family.

Choi Han : Cale-nim, are you injured?
Cale: No?
Also Cale: 'Well, it's just a small wound, I have crybaby. I don't think this needs to be mentioned.'

[Choi Han has confirmed that the statement is false.]

Choi Han: ...
Cale : ?
Choi Han : I'll look for Jack.
Cale : But I said I was fine???

***
Alberu : What are you planning?
Cale : Just a little preparation.
Alberu : This isn't a dangerous thing, right?
Cale: Don't worry.
Also Cale: 'Do I look stupid? You'll definitely forbid me if I tell you, after all, this is the best plan. I can handle it well.

[Alberu has confirmed that the statement is False.]

Alberu : *smiles*
Cale: *Goosebumps*
Alberu : So just a little preparation? And not a preparation that harms 'Even' you, my dongsaeng?
Cale : *Nervous but still keeps a straight face* Of course.

[Alberu has confirmed that the statement is False.]

Alberu : *Laughs darkly*
Cale : ?
Alberu : We need to talk, dongsaeng.
Cale: Huh?
Alberu : 'Everyone' needs to get together and let's 'talk'.
Cale : *Suddenly has a bad feeling*

***
Raon : Human.
Cale: hmm?
Raon : Where are you going?
Cale : I'm going to talk to the god of death for a moment.
Raon: ....
Cale : ?
Raon : Is this about something dangerous?
Cale : *Don't want to worry the kids* No problem, just a small thing. I want to confirm something.

[Raon has confirmed that the statement is False.]

[On has confirmed that the statement is False.]

[Hong has confirmed that the statement is False.]

Raon: ...
On : ...
Hong: ...
Cale : ?
On : *Looking for Ron*
Hong : *Looking for crown prince*
Raon : *Contacts Eruhaben* 'Grandpa Goldie, human is lying and will do something stupid again! Let's watch him!!'
Cale : *Confused to see the children disperse* ?
Raon : *smiles like Cale, when deceiving someone and looting them* Where is human going?
Cale : *Heads to the door* I'll be right back *Cale decides to go straight to temple of the god of death and talk*

 

But when he opened the door...

*Bang!*

He closed it again.
Because his family all appeared with cold smiling faces.

Cale : ...w-what's going on with them lately...?

Chapter 56: Chapter 53

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"..."

 

Cale stared dumbfounded at corp-, Ahem, no, what Cale meant was Joonghyuk's body. He could only hold healing potion in front of protagonist's body without being able to move.

He looked back, at Kim Dokja who was talking to Bihyung.

 

 

+

[Cale : ..what.. what is this..?

Kim Dokja : I think this is Bihyung.

Cale : No way... can that pillow hurt people? He could act against incarnation? Why didn't he immediately help me when I fell and instead went to the trouble of looking for you then?

Kim Dokja : Of course can't, and what's with your words, hm? Brat? What do you mean you don't like being helped by me?? Hah?

Cale : ..calm down, that's not what I meant....

Kim Dokja : Ahem, well I'm sure it wasn't Bihyung who hurt Yoo Joonghyuk. However, the reason this bastard is here, I'm sure it has something to do with Bihyung. Because just think about it, even if Yoo Joonghyuk was nearby, he couldn't be found at the right time. It was clear that Bihyung had created a sub-scenario to bring Yoo Joonghyuk here. I don't have proof, but it's intuition.

Cale : Like intuition that girls have?

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale with amusement after seeing his grin. 

He could still joke at time like this. Kim Dokja hoped that Joonghyuk didn't see Cale's grin, because... imagine you were hurt and person in front of you was grinning. Isn't that like saying congratulations for getting hurt?

Sooyoung whispered to Kim Dokja as she watched Cale pour a bottle of potion onto Joonghyuk's wound, who immediately hissed.

 

"...does Cale want to kill Joonghyuk..? Ahem, I mean, we found him. What are you going to do?"

“What else?”

“Shouldn't you save him? This jerk… he's protagonist.”

 

Of course Kim Dokja had to save him. Look, even Cale was still pouring the potion with an apathetic face, knowing that they couldn't make that bastard die.

But the thing is, if Dokja saves that bastard.... he will definitely die. 

This plagiarist even had a horrified face after imagining that Joonghyuk would immediately wake up and behead her.

 

"Do you have anything that will restrain him?"

“Yoo Joonghyuk will not tolerate them.”

"Lock him up..."

"Then he will kill himself."

“But if he goes back… Damn, what will happen if he regresses?”

 

Han Sooyoung realized this too late.

What will happen to this world if Yoo Joonghyuk went back? That is one of the biggest challenges of those living in this world.

 

"Right.. what if we ask Cale to detain Yoo Joonghyuk..?"

"Cale will kill you first."

"..."

"It's true that Joonghyuk is a little tame with Cale, but Cale won't like it if we make him restrain Joonghyuk. He's the lazy type who gets even lazier if he's given a troublesome task."

"...I remember that, I'm sure Cale will go angry if forced."

"...and that bastard will kill us because we made Cale angry..."

"..."

"..."

"...So what?"

“We have to stop it. Nobody knows what will happen.”

 

It's right to assume the worst, when everything is unknown. If Kim Dokja makes a mistake and the world is reset, his existence will disappear. 

But at least, Joonghyuk won't kill them as long as Cale is around, right? At least he's not the type to show his scary side to kids like Mia or Cale.

....Maybe?

By the way... how did this jerk end up like this?

Kim Dokja approached and looked at the wound carefully. There are wounds around stomach. Some of the wounds had healed, but it was still visible that before, the wounds were wounds where all internal organs and ribs were broken. It felt like someone incredibly powerful had hit Yoo Joonghyuk in one blow…

At this moment, Kim Dokja stared at the empty fist. Perhaps?

Cale also glanced at Kim Dokja while waiting for the wound to heal and remembered something.

 

 

+

[Cale : He will kill you.

Kim Dokja : My dear Dongsaeng... don't let Joonghyuk kill me, okay?

Cale : Do it yourself.

Kim Dokja : ... aigoo... ]

+

 

 

“What's with that expression? Why is your face like that all of a sudden?”

 

Sooyoung said after seeing Kim Dokja who suddenly put on sad and horrified face.

 

"...It's nothing."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ... I'm sure. He was hit with fist filled with 100 strength...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Then he was like this for two days. I felt sorry with the benefit of hindsight. With this, it will be impossible to restore my relationship with Yoo Joonghyuk...]

+

 

 

When Kim Dokja slowly looked from his stomach to his face, he took a few steps back because he had goosebumps.

 

“…Shit.”

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Kim Dokja with bloody eyes, and tears. His lips moved and he clearly said something like 'Die, Kim Dokja.'

Kim Dokja thought Han Sooyoung was beside him, but she ran away as fast as he could.

 

"Hic."

 

Kim Dokja turned to Cale, who was sitting down and hiccuping because he was also surprised.

 

...this crazy bastard is scary... 

 

Cale covered his mouth, which was still hiccuping with both hands, he ignored Constellation's worried message and stood back up.

 

-He's not directing his anger at you, Cale 🪨

'I know, I was just surprised.'

“Hey! Can't you let go of your anger?”

"..."

 

Kim Dokja shouted from afar, Cale took a few steps back and tried to let Joonghyuk and Dokja meet face to face.

... if possible. Kim Dokja instead followed his movements so that Cale could block protagonist's killing intent.

 

...this bastard... 

 

By the way, the wound was slow to heal, like something was blocking it.

 

“Isn't that a fair fight? Aren't you also trying to kill me?”

 

Cale peeked at Yoo Joonghyuk's unchanging eyes and Kim Dokja's annoyed face.

 

 

+

[Cale: The potion is slow.

Kim Dokja : I-I see...

Cale : Don't just be there, this protagonist can't even move.

Kim Dokja : ...his eyes are scary..

Cale : So? Will you stay there? 

Kim Dokja : ..you're right.. I don't have a choice. Yoo Joonghyuk had to survive here.... even if he killed me. 

Cale : He won't kill you, but if he almost kills you then I'm not sure.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : But isn't he protagonist? We couldn't handle everything without him, right?

Kim Dokja : ..yes.. I might be able to stop Question Disaster without Yoo Joonghyuk but I won't be able to prevent another disaster and the world will be destroyed. Damn... Why is protagonist of Ways of Survival like that? The story would be easier than that if it were Lee Hyunsung or Jung Heewon.

Cale : Don't complain.

Kim Dokja : ...right.. this is not the time to complain. Let me see what he thinks first. ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja, who said was going to use his skill and watched his expression. It wasn't long before that reader's eyes widened and looked at Cale in confusion.

 

"?"

 

Cale looked back at Joonghyuk who was slowly closing his eyes.

 

 

+

[Cale : What?

Kim Dokja : ..looks like he knows that I can read his mind..

Cale : So what?

Kim Dokja : He said that it was his fault and the world could end.... wait. ]

+

 

 

Then Kim Dokja hesitantly approached again. At least now, the hostile aura towards him was non-existent.

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk. Can you hear me?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk struggled to lift his eyelids, only to close them again. That's weird.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Are you sure you used your potion, Cale?

Cale : Can't you see that the wound is almost closing?

Kim Dokja : Right... after all, no matter how badly he is, he will automatically trigger 'Recovery' when he is hit. Then why is he still in this condition?

Cale : There's a possibility that he was hit by skill from this world. And it wasn't just an ordinary wound.

Kim Dokja : This..world..? Hah?

Cale: Anyway, potions only heal 'wounds' not curses or something else mixed with wounds. Can you check it?

Kim Dokja : O-Oh... I'll try. ]

+

 

 

 

[Readers see information of protagonist 'Yoo Joonghyuk']

 

 

 

Not long after the message from green window appeared, Kim Dokja explained again.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : There is no problem with the statistics. Yoo Joonghyuk is still one of strongest incarnations in Seoul and his skills have grown compared to the last time I saw him.

Cale : I didn't ask that.

Kim Dokja : Well... the status... is indeed abnormal.

Cale : ..what? What kind of skill has he got? Poison? Curse? Or something else?

Kim Dokja : Poison, Yoo Joonghyuk doesn't have Thousand Poison Resistance skill or Immunity to Ten Thousand Poisons yet. Therefore, poison was currently one of Yoo Joonghyuk's few weaknesses.

Cale : There is no priest nearby here, so it has to be removed manually before the wound can heal.

Kim Dokja : Hm... there are blue veins all over his body. It seems like it hasn't been long since he was poisoned. Luckily, he was still alive. Wait, priest? Since when can priests heal?

Cale : Doesn't anyone in this world have skills like that? Then forget what I said earlier. But who has poison skills? Is there anyone in your novel you can guess?

Kim Dokja : Yes..there is..but it's strange. I know only one person can infect Yoo Joonghyuk with the Thousand Spirits Poison right now… but it should be-]

+

 

 

Before Kim Dokja could finish his explanation, a woman watching from a distance asked.

 

"You... are you Kim Dokja-ssi?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded. 

 

"She's the woman who brought Joonghyuk"

 

Kim Dokja patted Cale's head, for his explanation and used his eyes to get that woman to continue.

 

"That.. he's like this all the time. He keeps asking me to take him to Kim Dokja..."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows, he didn't expect that Joonghyuk and Dokja were already close enough, for Joonghyuk to be hurt and entrust himself to Dokja. Because as far as Cale knew, Joonghyuk used to be person who had quite hard time trusting people, seeing how his uncles were still fighting even after they met during apocalypse.

For note, original reason was because they thought that Yoo Joonghyuk kidnapped their nephew (Actually, it seemed as if everyone was going to kidnap Cale, but not like that ah...) and Yoo Joonghyuk thought that Cale's uncle was a crazy, fierce, bad bastard. Because towards him, Uncle Cale always cursed and said dirty words (even though it was only towards those they thought were rivals, who were fighting for Cale's love (?)).

 

"Hey, what happened?" 

 

Said Sooyoung who approached carefully and poked Kim Dokja's shoulder, but he didn't answer.

 

"..don't you want to answer me..? Hey Cale, what's wrong?"

 

Cale looked at Sooyoung and explained briefly.

 

"Joonghyuk was poisoned and wanted to ask Kim Dokja to help him but still didn't reduce his killing intent."

"..."

 

Sooyoung opened her jaw in surprise, she didn't expect that jerk to be here looking for Kim Dokja, but like Cale said, why didn't he reduce his killing intent if he wanted to ask for help. This Jerk is rude isn't he? If Sooyoung could, she would like to say that this Joonghyuk-

 

"Evil bastard."

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' feels his heart being stabbed]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' confused by reaction of constellation 'Secretive Plotter']

 

Sooyoung nodded at Cale's statement and suddenly realized while being stunned. How could this cutie say it so bluntly..?

And sure enough, Joonghyuk's eyes that initially couldn't open, immediately opened wide and looked at Cale in surprise, his pupils were shaking, and he looked like he was misunderstood, and wanted to explain but couldn't make a sound.

Sooyoung looked at Cale who didn't see Joonghyuk's expression and instead looked at Dokja, and then Joonghyuk who was still trying to open his mouth.

 

"..."

Cale was a bit impolite but weren't Cale's words... true...? ..somehow Sooyoung sympathizes a little with Joonghyuk, even though it's true, seeing someone he likes say bad things about him.. it still hurts doesn't it.. ai..

 

"I have pot, want?"

 

Sooyoung looked away from the pitiful Joonghyuk and looked at Kim Dokja, who turned on Magic Power Stove and poured the ingredients into pot. 

Han Sooyoung approached the two who were squatting and asked.

 

"What are you going to make?"

"Antidote."

"Did you decide to save him?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded and answered 

 

"This bastard, he came at me on purpose."

"Yes, I heard from Cale, but why?"

"I don't know."

“He really came to ask for your help? I didn't think Yoo Jonghyuk would come all this way to kill you did he?”

"That's impossible for Yoo Joonghyuk."

"How do you know?"

“I know. He is that type of bastard.”

"Joonghyuk is a really evil bastard. But if it's not really necessary, he'd rather treat you as air and forget about you. Ah but if you cause trouble again after he ignores you, you'll be miserable. Tsk tsk. What a cruel bastard, it seems like he's getting worse when apocalypse."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' mutters that he not that cruel...]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks, do you hate people like Yoo Joonghyuk?]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at constellation's strange question.

 

"Not to hate, but it's better to stay away from this type, he will be more likely to hold grudges. Honestly, I prefer to stay away from this type."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' asks.. if.. if a person like this wanted to take you by your side by force.. would you hate it..?]

 

Cale narrowed his eyes with killing intent.

 

"Like my bastard father, I'd rather get rid of that guy first. And if he dares force me, even if his intentions are good, I'll make him regret it."

 

Then Cale shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Just so you know, I prefer the type who is easy to talk to. Communicating and discussing together is better than the type who feels their opinion is more correct."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' mutters, is that so..?]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' asks, did constellation 'Secretive Plotter' eat something wrong?]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' falls silent]

"To be honest I'd rather not meet a bastard like Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

Sooyoung, who heard Cale's words, looked back at Joonghyuk, who was still trying his best to open his mouth.

 

"..."

 

And Han Sooyoung decided, she would wholeheartedly try to make Cale not have 'too many bad thoughts' towards Joonghyuk, because of how pathetic protagonist's expression was.

 

Kim Dokja adjusted the stove fire.

The fire raged and the contents of the pot began to boil. Based on the color and shape, it looked like the food of the Death Valley goblins. 

 

"..is this really an antidote? Do you want to kill him, Kim Dok-"

"Hyung" 

"..hyung.."

"Well.. It may seem terrible but this soup is an excellent antidote."

 

Han Sooyoung squatted down too, put her hands on her knees and stared at terrible food.

 

"By the way, is Yoo Joonghyuk a bad guy in Ways of Survival?"

"...What?"

 

Sooyoung thought about Joonghyuk's pitiful expression and looked at two people in front of her.

 

"That was the thought I had. Didn't Yoo Jonghyuk save a lot of people and do good deeds? Of course, he was like a psychopath but didn't he move for people? He fought to save the world. I didn't want to admit it because I was a bad person. "

 

When Kim Dokja thought about it, Han Sooyoung's words were not completely wrong. 

He laughed and said. 

 

"Your defense against Yoo Joonghyuk is because you haven't read as far as me."

"But that's that and this is this. You can't judge people by just looking at one side."

 

It was an unexpected conversation, so Kim Dokja looked at Han Sooyoung but Sooyoung looked at Cale.

 

"..he..may not be that cruel, right Cale?"

"?"

why tell me that?

 

Han Sooyoung looked back at Kim Dokja and smiled coldly.

 

"No matter how much you claim that my work is plagiarism, it was actually never influenced by Ways of Survival."

"...You almost convinced me without saying that. How unfortunate."

 

Sooyoung shrugged her shoulders and looked at Cale.

 

"He's not that cruel Cale, don't keep saying evil bastard, okay?"

"..."

So... what, why are you telling me...?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Not long after that, the soup started to boil.

Cale watched Kim Dokja approach Yoo Joonghyuk with soup. Han Sooyoung brought him the spoon that Cale had taken out.

The spoons were all gold, Kim Dokja and Sooyoung almost screamed... 

Anyway, Kim Dokja scooped up the soup with a spoon and put it into Yoo Joonghyuk's mouth. Han Sooyoung watched him blow the soup with concern.

 

"You act like wife."

"Do you want to do this?"

"I don't want to."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Actually, I wouldn't give her this job. It was because of the system message I heard every time I took a spoonful of soup.

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Uriel always gives me 500 coins for every bite.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Want to try Cale?

Cale : No need, I'll get coins even just sitting.

Kim Dokja : ...I want to deny it, but it's true. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja turned to Cale who was still squatting near the stove. That red-haired kid had a mischievous grin, which somehow made Kim Dokja a little annoyed.

Kim Dokja continued to feed soup, but after more than 10 spoonfuls... Uriel still gave him coins...

... Are these constellations truly impressed by good deeds? Will it last until the bowl is empty?

Now he felt how Cale got coins for free just by doing trivial things, to be honest... this was both scary and exciting...

Yoo Joonghyuk who closed his eyes when the first spoon, started to open his eyes with a slight groan. He was still in bad shape but he was gradually recovering from poison. 

 

 

+

[Cale : Need a potion?

Kim Dokja : No need to waste potions, this bastard has recovery.

Cale : Yeah... okay. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale who was standing while taking out a robe from his spatial bag, and looked back at Joonghyuk, he didn't miss the opportunity and took out one item.

 

 

 

[You have used Midday Tryst.]

[You seek approval from target.]

 

 

 

Midday Tryst is an item that allows one-on-one conversation with a selected target for a certain period of time. If Kim Dokja had more coins, he would have learned the Voice Transmission skill but he didn't have much to spare. 

Actually, Cale always said he would give him coins but still, he felt his self-esteem as an adult would be lowered if he accepted, so he refused. Therefore, Kim Dokja chose the next best thing.

 

 

 

[Target has agreed to communicate with you.]

[Midday Tryst has begun.]

 

 

 

When Kim Dokja tried to send a message to Yoo Joonghyuk, a small messenger window appeared in front of him.

 

– Hey, can you hear me?

 

A connection is formed.

Kim Dokja bought this item for three reasons.

One was because Yoo Jonghyuk's tongue was paralyzed due to the effects of the Thousand Spirit Poison and the second reason was to avoid leaking information to Han Sooyoung. 

Honestly, he also wanted to include Cale, but he thought Cale would make a disgusted face, if he was asked to have another line of communication. That kid really chose to never work if he didn't have to, so Kim Dokja would just explain important things to Cale himself later.

The third and most important reason was that Kim Dokja did not want to confirm to Yoo Joonghyuk, that he could read his mind.

The next moment, Yoo Jonghyuk's message appeared.

 

– Kim Dokja, explain to Cale now!!

 

Kim Dokja confusedly stared at the message and reflexively, he looked for little red.

But..

Cale disappeared...

 

"??"

"If you're looking for Cale, he said he was going to see his uncle and left, he asked me to give you tomato juice and said 'good job~', he said."

"..."

 

Kim Dokja received tomato juice in a bottle, which was something he hated from Sooyoung and looked at message from Joonghyuk again.

 

-He misunderstood, explain first!!

-..that kid is gone.

-Damn.

 

Kim Dokja looked at Joonghyuk's face which had become ugly and the sky above him.

...this.. is a bit troublesome...

 

Notes:

Cale : Yoo Joonghyuk is not as cute now as he was before apocalypse. He's too cruel, especially if novel is a record of future.

Yoo Joonghyuk : *tries to open his mouth and speak* No, don't think I'm cruel, Cale!! I'm not evil!

Cale: tsk, tsk. Indeed, he's getting crueler the more I think about it.

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Still hoping can speak* No!! Believe me, this is misunderstanding. Please don't be afraid of me!!

Han Sooyoung : .... he looks so pathetic.

Kim Dokja : *Adds fire without realizing it* He's cruel, you haven't read as much as I have.

Yoo Joonghyuk : *Still 'struggling'* That bastard!! Shut your fucking mouth!!

Secretive Plotter: *Still introspecting*

Cale : *Goes to see his uncle who is almost crying because can't contact Cale*

Han Sooyoung : Bye~~

Kim Dokja : *Looks for Cale* ...he's gone.

Yoo Joonghyuk : I will kill you Kim Dokja. Cale ran away scared because of your bullshit!!

Kim Dokja : ????

 

Secretive Plotter : *Still daydreaming about his list of mistakes and atrocities, blankly*

Chapter 57: Chapter 54

Notes:

Today's chapter is very short...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill activated]

 

Cale : I'm on my way. Is Dorph also with you, uncle bear?

Sayeru : Yes, but he's been in bad mood since we couldn't find you.

Cale : Tell him, Barrow has returned safely.

Sayeru : Please know that we are worried about you too, Cale, not just my liege.

Cale : Hmmm...

Dorph : Cale... I miss you... don't you miss your uncle lion...?

Cale: ...

Sayeru : See? He's been whining constantly since we were separated.

Cale : Barrow is fine-

Dorph : Who cares about him, he must be fine. Even if he was thrown into cruel dragon's lair, he would definitely be able to come back alive. I'm worried about you, what if you suddenly faint, if you're hungry? Are you sick? Are you tired? So what if there are bad people? Agh! This lion is very worried!!

Cale: ...

Cale : Is it just the two of you?

Sayeru : There are Gilyoung and Donghoon. 

Dorph : ..are you ignoring me..?

Cale : Where is Igneel? Don't tell me that dragon also separated?

Sayeru : He's there too, still on Donghoon's shoulder, but continues to sleep and doesn't even make a sound. 

Cale : Why? Is he sick? Hungry?

Sayeru : He's just upset because you're not around.

Cale : Hmmm...

Dorph : You didn't ask how I was Cale?

Cale : What about kids?

Dorph : ...

Sayeru : They're fine.

Dorph : sniff..

Cale: ...

Cale : How are you guys?

Dorph : YOUR UNCLE LION IS ALWAYS FINE!!

Sayeru : No problem. How about you?

Cale : It's okay. I also met Dokja, Joonghyuk and you remember noona who had a split personality?

Sayeru : Remember, that girl is not normal, she should be treated by psychiatric doctor.

Cale : Ahem, I mean she's there too. Oh, if you don't know, she was also the one who attacked Chungmuro. A crazy bastard who wears a robe with number one on it.

Dorph : I'll tear her to shreds.

Cale : There are no victims so don't mess up.

Dorph : You're too kind, Cale...

Cale : I'm trash, since when did I become kind. It just creates unnecessary trouble if you fight.

Dorph : I know, you're just embarrassed.

Sayeru : Dorph, hit your head on the rock there. Are you infected my liege?

Dorph : ...

Cale : By the way, Joonghyuk seems to have been poisoned, but because Dokja handled him. I left them.

Sayeru : Just leave it. After all, that guy has his own plans, right? There is no need for you to continue accompanying him. When we leave, he has to be alone. So it wouldn't be good if he got used to it.

Cale : I agree. Just wait there, I'll be there soon. This is quite far. 

Sayeru : Well, be careful Cale. Rest if you are tired, we can wait.

Dorph : Try not to fight, Cale.

Cale : Who wants to fight?

Sayeru : Don't save people on the street.

Dorph: Don't bring animals home either.

Cale : ...what kind of person do you think I am....?

Sayeru : ...

Dorph : ...

Cale : ?

Sayeru : AJust keep going, don't stop anywhere.

Doeph : Don't take care of other people!!

Cale : Of course, what's wrong with you guys?

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill disabled]

 

 

 

Cale closed communication and looked around him, many buildings were damaged and blocked the road, the road signs were not visible, and the asphalt was destroyed. He was worried that he would get lost.

So Cale climbed to the top of one of buildings that was still standing with the power of thief.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says to be careful and not to overdo] 

"I know."

 

Cale ignored the plants in building next door that were watching him and tried to look at surroundings.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale!!

Cale : What.

Kim Dokja : I couldn't contact you, I thought something bad had happened to you.

Cale : I'm talking to my uncle. How is tomato juice?

Kim Dokja : I hate- bah, that's not it! What's the misunderstanding? Why is that bastard panicking?

Cale: Huh? Who? Lots of bastard here.

Kim Dokja : ...

Kim Dokja : Joonghyuk.

Cale : I didn't do anything?

Kim Dokja : Did you know?! He really had to suppress his murderous aura, damn that lunatic. He gets confused and annoyed when he finds out you're not there.

Cale : Is he a baby?

Kim Dokja : Anyway, he said to explain something, but when I told him you weren't there, he said I was useless. Isn't he a fucking bastard..?!

Cale : Oh... wait a minute.

Kim Dokja : ? ]

+

 

 

Cale hurriedly went down to the back of the building in panic, how could he not? A group of people in prison clothes passed by, it should be a long distance. But someone with a mask, and possibly the leader. Look straight at him.

Cale wasn't afraid, but he didn't want to cause trouble and fighting was annoying. He's lazy. More importantly, it could be that those people broke prison to get out, he remembered Sooyoung saying, someone in prison knows the future too. This is dangerous when he doesn't know the opponent's information and is facing each other. 

Prisoners are sometimes more cruel than ordinary people who are crazy, they are usually more reckless. It's too risky if they face each other.

So Cale ran away with wind. After seeing that it was far enough. He contacted Kim Dokja again. He had to quickly meet his uncle.

 

 

+

[Cale: Anyway, I'm going to my uncle's place, don't call unless it's a life or death emergency. I will also contact you if there are any problems. Let's meet later. It's hard to talk this way.

Kim Dokja : O-oh... okay. I was with Han Sooyoung and Yoo Joonghyuk heading east. This bastard, after making a fuss is now forcing me there. He says, question disaster has woken up.

Cale : What else is that? Anyway, just take care of yourself. See you later.

Kim Dokja : ....

Kim Dokja : Haaaaaaa.. okay. Take care of yourself, Cale. ]

+

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After quite a long time, Cale, who almost got lost, finally met his uncle with a navigation aid called Secretive Plotter.

 

"Cale!!!"

"Wa-Wait-"

 

Before Cale could back away, Dorph immediately appeared in front of him and lifted him into lion's wide embrace.

 

"I miss you... don't you miss your uncle lion?"

"I miss, I miss, so stop biting my cheek."

"Why are your cheeks less chubby? Are you hungry? I'll cook!!"

 

With that, Dorph put Cale down and pulled Sayeru's spatial bag, took out 'portable kitchen' and started cooking for his nephew.

 

"I think that spatial bag was given to Barrow?"

 

Cale said confusedly while looking at spatial bag that continued to release lots of meat and kitchen ingredients.

 

"Oh, we have two. Barrow threatened the god of death and asked for a total of 2 bags."

"O-oh.."

 

After hearing Cale's answer, Sayeru looked at Cale's body like a predator's gaze. He pulls up right hand, lowers left hand. Turn it back, check the side. Squatting and even carrying Cale and checking the soles of Cale's feet.

 

"..."

"Stand still first."

"..what are you doing anyway?"

"You have a bad habit, if you say fine. Usually you have wounds."

"Huh? Since when? No such thing!"

 

Sayeru raised his head and narrowed his eyes at stunned Cale, that look seemed to say in big, bold letters 'THERE IS AND YOU RE THE ONE'.

Cale snorted at that glance.

 

"Nonsense, I'm afraid of feeling pain, why would I let myself get hurt?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' looks at you in disbelief]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' snorts in disbelief]

 

Of course Cale ignored constellation and the god of death. He felt wronged, because he never had that bad habit. He would even happily fall asleep while others fought after making sure none of his comrades would come to harm.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


In other world.


Alberu stroked his chin in amusement.

 

"My dongsaeng never changes, should I teach him how to be a real slacker. He's too dense."

"That's right! Human always say fine even though vomiting blood."

"Fainted too nyaa!"

"Yes nyaa!!"

 

Raon, Hong and On continued. Who was eating Alberu's cookies.

 

"That's right, Raon-nim. What about Barrow?"

"M-Mother is punishing him!! She told everyone to go away and she will vent her anger first. M-Mother also said that she will teach that villain bastards not to hurt our people anymore, let alone betray human."

"Hm."

 

Alberu averted his gaze from cute dragon, who was making a scary face and uttering curse, as expected of Cale Henituse's partner.

Not long after, there was a red light and Rosalyn appeared from teleportation circle.

 

"Your Highness, is Barrow here?"

"Hm? He's with Mrs. Sheritt."

"Ah.. can I enter..?"

"What's wrong, smart Rosalyn?"

"That... the thing that saved young master Cale's videos and photos suddenly turned off. Mary said that Choi Han said that meant battery had run out. I didn't dare replace it myself for fear of damaging it."

"Run out? Wasn't it just replaced not long ago...?"

"Ah ... hahaha .. that .. we were too excited, So instead of copying it onto recording ball, we watched it..."

 

After Rosalyn's words were finished, there was Miss Litana's scream and Commander Toonka's laughter.

 

"HAHAHAHAHA AS I EXPECTED FROM MY BEST FRIEND!! HE'S TOO CUTE! MY FRIEND IS ALWAYS THE BEST!!!"

"Cale-nim is truly a legend!! Even his small form cannot hinder his brilliance!!"

 

And also Clopeh who shouted together. Alberu looked at Rosalyn who was increasingly embarrassed and lowered her head.

 

"I want to see too, nyaa!!"

"It's best to copy it first nyaa. That villain says, there's not that much battery, and if it runs out we won't even be able to see it nyaa!!"

"That's not allowed!! I want to see human too!! So copy first then look!!"

 

Hong, On and Raon said in panic after seeing that everyone saw Cale's video, but they didn't. The three of them actually wanted to see, but were worried, so they would watch human in the other world and have the others copy recordings.

 

"I agree, you should copy recording first. Where is Eruhaben-nim?"

"..."

"?"

"Eruhaben-nim... was the one watching at first, and because of his excitement... he forgot to help us copy..."

"..."

 

Alberu rubbed his forehead tiredly, he already suspected that everything related to his dongsaeng always gave him a headache. See, even recordings give him headache.

 

"Aigoo... call Choi Han, he's holding communication device in front of black castle gate. And there's Resheel-nim beside him. Ask if you can ask Barrow to come out for a moment."

"Oh, okay. Thank you, your highness."

"Smart Rosalyn, I the great and mighty Raon Miru will come too. Let's meet Choi Han!!"

"Me too nyaa!!"

"Nyaa"

 

And so three children and Rosalyn went looking for Choi Han. Just leaving Alberu alone.

 

"Your highness."

 

Alberu gasped and clutched his chest as he glanced at his dongsaeng's old servant, who suddenly appeared.

 

"Ahem, what's wrong?"

"We managed to drag in vampire bastard who was planning to open gates of demon world."

"Good, bring him here."

 

Not long after, Ron threw Fredo to the ground.

 

"Ouch... my son's butler is so rude. I'm old, you know."

"Young master is not your son"

"What are you doing?"

"Hm? I just want to open the gate and find my son."

"You know it's dangerous, right? Do you want to cause chaos?"

"Ahahaha, I know, that's why I didn't. Don't make that face, crown prince of Roan kingdom. I don't want to antagonize my son, I understand. I even tightened the gates of demon world. Don't worry, I'm not as crazy as white star. But let me take 'turn', okay?"

 

What Fredo meant by 'turn' was to face Barrow and vent his anger.

Alberu narrowed his eyes.

 

"Threat?"

"No, don't you believe me? I just have a little grudge against him. I won't kill him, I know that my son wouldn't want that to happen."

"I said, young master is not your son, vampire bastard."

"Oh... how scary~~ Hahahaha"

 

Alberu frowned at vampire's mischievous laughter, he pondered a little and nodded.

 

"But I will ask Choi Han to attend."

"No problem, as long as you don't bother me."

"Well... Choi Han won't bother either..."

 

Alberu recalled Choi Han's cruel expression when he looked at Barrow and got goosebumps. Our Roan kingdom's sword master would even happily chop up that villain if hero Henituse allowed...

Alberu sighed again while looking at vampire who turned into a bird and went towards Raon's black castle.

 

"Then I will return, Your highness."

"Okay, thanks Ron."

"Yes."

 

Seeing condition of the house which had become his temporary office now, Alberu rubbed his face with both hands with a sick expression.

 

"..My dongsaeng... when don't you give your hyung-nim headache... Haaaaaaa..."

 

Of course, if Cale heard Alberu's muttering he would just stare blankly and ask back. 'When have I given you headache??'


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's Back


Cale, who was eating with Donghoon and Giyoung and dragon Igneel, didn't know the mess he was making (again) in his world. 

He ate happily while wiping children's mouths.

 

-Kyuu!!

"Yeah yeah yeah, it's delicious."

"Dorph ahjussi is very good at cooking..."

"Yes, right?!"

 

Donghoon and Gilyoung eat deliciously while chatting.

 

"This is pudding for dessert."

 

Gilyoung and Donghoon took plate in Sayeru's hand while fighting over it.

 

"Don't be like that, there are a lot. Cale?"

"No, just give it to the kids."

"Cale, you always talk like an adult, you're kid too."

 

Cale picked up the dirty dishes and shrugged his shoulders at Gilyoung's words.

 

because I'm an adult, kid.

-Kyu?

"Then let's wash your mouths and sleep together, I'm also little tired after using a lot of wind power."

 

Cale headed to 'portable kitchen' and handed dirty dishes to Dorph.

 

"More?"

"No, I'm going to sleep. My vision has been blurry a few times. Wake me if something important happens."

"Okay. Sayeru!"

"Hm?"

 

Sayeru distributed some plates to children and approached Cale and Dorph.

 

"What?"

"Cale wants to sleep."

"No need, I can sleep normally. It's not like I can't sleep outside."

"But.."

"Cale.."

 

Cale waved his hand at Dorph and Sayeru who were making faces as if they were dogs whose owners had abandoned them.

 

-Kyuuh?

 

Igneel looked at the two 'abandoned' people as if in doubt.

 

"It doesn't matter, they're overprotective. I'm not a real kid."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that you are indeed weak.]

"..."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods seriously]

"Shut up."

 

Cale glared at the indirect message and Bihyung suddenly appeared.

 

[Human!!]

Oh... perfect timing.

“Bihyung, accompany me to sleep, will you?”

[U-Un... O-okay!!! Others will envy me!! Hehehehe]

"?"

 

Cale ignored Bihyung's muttering and arranged small blanket in a clean and cool corner. He took a teddy bear as a pillow then put Igneel next to him.

 

“Bihyung.”

[Yes!]

 

Then with the warm and soft Bihyung, Cale fell asleep while hugging his dream dokkaebi pillow.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' looks around]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' sighs and says that he went crazy earlier]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that he doesn't want to scare Cale]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' sighs and says that he will calm down]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' asks, do you have split personality too?]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles and says that it's fine now]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' smiles gently at red one and says everything is fine now]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is confused]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' does not understand the words of constellation 'Secretive Plotter']

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' shook his head and said it was just a moment of madness, don't worry]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods blankly]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says, okay then]

 

Of course, the sleeping Cale didn't see conversation between Constellations, and even if he did he would just think the god of death was doing something strange again or that 'regressor constellation' is being weird.

Because as far as Cale could remember, every constellation he encountered was always strange.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


In a room whose location is unknown.


"..I know.. I'm just crazy.. sorry.. I didn't want to scare him."

 

Someone who was sitting, remembering how Cale said that Yoo Joonghyuk's incarnation was a cruel bastard and left him.

He put on a hurt face and shook his head, he didn't want to be left...

 

Kkoma with numbers [999], [666] and [41], could only look at each other and chuckle in amusement.

They didn't think, their crazy efforts were defeated by one little red's words, and the Secretive Plotter finally came to his senses.

This is amusing but also relieving...

 

Because if Secretive Plotter goes crazy and comes down to take little kid by force or kill Incarnation...

They don't know if they can hold it...

Grateful...

At least now it will be peaceful...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


And of course someone who was still sitting on that bench, was still grimacing remembering how Cale abandoned an incarnation, after calling him cruel...

He didn't know that reason Cale left him wasn't because of that...

That was because Cale had a bad feeling, that something big was going to happen when he came with Dokja and Joonghyuk, so he ran..

and coincidentally his uncle contacted him...

Of course no one will know...

 

 

Notes:

Meanwhile Clopeh and Dodori are 'secretly' making the newest book, the little hero edition.

Clopeh : We have to do justice and let those who can't watch also see Cale-nim's greatness

Dodori : Leave it to me. I'll send it out.

Clopeh : I entrust this book to you.

Dodori: Don't worry.

 

And Cale, who was sleeping, suddenly felt cold

Chapter 58: Chapter 55

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Cale, wake up-"

-Buk

"..."

"Shut up Dorph, I really haven't slept much these few days. Not to mention I used a lot of wind, let me rest, isn't it even not yet half a day?"

 

Cale pulled back teddy bear he had thrown at Dorph's face and went back to sleep. He rubbed his face in soft fur of Bihyung sleeping next to him and yawned.

 

"Cale..."

"Shut up."

"..."

 

Cale patted Igneel's back, who was about to get up and put little dragon to sleep, then closed his eyes again.

Seeing Cale ignoring him, Dorph walked over like corpse and looked at Sayeru with a super pitiful face.

 

"Sniff.. Sayeru... Cale hit me.."

"..."

"Sniff.."

"Stop being disgusting, Dorph, I just found out that you are very whiny. How is your pride as a lion king?"

"Forget about lion king, I'm currently Cale's uncle. And my nephew hit me..."

 

Said Dorph squatting in front of Sayeru and covering his face sadly.

 

"Stop whining, it's just a doll. How strong are Cale's hands?"

"Then help me wake Cale, he said to let him know if there something important, right?"

 

Dorph raised his head and pointed at big screen which showed teenager who was being chased by Sangah, a woman named Sooyoung, if Dorph remembered correctly and Dokja.

It doesn't look like they're playing tag, so that's important thing, right?

 

"..."

"Sayeru?"

"..."

"Hey."

"..I..you just wake him up.."

"..."

"Ahem, besides... shouldn't that Dokkaebi wake up? Look, the other dokkaebi is there."

 

It was true, there was more than one dokkaebi appearing, which if Cale saw it he would think of way to trick dokkaebi, to get a feather bed.

 

"We have to wake dokkaebi first, I'll wake him up."

"..I asked you to wake Cale, why did you wake up that dokkaebi..?"

 

Sayeru ignored Dorph's muttering and approached carefully towards Bihyung.

 

"Hey.. dokkaebi... psst.. hey.. look, don't you have to work?"

[Hm..? Hah? What work-]

 

Bihyung stared blankly at screen which showed question disaster, which was being chased by Dokja.

 

[Damn! I forget!!]

 

Bihyung immediately woke up in panic, which made Cale frown because his pillow was missing.

 

"What else.."

[Human! I have to go, disaster has hatched, I have to be with the others and create scenario, bye!!]

"Hah?"

 

Cale sleepily woke up and glanced at screen in the sky.

 

"Tsk"

 

Cale sat down and scratched his red head in annoyance, he was really having a hard time getting any rest. Kim Dokja always causes trouble and makes him have to keep an eye on his behavior.

 

"Why else with that bast-"

 

 

[A new scenario has arrived!]

[Sub-scenario – SSS level hunting has begun!]

 

 

+

[Sub-scenario – SSS level hunt]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: B~???

Clear Condition: Get rid of SSS-grade Myung Ilsang.

Time Limit: None

Compensation: 50,000 coins, ???

Failure: The Fall of Seoul Dome.

+

 

 

Cale stopped talking and read the new scenario flatly, then he got up and approached Doprh, Gilyoung and Donghoon who were also watching 'video'.

 

"Since when did that happen?"

"Only just."

"Where's Joonghyuk? That bastard didn't help? Bad guy."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' flinches and shrinks]

"?"

why else with this constellation?

"And what's with that failure? What happens if it falls? What will happen?"

"Who knows."

 

Sayeru answered, who had taken all pillows and dolls that Cale had previously used as bed.

 

 

+

[Cale : What is this?

Kim Dokja : I tried to contact you before, where have you been, Cale?

Cale: Sleep.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : What's wrong with that teenager?

Kim Dokja : Question disaster, currently still sealed. But damn it, these incarnations that are coming keep breaking the seal.

Cale : If all the seals come loose?

Kim Dokja : His power will be crazy.

Cale : Where's Joonghyuk?

Kim Dokja : He's still recovering. Damn it..The fourteenth seal is loose-]

+

 

 

Along with Kim Dokja's interrupted words, Cale watched how that teenager attacked.

A flash of purple overturned the forest of buildings. Up to half a dozen tall buildings were hit and entire streets disappeared. Those who ran towards him were crushed without leaving behind any bone dust.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Fuck. One unit that could be a disaster. This is the true power of returnee.

Cale : So what?

Kim Dokja : I can suppress it if I can use Imyutar's power.

Cale : Didn't you fail?

Kim Dokja : Because of that...

Cale : I'm probably a bit far from there, so I'll ask wind elemental to help.

Kim Dokja : What elements? Why is it like fantasy? Is that your wind name??

Cale : Don't talk too much, there's another attack.

Kim Dokja : Ack ]

+

 

 

Cale closed communication and stroked Igneel who was still flying beside him sleepily.

 

"Wind elemental, please help Kim Dokja. Just try not to let our comrades die."

 

Cale did not use his top whip and could not hear wind elemental's response. But wind circling him showed that wind elementals listened to his request.

 

"Thank You."

 

After that, Cale carried Igneel and patted little dragon's back while sitting next to Gilyoung.

 

"Ca-Cale.."

"Why?"

"Hyung.. hyung.. will he be okay."

"It's okay, don't worry."

 

Cale said while nodding, because after all. That reader knows future and he knows what to do, there is Joonghyuk too. Even though he was recovering, Cale wasn't sure if that bastard really had to recover. Didn't Joonghyuk get a lot injured when fighting in dungeon theater? But just look at how that cruel bastard is still going strong.

Not long after, Cale, who was still relaxed, was shocked by Kim Dokja's message.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale!!!!!!!!!

Cale : Huh??

Kim Dokja : That's right!

Cale : W-what? Why?

Kim Dokja : I study like an idiot even though I'm not Yoo Joonghyuk's bastard. 

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Pathetic. Why did I forget about this skill? Isn't this the first thing I should do?

Cale : Which one? 

Kim Dokja : Bookmark!

Cale: Huh? Haven't you tried it?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Are you an idiot? You've never tried it? I guess you can't use it because it's a special skill that can only be learned with tokens. 

Kim Dokja : Well... that... hahaha

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Ahem, I also need a little communication to increase understanding in order to use their abilities, so this is not useless.

Cale : Oh, then this is taken care of and I can go back to sleep?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Then, cheer up Kim Dokja. I also send elementals, just mutter help me, and they will help your wind. See you.

Kim Dokja : ...can't you care a little- ]

+

 

 

Cale turned off communication with an apathetic face.

 

"It's okay now."

"?"

"Cale?"

 

Cale stood up after patting confused Gilyoung's head and looked at Donghoon who was calling his name.

 

"It doesn't matter now, I'm still tired from using a lot of wind power when I came here. I still have to rest or I'll experience narcolepsy. So I'll go back to sleep."

 

Then Cale glanced at Sayeru and Dorph threateningly.

 

"Don't wake me. I'm really tired. Blame that bastard god of death if you think I slept too much."

"D-don't dare."

"Wow... god of death bastard... hahaha... ha... Don't be angry Cale... we just thought this situation might be dangerous..."

"I'm not angry, but my body really hurts. The god of death used my body as medium to send Barrow, and it's still sore and tired. With Kim Dokja before, I didn't dare sleep well because there were only three of us. It's not that I don't believe in their strength, but I don't dare sleep in such an unsafe environment. So please let me rest again."

 

Cale said as he passed Sayeru and looked back at his former clean bed.

 

"...bed..."

"Oh. Let me make something softer. I thought we were going to Kim Dokja's place earlier."

 

Cale snorted at Sayeru's words.

 

"He's not a baby, besides, we won't be here forever. It's time for him to be independent and not rely on us."

"Well... you're right."

"Yes!"

 

Dorph shouted who was also helping Sayeru make bed.

Cale had to rest.

He was really tired. But of course Cale would never think of becoming saint of the god of death just because it could reduce the burden on his body.

 

will never.

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' suddenly feels sad for no reason]

 

Cale was as usual, ignoring the unreliable god of death.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


At this time, a silver wolf was running through the darkness.

 

' Kiik...damn wolf.'

 

Parasite Queen Antinus frowned as she looked at her body. The newest body she got was Imyuntar.

Of course, that was a situation where, she just barely survived. Her body was torn apart by storm of possibility and she would have died if Lycaon had not been lying unconscious nearby. Her survival instinct saved her. That was only possible because she was a parasitic species.

Black blood flowed from Lycaon, who was affected by disaster. Guides have bodies that cannot withstand disasters. Now Antinus doesn't have much time left.

 

'...I need a new host.'

 

Antinus trembled when she thought of people who killed Disaster Questions.

These humans prevented disaster that destroyed their planet. She despaired in front of unbelievable sight and decided again. She will take revenge at any cost. She will destroy humans who destroyed her home, Chronos.

At this moment, his antennae reacted.

 

"This aura?"

 

A familiar aura was felt. It was the power she felt from the king insect species found on Chronos in the past. Antinus increased her pace. If she infected someone with this potential, revenge would not be impossible.

Finally, Antinus reached location and encountered an unexpected creature. She couldn't believe it. How is this presence on Earth?

 

" K-Kieeek -!"

 

She instinctively made a sound and thath kid's eyes glistened in the moonlight.

 

"Found it!"

 

That boy, Lee Gilyoung, was standing in front of Cale, Igneel and Donghoon who were asleep behind him. Meanwhile, Dorph and Sayeru, whose animal eyes glowed in the night, sat with apathetic faces on Gilyoung's right and left while staring at silver wolf. 

Gilyoung cheerfully laughed at Antinus.

 

"You will be the first insect!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Afternoon.


 

Gilyoung was sitting with one hand holding a glass of milk and the other hand feeding Igneel with steak.

 

-Krrrrrr

"I don't understand, I'm not Cale. What do you mean?"

-Kaaaahh krrr

"Uh.. I.. I don't understand..

 

Igneel snorted and flew over to Cale, who still hadn't woken up. Sayeru, with wrinkles on his forehead from last night, picked up Igneel roughly and threw him at Dorph.

 

"Take care of that damn dragon. Cale still has a fever, don't bother him."

"Has the fever not gone down yet?"

"Yes, but he's still sweating."

"That god of death is really bastard."

"I agree. Even with Cale's regeneration, he still has fever. That bastard is useless."

 

Dorph nodded enthusiastically as Sayeru put wet cloth on Cale's forehead again. 

 

"Don't be naughty, little dragon, Cale is sick, go play with Gilyoung and Donghoon."

-Kyaaaahhh!!

"Hush"

-KIIIIIIIII

"Oh, I said don't be noisy. I'll accompany you, what do you want to play?"

 

And Dorph went away with Igneel so as not to disturb Cale's rest.

But on the other hand, ancient powers were also panicking.

 

-Can't it be cured? 🪨

-Can..sniff.. but before that, Cale used wind and barely slept when he was with that Dokja guy.. sniff.. Cale.. maybe too tired.. 💓

-All the gods are really damn, do they think humans can withstand the power of gods? 🍃

-BASTARD!⛈️

-Let's XX and XX god of death!! 💦

-I think Cale definitely won't remain silent, even if he is told about the effects... 🛡️

-He loves his people and likes to sacrifice himself... 🪨

-That's right, he will definitely still be medium for the god of death to send the two beast kings even though he knows the effects. 🍃

-Haaaa...🛡️

-Tsk⛈️

-I hope White Star will XXX and XX then XX and XXX the god of death in our original world!! 💦

-Sniff.. I-I'll try to ease the effects on his body... Cale.. wake up.. sniff.. 💓

 

Meanwhile, Donghoon sat some distance away and was still trying to contact Kim Dokja while eating cookies.

 

 

-Kim Dokja : Han Donghoon?

-Han Donghoon : Finally connected. 

-Kim Dokja: Where are you?

–Han Donghoon: I'm on Yongsan-gu's side. There was also Gilyoung, Cale and his uncle.

-Kim Dokja: Are the six of you there?

–Han Donghoon: No, uncle Barrow is not here.

-Kim Dokja: Huh? But Sayeru and Dorph are there? I thought Cale said Barrow left because he was with those two, but didn't he?

-Han Donghoon : Yes, Cale said, Uncle Barrow is back and don't ask any further.

-Kim Dokja: Hmm... OK.

-Han Donghoon : Oh, and Cale has had a fever since last night. He was still unconscious.

-Kim Dokja: What?! How is he? Is it serious?

-Han Donghoon: Uncle Sayeru is still taking care of him, they said it's no problem. But, looking at their expressions... I don't think so...

 

 

There was no other answer, Donghoon tried to use his skill again. But it's useless, it's difficult to connect to internet.

 

"..hah.."

 

But before Donghoon wanted to approach the others, a new notification appeared.

 

 

-Kim Dokja: For now, don't leave Yongsan. I'll be there soon. If possible, try contacting other people.

 

 

Donghoon wanted to ask Kim Dokja's location but the internet was once again down.

 

"Haaa.."

 

Sighing, Donghoon sat next to Gilyoung who finished Igneel's steak and watched Dorph fight with Igneel in front of him.

 

"Oh, Donghoon hyung."

"Why is that?"

 

Donghoon asked while looking at Dorph and Igneel who were growling at each other.

 

"Oh, Igneel shouted, and Uncle Dorph said he would invite him to play. As a result, Igneel immediately breathed fire and they have been like that ever since."

"..Okay."

"Then how is it hyung? Can be contacted?"

 

Donghoon nodded and looked at Gilyoung.

 

"He said to keep waiting and he'll be here."

"Hmm... okay."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Oh, hi everyone!!"

 

Sooyoung, who managed to escape and offset the temporary oath, didn't expect that she would meet Cale's group.

It's been 2 days, and she missed Cale's rude words a little.

 

"You're that strange girl..."

 

Sayeru said, putting the wet cloth on Cale's forehead again.

 

"I told you my name is Han Sooyoung, why do you keep calling me strange or a split personality?"

 

Sooyoung grumbled, facing the wary eyes of 2 children and a growling dragon. She approached little red who was still lying down.

 

"What's wrong with Cale?"

 

Sooyoung held Cale's hand.

 

"Crazy-! Hot, what the hell?! He has a fever? Have you guys picked up medicine at nearest pharmacy, dammit. I'll go look and-"

"It's just fatigue, Cale's power is too strong but his body is weak. He overdid it and it turned out like this."

"Then why is he overusing his power?! This kid! Doesn't he always say nonsense about him knowing his own body?! Why is it like this?"

 

Sooyoung snapped, who was emotional after hearing Dorph's explanation, who had returned after killing the nearest monster.

 

"What about medicine? Has it been given?"

"Yes, but because it has something to do with burden on his body, there is no effect. Moreover, taking lots of different medicines can be dangerous. His condition still hasn't changed from 2 nights ago."

"Damn.."

 

Sooyoung stood up and scratched her head in frustration.

 

"Wait here for a moment, I'll take some effective medicine. I used to be a rich too, so my medicine can be said to be top class. I remember the medicines. You guys just give Cale that medicine later."

 

Then Sooyoung used her avatar skill and scattered. She was really worried now. This is in scenario, there are no doctors or things like healers in fantasy films. It is dangerous if children have a fever, especially after 2 days have passed. This is really serious.

Medicine from system couldn't be relied on because she didn't know what the effects would be, and Sooyoung had heard that system items were useless for Cale.

So human medicine is one way.

She would at least look for medicine, before taking care of her business.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hmm... so? You guys used medicine from that split personality girl and my fever went down?"

"Hooh."

 

Dorph said, still touching Cale's body because he was still worried.

 

-I'm trying.. sniff.. 💓

'Okay, thank you.'

-Yes Cale. 💓

"It's a shame, but it wasn't because that medicine, but my regeneration. It just happened to coincide with medicine."

"Well... at least that strange girl helped. I'll thank you later."

 

Sayeru said sighing and patting Cale's head.

Cale had already changed into clothes that were still luxurious and who knows how many sets Sayeru had. And when he was healthy again, he immediately frowned when he woke up because of how sticky his body was.

 

"By the way, where are the kids? Don't tell me you left them?"

 

Cale narrowed his eyes dangerously at his two stupid uncles, who always forgot things and people when it came to him.

 

"Don't worry, Gilyoung rides around with Donghoon on a giant grasshopper."

"It's dangerous, I don't know how strong the grasshoppers are. But what if the children are attacked?"

 

Cale dissatisfiedly left Dorph and tried to use his wind, but Sayeru held Cale's hand and continued Dorph's words.

 

"There's Igneel. He trained with Dorph while you were unconscious. That little dragon is strong enough to fight Joonghyuk until he gets tired."

"Haaaa.. okay."

 

Cale scratched his head and sat back down.

Suddenly, there was a shake and the sky darkened.

 

"?"

 

Cale raised his head.

 

"..."

 

Gilyoung waved his hand from above the giant grasshopper. 

Of course, Gilyoung brought souvenirs.

There are Dokja, Sangah and...

 

"?"

little girl?

 

Cale looked at little girl who had a sullen face and was glaring at Gilyoung, who was still with a cheerful face asking grasshoppers to put them down.

Cale glanced at Sayeru and Dorph.

 

"See? I'm not the one who likes picking up other people's children."

 

Sayeru had a 'disbelieving' face while Dorph just glanced at Cale. Which made Cale narrow his eyes viciously again.

 

What the hell? They don't believe it? Who said I always pick up anyone on the street?!

 

Of course, Cale doesn't know that many races he has collected in his world have earned Cale the nickname 'collector of abandoned people' even by Arms.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' rolls his eyes]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles]

"Cale! How is your fever? Is it okay now?"

 

Kim Dokja immediately approached Cale and checked his forehead temperature. 

It's normal, this is good.

 

"Does not matter."

 

Cale said while waving hand across his forehead.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' greets the little one]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' flaps his wings excitedly]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' chuckles and says, nice to see you again kid]

[Constellations smile slightly looking at you]

[10,000 coins sponsored]

Oh good. Let's share these coins with others.

 

Cale grinned and waved his hand toward indirect message.

Well... they finally got together.

 

Notes:

When Kim Dokja peeked at Giyoung with his skills.

Kim Dokja : *Gets up while patting his chest* Now I know why Cale often calls Dorph and Sayeru as Bear or Lion. Those glowing eyes, it really felt like was being targeted by a wild creature. Creepy.

 

Meanwhile Sayeru and Dorph were looking at the 'empty' wolf 'corpse'.

Sayeru : Dead
Dorph : Too bad, bury it?
Gilyoung: Sorry...
Sayeru: *Shakes his head* No, it looks like this wolf is dying and is alive because of parasites. It is natural to die once parasite is gone.
Dorph : *Brings a dirt hoe* I'll bury it. Take a look at Cale, he's sweating.
Sayeru : *nods*

 

And finally Gilyoung and Dorph buried the poor wolf.

 

...then looked back at Sayeru in panic.

 

...then both of them cursed the death god as a black book came out of Cale's spatial bag and explained.

#Let's_pray_for_God's_misfortune#

GoD: ....why am I being blamed again...?
GoD : ...why?

Chapter 59: Chapter 56

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"..is that so..."

"That.. Cale.. what do you think..?"

"?"

"Well.. what I did.. you didn't like it..? I mean.. I know that the most sensible thing would be to kill that girl but.."

"Kim Dokja."

"..."

"I told you from the start, I will help you as long as you don't deviate. If you say that you killed that girl because of her future then I will leave you and disappear with my uncle. So... good job. They are people, not characters based on one line of words. Future can be changed, human hearts can change. If that girl was good from the start, then nothing would be able to change her natural traits. After all... the one to blame from the start was Joonghyuk. That crazy bastard sent little girl to future just for the sake of it. I'll hit him later."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' turns his head away]

 

Cale ignored these strange constellations and looked around. 

After Kim Dokja arrived, that person frantically turned Cale around. He asks about fever and so on.

Cale could only answer questions, that were more like Kim Dokja's interrogation with a straight face. And after being satisfied, Kim Dokja explained about flood disaster and about little girl named Shin Yoosung while pulling Cale into a corner.

 

"But what do you plan to do next? No matter how strong that girl is, her future self will be stronger. It's impossible if you want to make them kill each other. And I will reject that cruel thing."

"No, not that. It's true that I will make Yoosung fight the flood disaster. But that's only so we can reduce effects of disaster. Besides, I will bring many incarnations who can help later."

"Hm? How? Handing out coins as gifts?"

"...I'm not as rich as you Cale..."

"Want coins? Shall I give?"

"Want- hey, that's not it! Ahem, basically I just want Yoosung to help fight and other than that, I just want to protect that girl. It would be better if we didn't hatch flood disaster..."

“Impossible, with Joonghyuk's personality, that bastard would hatch it and ask about future.”

"..I will persuade him."

"I said it's impossible, Kim Dokja. He's the type who, if he believes, can be betrayed two or three times before he realizes. He had also been conned before the scenario, by the same boss and colleagues, before I kicked them away. That bastard, if he believe, will believe wholeheartedly, but if he is betrayed, he will kick them to death."

"...now I understand why Yoo Joonghyuk hated Anna Croft with all his heart and also the reason why he could be betrayed..."

"Well... basically it's definitely impossible. Just plan for the worst part. What's your plan if flood disaster hatches? Apart from fighting controlled monsters, it's impossible to just sit still, right?"

"Hmm... there are some parts where the flood disaster collaborates with Yoo Joonghyuk. But not in this regression. But I will still persuade Yoo Joonghyuk. And for the worst plan..."

 

Kim Dokja looked down and opened his cell phone to read a novel. Cale waited quietly while looking at Gilyoung and Yoosung who had been fighting since they arrived. 

That girl was just an ordinary girl to be called a disaster and kill people. It was unknown what kind of desperation made such an innocent child to become cruel, it was definitely not a good thing.

Kim Dokja said that initially Yoosung wanted to be killed because she said she didn't deserve to live. Such a good girl... So Cale just thought, whatever things she encountered, it would definitely be enough to make a normal person go crazy.

 

"Let's make it like this."

 

Cale turned his gaze back towards Kim Dokja, who was reading novel while talking to him.

 

"The power that brought Yoosung to future was the power of the outer god, so if we cut off his connection with this outer god it would make things easier. Plus, it would be better if Yoosung herself gave up being a disaster. With her losing her status as a disaster, then Yoosung would still can live in our world."

"Not that easy."

 

Cale frowned, if this was as easy as Kim Dokja said, there wouldn't be some tragedy in Yoo Joonghyuk's regression.

 

"That's the point, I'll explain more later. I won't kill her."

 

Cale gave a small smile that made his face that should be handsome, but because he was in a child's body, it made him very sweet and cute.

Gilyoung and little Yoosung who were far away were even stunned and entered a pause for a few seconds.

 

"!"

 

Kim Dokja's hands were itchy and wanted to rub Cale's cheek.

 

"Maintain your way of thinking, Kim Dokja."

"Ye-yes... Ahem, that's right. I heard from Sayeru, Han Sooyoung is here?"

"Delivered medicine and left. What's wrong? A fight?"

 

Cale asked returning his smile to a flat expression.

 

"..just smile Cale..."

"?"

"I mean, it wasn't a fight. That girl broke her temporary oath and used her avatar to take pinalty. After that she ran away."

"Betraying and being betrayed in apocalypse is normal. As much as you trust people, don't be too trusting."

"...is it possible that you too, don't trust me that much Cale...?"

"No, besides, I don't know your life before apocalypse. And I don't know your character. It's not that I don't believe, but I don't believe until I'm willing to give my body and soul. Even though I have special eyes that make it easy for me to see people. But the human heart is not things don't change."

"Well... I agree... but my heart hurts..."

"Don't overreact, I told you, didn't I? As long as you don't deviate, then it's fine to help you."

"Good.."

 

Kim Dokja said sadly and walked closer to group with Cale.

Even though he understood Cale's reasons, he was still heartbroken. Cale was already considered his own little brother, and now the sweet little brother said that he didn't trust him completely...

Dokja's fragile heart... feels broken...

 

"Haaaa..."

 

KKim Dokja decided to show with his actions to Cale that he was not someone who would suddenly change his mind and become evil. So that way Cale would trust him and become more familiar with him.

Clenching his fist, Kim Dokja showed a happy smile.

 

"By the way, Kim Dokja"

"Hyung."

"...hyung. How could she be your incarnation? Is that possible? Isn't it only constellations that can?"

"Of course can. And I have plans to become constellation."

"?"

"If you have story that be approved by starstream then you will be able to become constellation."

"Story..?"

"Well... do you remember what I said, that constellations live from stories?"

"Ah.."

"Some of them were also humans before. They collected good stories and became constellations."

"..i see.."

"After all, there are some things you can only do if you become constellation."

"..will you get more coins?"

"..."

"?"

"There's no such thing."

"Tsk"

"But this is a good thing, Cale. What if you also try to become a constellation. You have to at least, make some achievements. Like defeating disaster alone or-"

"No, thank you."

 

Cale said flatly. He hated moving the most.

If others could defeat disaster on their own, why should he bother moving alone?

And of course Cale didn't remember how he killed White Star himself, when there were other people who could have helped him.

 

besides, system has no effect on me, how can I get story?

"Oh Cale. Have you finished talking?"

 

Cale nodded and took cake on the plate in Dorph's hand and ate it.

Others are also eating cake to reduce hunger.

 

"What did you say?!"

"Are you deaf?!"

 

And of course, Gilyoung and Yoosung. These two little kid were still fighting even though their hands were full of cake.

Seeing them is like seeing On and Hong. But his kids are the best. Never fights and always considerate. How sweet Hong is, how cute Raon is and how caring On is.

These three are the best.

Cale nodded proudly.

Meanwhile, Kim Dokja looked at Gilyoung and Yoosung who still had a war of nerves, as soon as they met, with complexity.

His sweet little brother never fights and is always good with everyone. Is Cale too mature?

Kim Dokja is now worried about Cale's mental state.

 

"Ahjussi, that boy keeps glaring at me."

"Hyung, who is she?"

 

Gilyoung and Yoosung, who saw Kim Dokja approaching, immediately complained in annoyed tones.

Kim Dokja chuckled. It seems that people of same type recognize each other. One is a beast master and the other is an insect master. Kim Dokja didn't know if they would be good together.

He asked Lee Gilyoung.

 

"You haven't met Heewon-ssi yet?"

"Yes. However, I know where she is. I sent the bugs to look at her while Cale was sleeping. Heewon noona is currently in the north.”

 

As expected of Lee Gilyoung. He was already looking for group members without needing to be told.

By the way, the north is where Wandering King is currently located. Maybe Jung Heewon was already in contact with her.

 

“I knew Hyung would come. I sent a lot of diving beetles.”

 

By the way, the bugs on Lee Gilyoung's head had increased. There must have been cockroaches before... Shin Yoosung frowned as if it was disgusting. 

Kim Dokja checked the group's strength and concluded.

 

"It's better to stay here for two days. Raise your skill level as high as possible and collect coins in your free time. Take care of your overall stats. Ah, Yoo Sangah-ssi."

"Yes."

"Did you contact your family?"

 

Yoo Sangah's face suddenly darkened. It seemed like she hadn't contacted them yet.

 

"Donghoon."

 

Han Donghoon continued to wear headphones and nodded silently. Han Donghoon has wide area internet as skill. In other words, it is possible to communicate with outside world.

Yoo Sangah's smartphone rang and there was message that it was connected to Internet. Yoo Sangah looked down as if she doubted her eyes before looking at Kim Dokja with tears. Kim Dokja nodded and continued.

 

“Please inform your family about this situation. Once this scenario over, the outer part of Seoul will no longer be a safe zone.”

"What will happen?"

"I don't know what will happen. Just tell them to get ready. That's enough for now."

 

 

+

[Cale : What will happen?

Kim Dokja : We will be able to get out, but that means scenario expands to more than Seoul.

Cale: Tsk. Not a good thing.

Kim Dokja : Is there anyone you want to contact?

Cale: No.

Kim Dokja : Barrow...

Cale : Don't ask.

Kim Dokja : ..okay ]

+

 

 

"But Dokja-ssi, shouldn't you contact anyone?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at Yoo Sangah and answered lightly.

 

"I'm fine."

"But..."

"My family in Seoul."

"Seoul? Then..."

"They're safe."

 

Kim Dokja quietly looked towards the north. Then a system message arrived like waiting.

 

 

 

[Someone has dealt with the Water Disaster in the north.]

 

 

 

Wandering King had finished her work safely. There is only one disaster left. It was a Flood Disaster.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 




【The bright energy sword made a faint sound as it was raised in the air. It hit dozens of energy swords at once. Blood flowed from Jung Heewon's eyes and scattered in the air. Soon Jung Heewon's sword stopped.

 

"I think that's it."

 

Jung Heewon carefully checked the sword and smiled with satisfaction. The middle-aged woman opposite also smiled faintly.

 

"Jeon Woochi's technique is amazing."

“Heewon-ssi's kendo is also very good. You will soon have sponsor and I might not be suitable anymore.”

"I am flattered."

 

Jung Heewon looked at the woman's blue prison uniform. In the past week, Jung Heewon had been indebted to them. It was a debt that might not be able to be repaid with remaining time. A middle-aged woman asked.

 

"Do you really not want to join our New Wave group? King would be happy if Heewon-ssi joined."

"I'm sorry but my friends are waiting."

 

Jung Heewon raised her hands in an apologetic manner. The middle-aged woman just smiled as if she couldn't help it. That woman already knew who Jung Heewon's group members were.

 

"I hope he knows that Heewon-ssi is very desperate."

"He knows." 

 

Jung Heewon looked up at the sky with a slightly dissatisfied expression. 

 

"Somehow, I think he's watching me now." 」




 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 




...This was why Kim Dokja didn't want Jung Heewon to know about Omniscient Reader's Point of View.

Anyway, Jung Heewon seems to be growing well. He was worried because her character didn't see the light in original book but Kim Dokja was happy that his choice was right.

Kim Dokja was about to change his perspective when he saw a familiar white-haired person.

 

「"Heewon noona!!!"

 

Namwoon waved his hands enthusiastically, he was wearing a tuxedo he took from somewhere with a clean face. It seems that there is no misfortune in his life.

 

"Oh, Namwoon. Are you okay?"

"Of course!!"

 

Namwoon said while hitting his chest proudly.

 

"But why are you with the prisoner? Did you get bored with grasshopper ahjussi and leave him?"

"Sshhhh!! Namwoon! Don't be like that. They're not bad people!"

"Tsk. Really?"

"Yes. Not all prisoners are bad. There are some who lose to the power of money and are 'blamed'"

 

Heewon said slapping Namwoon hard on the back. She looked at the others with an apologetic look.

 

"Well.."

 

Namwoon scratched his white hair.

 

"It's good if it's not evil..? Right!! I looted a gun shop! Look there's a lot!"

 

Namwoon took out the contents of his backpack and threw in a lot of weapons including a gun.

 

"..gosh... did you know that this is illegal..? What if you accidentally fall, shoot and die?"

"No way! Let's use this and kill the bad guys! I also previously used this to kill people.. uh.. that.. I forgot.. but some kind of coin farm..? Anyway that's it. Let's attack bad guys!!"

"..this kid..."

"Why? Am I wrong? If you want to kill good people, then I will fight you. Cale hates it and I will kill you if you are bad."

 

Heewon couldn't stand it and hit the white boy beside her on the head. She was confused by how this kid's brain circuits worked.

 

"..hurt.."

"It's good if it hurts. That means you're normal."

"What the heck... I'm just helping."

"What about the rest? I don't think this is the only weapon, right? It's better if we handle it. It's dangerous if an evil incarnation uses it."

 

Asked the middle-aged woman, who continued to smile looking at the teenager next to Heewon.

 

"Hn? The rest? I blew them up."

"..."

"..."

"Don't worry, there's no one. So it's safe!!"

"..."

 

Heewon rubbed her forehead. This teenager really...

 

"Why did you blew it... it's no wonder something made a loud noise..."

"Eh.. you hear that..? I thought I had it covered with the death god's domain? Like Cale said, this constellation isn't very useful."

"...But..why did you blow it up..?"

"Cale once said to get rid of potential dangers, then I heard from Barrow ahjussi, that Cale once blew up people's towers and islands, because it was the most effective way. So I followed Barrow ahjussi's words! And sure enough. Blowing it up is easier than burying it."

 

Heewon was stunned, he thought about a lot of news. He was confused, which other news was this? Don't tell that Isla tower that was blown up was the result of a bomb made by little red boy, not Barrow?

 

"Anyway, where are we going? My constellation keeps showing me the way to Cale, but it ends up getting me lost. So I'll just go with noona. Where are we going?? I am coming along!!

 

Heewon, who regained consciousness because of Namwoon's words, laughed amusedly. She ruffled the white's hair and said.

 

"But follow my words, okay. Don't just shoot or blow things up."

"Tsk. Ok, Ok."

 

The middle-aged woman laughed again in amusement, it seemed like their group was very lively. 」




 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 




Kim Dokja fell silent. With all his heart trying to forget what Kim Namwoon said earlier, he sighed and hoped that these children (Cale and Namwoon) could act more cute and obedient...

Hope..

Well..

Forget it..

Maybe impossible...

Then Kim Dokja watched someone else use Omniscient Reader's Point of View. Unfortunately, there are not many visible points to determine person's identity.

... Um? What's this? A familiar face immediately appeared on the screen.

...That's his body? 

Wait. These people?

 

 

「" Hey, you. "

 

Gilyoung spoke in a vicious voice. 

 

"Stay away from Hyung."

 

Then Yoosung, who was lying next to Kim Dokja, answered. 

 

"What if I don't want to?"

"This mutt..."

"Don't talk to me, you worm bastard."

 

Gilyoung was stunned. Cockroaches and other insects were moving wildly on his head. Gilyoung could barely keep calm anymore.

 

"Hyung hates kids like you."

"I know who Ahjussi likes."

"...You know who Hyung likes? Who?"

"That's it unni."

 

Gilyoung laughed. 

 

“Unni? I think you're misinformed. Hyung likes men.”

"How do you know?"

"I've been with Hyung for a long time. Besides, Hyung already has children."

"Child?"

"Cale."

 

Gilyoung said with a proud face. Yoosung also looked at Cale who was drinking lemon tea with a distorted face.

 

"...how can a man have-"

 

Then Yoosung blushed.

 

"Huh? Hey, don't try it!!"

"What?"

"It's you!"

"Why me?"

 

Yoosung said sarcastically.

 

"Cale is still innocent and sweet, don't broke it!!"

"You're the one who's broken!"

"You!" 」




 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Kim Dokja barely managed to get up when that terrifying conversation started. He hurriedly looked around and saw Lee Gilyoung and Shin Yoosung sleeping with their heads resting on something.

...Did he see wrongly? Was it just a dream?

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale who was still drinking lemon tea with face even more frowned.

No way.. Cale the same..? Do not tell..

 

"Dokja-ssi, what's wrong?"

 

Kim Dokja gasped and shook his head to dispel his thoughts. He was sure that it was just a coincidence. Kim Dokja smiled to show that there was no problem to Yoo Sangah.

Correct. It must be a dream. Kim Dokja had just laid down when he heard whispers from somewhere.

 

'Hey, flea. Come to think of it, you hugged Ahjussi before? '

'...'

'Are you a baby? Do you like older people? '

'Of course not, I like cute kids like Cale.'

'Don't even try, you flea.'

 

It wasn't a dream.

 

"Excuse me... weren't you asleep?"

 

Yoo Sangah warned. Then the surroundings became quiet and the children's snoring started soon after.

Kim Dokja sighed and looked back at Cale who was glaring at Sayeru, who was pouring more lemon tea until it full.

Still peaceful.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Two days passed quickly.

 

 

 

[Sub-scenario – Survival Activity has ended.]

 

 

 

Everyone heard the system message as they woke up and got ready. That's a long but short scenario.

Cale, who was still sleepy, rubbed his eyes lazily when a system message appeared.

 

“Wash your face inside building, Cale.”

 

Cale hummed and went toward the building. That building they live in has a pretty good water system.

But they don't sleep inside because that would make it difficult for them to pay attention to their surroundings.

 

"Th-that, Cale, I also want to take a shower. Let's go inside together."

"No!! Are you perverted?!"

"I said go in together, not bathe together! You're the one with bad thoughts!"

 

And of course Cale stepped in between Yoosung and Gilyoung, pulling each hand with one hand with his eyes half closed.

 

"Don't make a fuss. We'll leave later. Take a quick shower and gather up."

 

Cale said lazily as he dragged the two into building.

Cale's lazy face was so cute, that made Yoosung blush again. 

And that made Gilyoung glare at Yoosung fiercely.

 

hiss.. these kids...

 

Cale could only grimace.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After showering and wearing new clothes that were somehow still luxurious.

Cale came out with Yoosung and Gilyoung who were also wearing new clothes, which Cale took out from his spatial bag.

Different from Cale's clothes. Both of their clothes are just normal clothes, but of course they only look like 'normal' clothes. If it wasn't apocalypse, those clothes would be enough to make these two children admired by children their age.

Cale approached Sayeru and Dorph.

They then went to an open place, where many other incarnations were also gathered.

Cale looked up at the sky.

The Great Hall swirling in the sky showed an unusual omen. There was a thunderstorm and intermittent sounds of thunder could be heard. Then dokkaebi appeared in the air.

 

[Everyone, you have waited a long time.]

 

Dokkaebi has a bad face. As if his salary had been cut. Which made Cale chuckle a little.

 

[Do you enjoy survival activities? Scenario you have be en waiting for will finally begin. There were some glitches but... yeah, well. This would be a fun scenario to look forward to.]

 

Dokkaebi looked at Kim Dokja and incarnation, then continued to speak in a dissatisfied tone.

 

[You have stopped four of five disasters. I fully acknowledge your achievements. But did you know? The other four are just child's play compared to the last disaster.]

 

People's faces became tense. In fact, dokkaebi was right. If what Kim Dokja said in the novel matched reality, then the Flood Disaster would be a nightmare.

 

[Depending on the success of this scenario, everything have done so far may be lost and everything will be over. Frankly, probability of that happening is more than 90%. Luckily, there are people who sympathize with you.]

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion at Dokkaebi's words and noisy constellations messages.

 

[Then, from now on I will start the second Sponsor Selection.]

"Hah?"

 

Cale was stunned.

 

Hasn't that been before? Second? What does it mean there is a third??

 

And Cale could only blink his eyes innocently (confused).

And of course, constellations became hysterical seeing Cale's expression. They are fighting to become sponsors of little one and take care of him.

And of course...

Cale didn't know.

He would run away if he knew how famous he was among constellations.

Notes:

It's time to choose sponsors.

Black Dragon : Ready!!
Golden monkey: *Rubs both hands* Ok, come on.
Fujoshi angel : *Looking for Yoo Joonghyuk* Why don't they get together?
Regressor with self-loathing: *Daydreaming* Damn, if I had known this, I wouldn't have sent Yoosung to future. Will I be hated? Damn it, you damn bastard Yoo Joonghyuk.
Kkoma : ...he is you.
Regressor with self-loathing: No, he is he, and I am is me. So the jerk is him, not me.
Kkoma : ....
A certain pedophile demon king : Damn!! I am coming along!! There's a sweet child!!

Cale: *Suddenly gets goosebumps*

Chapter 60: Chapter 57

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There was a bright light in the sky that hit all of Seoul.

Some lights go north while others go west. However, the scattering width is not large. Most of the lights gather in downtown Seoul. It was the proof where incarnations gathered to prepare the scenario.

 

“Finally a contract! I will have a contract too!”

 

The incarnations waiting in area shouted enthusiastically.

Kim Dokja is not the only incarnation to survive so far without sponsors. Soon small stars appeared above the head of contractless incarnation. The number of stars represents the number of constellations that desire incarnation.

Kim Dokja looked at the list of constellations who wanted to be his sponsor.

Hundreds of stars above his head formed a magnificent spectacle. It was a brilliance that seemed like it would light up all darkness nearby. Several incarnations stared with soulless expressions.

 

"That..."

"What is with that person?"

 

Shin Yoosung looked over Kim Dokja's head blankly and muttered. 

 

"Ahjussi, you're like a Christmas tree."

 

 

 

[Constellations who love Korean Peninsula want you to keep your promise.]

[A number of constellations want to see your faith.]

 

 

 

Before Kim Dokja could ask Bihyung, there was an even more chaotic commotion.

 

"Crazy!!"

"what's wrong with that kid."

"Who's he??"

"Damn.. get out of the way, I said I wouldn't take sponsor. So don't crowd around, my eyes hurt."

 

And also the familiar voice of kid.

 

"T-That.."

"..as expected of Cale.."

 

Yoosung and Gilyoung's voices were also heard.

 

"No way!! Don't crowd!!"

 

Kim Dokja was also stunned to see it.

Constellations were truly crowding together, their light would probably blind incarnation. If Kim Dokja doesn't exaggerate... maybe... almost all constellations on channel are there...

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...what is that...?

Cale : How would I know?! Get rid of them!

Kim Dokja : Ahem, wait until selection over.

Cale : They're too bright!!

Kim Dokja : By the way, what did you do until constellations crowded together...?

Cale : No such thing!! I'm not doing anything! Do you really have to do something to get this thing together? 

Kim Dokja : I... yes.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Ha...hahaha..

Cale : What are you doing...?

Kim Dokja : Didn't I say I would gather incarnations to help fight flood disaster?

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Yes, this is how it is done.

Cale : ? 

Kim Dokja : Anyway, just watch. ]

+

 

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja on the other side sharply. What situation makes sponsor selection, an event that can invite incarnations to help fight disaster?

 

[A small portion of constellations do not like your attitude.]

[Most of constellations glare at constellations who don't like incarnation of 'Cale Henituse' and say that if they don't like it they should leave.]

 

Cale looked back at noisy indirect messages in front of him.

He wanted to say something but before he could open his mouth. Constellations answered first.

 

[Absolute good Constellation said that we should not force incarnation of 'Cale Henituse']

[Absolute Evil constellations frowned and said that this was the only time they agreed with absolute good constellations]

[Absolute good constellation glares at absolute evil constellation]

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' said that he would give lots of sweets and dolls if incarnation of 'Cale Henituse' would choose him as sponsor]

[Absolute good constellations grit their teeth and say that demon are always demon!]

[Constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath' said that he would also give a lot of coins and give everything incarnation of 'Cale Henituse' wanted]

[Absolute good Constellation shouts to constellation 'Devil of Lust and Wrath']

 

To be honest, Cale was very tempted by this podophile-like constellation sentence.

Not on sweets or dolls. But to be honest, the help from that constellation could be said to be useful later.

Maybe...

 

hm?

 

Cale felt heat from his spatial pocket, and he knew that this was the god of death reminding him not to choose.

 

tsk, what a shame. But I won't choose either. It would be problematic if I couldn't return because of choosing sponsor.

 

So Cale said firmly.

 

"Sorry but I can't."

[A small part of the constellations asks your reason]

 

Cale was about to open his mouth again when a familiar constellation explained first.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' said that little one has a weak body and sponsor's power might be a burden on him]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that Cale doesn't want to be tied down]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is saddened by incarnation's weak body because the two of them are unable to become a destructive duo]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' sighs sadly, says we won't be a shiny hair duo and sponsors you 10,000 coins]

I'm not that weak, I'm offended you know?

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' sponsors you 30,000]

[Constellation 'Savior of Corruption' sponsors 15,000]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' gasped and co-sponsored you 20,000 coins]

[Constellation 'Lily Pin of Aquarius' sponsors 10,000]

[Constellation 'Commander of the Red Cosmos' sponsors 10,000]

[Constellation 'Guardian of Youths and Travel' sponsors 10,000]

[Constellation 'Friend of Justice and Harmony' sponsors 10,000]

[Constellation 'the One who Faces God' sponsors 10,000]

[Absolute good constellations say that they support whatever you choose]

[Absolute Evil constellation offended and sponsors 50,000 coins]

...What has happened..?

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' pulls his hair and sponsors you 40,000 coins!]

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' sponsors you 50,000]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' snorts]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' covers her mouth and chuckles]

[Nebula <Underworld> sponsors 200,000]

[Absolute good constellation fell silent]

[Absolute Evil constellations fell silent]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' falls silent]

[Constellations fall silent]

[Constellation 'Secterive Plotter' bursts into laughter]

[70,000 coins sponsored]

damn.. my coins are piling up again. What else should I use it for?

 

Cale scratched his head in annoyance, this system item couldn't be taken home. So he couldn't buy souvenirs for his family.

So how should he use this coin thing? Should he share it with Kim Dokja and the others?

Cale, who was squatting on the ground after constellations for some reason fell silent, could only sigh.

Usually he was happy to have a lot of money, but now, he was in a situation where he was confused about what to buy. In fact, it makes him annoyed. He finally understood the feelings of rich people who liked to do silly things because they had too much money. 

 

 

 

[There are two minutes left to complete Sponsor Selection.]

 

 

 

Cale looked up at Bihyung who was still counting down.

Cale accidentally saw Gilyoung and Yoosung staring blankly at him. So Cale smiled brightly which made constellations make a fuss again and waved at the two.

Gilyoung scratched his head and smiled back, while Yoosung blushed and turned her gaze towards Kim Dokja.

 

 

 

[Sponsor Selection has ended.]

 

 

 

Not long after, the selection was over.

Cale waved his hand at the light around him which slowly disappeared.

 

[Constellations laugh and say cute]

 

And of course, as usual, Cale ignored constellations' messages.

 

[I'm really sorry everyone.]

 

Bihyung's voice was heard again. Cale looked back at that soft pillow.

 

[Many constellations find it ridiculous!]

"Hm? What Dokja doing?"

"Just leave that kid alone, don't make a fuss like that, Cale."

 

Dorph nodded at Sayeru's words, Cale was offended.

 

What was I trying to do, by making a fuss?

"But, you got sponsors?"

"Yes, but didn't choose anything."

"That's it."

 

Cale nodded at Dorph and Sayeru's words. There were quite a lot of constellations who wanted to sponsor the two of them before.

Then a screen floating next to Bihyung showed something.

 

 

 

[Current number of subscribers: 9,999]

 

 

 

Several incarnations saw it and their mouths opened. 

Yoosung asked.

 

"Ahjussi, are you a star on YouTube?"

 

Kim Dokja smiled awkwardly at Yoosung's question.

He spoke in a shameless voice towards the sky. 

 

“This is too bad. I would have chosen sponsor if there were 10,000 constellations.”

[Many constellations are wondering who you will choose.]

 

Then Bihyung intervened.

 

[This information cannot be disclosed to protect the privacy of incarnation.]

 

Bihyung has done well.

 

[A number of constellations are rioting!]

 

 

+

[Cale : You're causing trouble. Are you really going to choose?

Kim Dokja : How is that possible, since the start the quota was only 9,999. 

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : I told you, didn't I? Just leave it to me. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja glanced back at Cale and grinned.

That grin was similar to when Cale said he would infiltrate Arm's base but instead blew it up and looted it until it was gone.

 

 

{'What an impolite smile' 

By. Alberu Crossman, Crown Prince of Roan Kingdom.}

 

 

Then, the sky above Yongsan-gu distorted and lightning began to fall towards innocent people. 

Cale opened his shield and blocked the attack.

Cale frowned and wiped away some of the blood that had come out.

 

strong enough.

 

Then sparks filled the air. 

Dokkaebi did something and the power of lightning that hit the shield was not as strong as before.

 

"Crazy... that kid is very strong..."

"What skill is that? Doesn't it look too holy? Is he an angel?!"

 

Incarnations who saw the shield muttered among themselves after they saw shield that covered the sky.

 

[Absolute good constellations happy]

[Absolute good constellations say that you are too kind]

kind your ass. If I don't expand the shield, Kim Dokja and the others won't be protected. The distance is too far.

 

[Now, all constellations. Please calm down. Unfortunately, event had to be canceled because we were one person short...]

 

Bihyung, who saw the blood on Cale's chin, immediately opened his mouth. 

He then turned his gaze towards Kim Dokja and continued.

 

[As an apology, I will create a compensation event.]

 

The lightning then stopped temporarily.

Cale drew his shield as Bihyung cursed.

 

[Maybe you thought about this? Damn, what should I do if it continues like this?]

[Many constellations listen to dokkaebi Bihyung's words.]

[I understand your thoughts. So! I will punish incarnations who don't choose anyone in second Sponsor Selection! However, I will only do this if constellations support it…]

[Some constellations say to exclude the little guy]

[Constellations said to exclude incarnations of 'Sayeru' and 'Dorph' as well because they are both near the little ones]

[Some constellations say to only punish those who need to be punished]

[Most of the constellations agree]

[Okay, okay. Fine, if that's what you want!]

[Many constellations support dokkaebi Bihyung's words.]

 

Bihyung nodded in satisfaction. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Constellations are so unfair. Isn't it too favoritism?

Cale : You're the one who caused the problem, why should other people be affected too?

Kim Dokja : ..you're right... but I don't feel satisfied. Besides, I also intended to ask Bihyung to just punish me if constellations didn't say that. I'm the only one making a fuss. There is no need for other incarnations to also be hit by problems.

Cale: Right. So what?

Kim Dokja : Look and pay attention. Bring the others, follow me and keep your distance.

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Yoosung, who was still staring at dokkaebi, turned her gaze towards Kim Dokja.

She asked confusedly.

 

"What happened?"

"Don't be disappointed by the events that happened."

"Ahjusshi, why don't you choose sponsor?"

"Well, it's not time yet."

 

Honestly, Kim Dokja was a bit shaken when he saw Metatron, but if he chose someone here, everything Kim Dokja did would be in vain. He cannot enter under anyone else. This is the only way.

 

“Yoo Sangah-ssi. Take the kids and approach Cale.”

"... do you have any ideas?"

"Of course. Don't come any closer until I give you a signal. Ah, no, just follow Cale. That kid knows better."

"O-okay!"

 

 

 

[A new bounty scenario has arrived!]

[You have become the target of bounty scenario.]

 

 

 

+

[Bounty – Punishment Scenario]

Category: Gifts

Difficulty: A

Clear Conditions: Kill the incarnation of 'Kim Dokja.' The more brutal the death, the more coins you can receive.

Time Limit: 20 minutes.

Compensation: 40,000 ~ ????? coin.

Failure: –

+

 

 

Anyone who saw it would think Kim Dokja was the fifth disaster. It was 40,000 coins to kill one person. 

 

 

+

[Cale : What? Only that much? Nebula <Underworld> even gave 200,000 coins.

Kim Dokja : W-what???? Who gave you coins, wait- How much, you say?? 

Cale: Hm? 

Kim Dokja : Even Meta- I mean constellation Scribe of Heaven only gave me 30.00 coins!

Cale: Huh? He gave a total of 80,000?

Kim Dokja : What's with this injustice?!

Cale : Hiss... look in front of you. He holds a sword. 

Kim Dokja : ! ]

+

 

 

-Trang!

 

Kim Dokja blocked the sword and pushed incarnation in front of him.

There was a tug on his shirt, Yoosung, who also got scenario, paled.

 

 "...Ahjussi?"

 

Sangah grabbed Yoosung and backed away. 

At almost the same time, incarnations in that area found him and began to flock. 

There was a 'target' sign floating above Kim Dokja's head.

 

“Crazy! 40,000 coins?”

"Hey, take that bastard!"

[Many constellations are enjoying the development of scenario.]

 

Constellations who were angry at Kim Dokja's choice liked the way he was chased like a rat. Everyone had forgotten something about the event '10,000. '

Yes, this was the nature of constellations.

 

"Cale!"

 

Sangah dragged the two kids and approached Cale and his uncle.

 

"Let's fly and follow from afar."

 

Cale nodded and used his wind.

 

"Wo-woah.."

 

Donghoon, who was holding Igneel, pulled Sangah's clothes because he was afraid.

They floated and noticed Kim Dokja being chased in the riot.

 

"Cale, I think I'll just hide. I'm not the fighting type. I'll be a burden."

"Nothing is a burden."

 

Donghoon shook his head.

 

"Anyway, I'll just hide."

 

Cale glanced at Donghoon and dropped him off at a fairly nice building.

 

"Don't come out until it calms down, and don't fight if you don't have to."

"Don't worry."

 

Donghoon chuckled and entered the building. 

Then Cale flew again and approached the others.

 

"W-will Dokja-ssi be okay?"

"Don't worry, he knows what he's doing. Besides, I'll help if it's that bad."

 

Cale said crossing his arms and watching Kim Dokja carefully.

Sometimes, Cale would bring up rocks from the ground that would make incarnations stumble and fall.

 

 

+

[Cale : You're too careless.

Kim Dokja : Yeah.. hahaha. Actually, I wouldn't be able to escape if someone like Dokgak provoked a fight. Fortunately, there is nothing like that. The low-level dokkaebi had been on guard since the last incident.

Cale : Lastly?

Kim Dokja : When fighting the disaster questions. There is such a thing.

Cale : Still, isn't there another way?

Kim Dokja : I decided to take a risk.

Cale : Too risky.

Kim Dokja : Ahem, right, this is still dangerous method. There was no doubt that some intelligent constellations would doubt this. The number stops exactly at 9,999. This defies coincidence. Therefore, an event was needed to divert the attention of constellations.

Cale : Still.. you..

Kim Dokja : Well... Constellations hate annoying things, and are prone to indulgence. I used current Punishment event to take advantage of that. I will take this incarnation to the place where flood disaster is.

Cale : Haaaa... you make me worry. Would you die if you didn't make a big deal out of it for once?

Kim Dokja : Hey... aren't you the same? You always make me worry..

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokje : Don't be evasiv- I mean, I have to concentrate. Let's talk more later, Cale. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja wanted to wipe his cold sweat, not because of anything. Just now, Cale really directed his aura towards him.

Even incarnation in front of him was short of breath.

He felt, if he continued his words. Cale will join in hunting him... 

Kim Dokja slashed incarnation while holding a chill in his back.

 

[Constellations, please note that incarnation of 'Kim Dokja' may receive a penalty if coin is sponsored.]

 

As he spoke, Kim Dokja's body suddenly became heavy.

 

[Selfish constellation has given you a speed penalty.]

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

The more coins Kim Dokja receives, the more punishment he will be given. 

Incarnation, who would normally never be able to follow him, was right behind Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale : Don't worry, I and wind elementals will disrupt the movement of incarnation behind you.

Kim Dokja : Oh, my dongsaeng is so kind!

Cale : Shut up or I'll sponsor you.

Kim Dokja : Hahahaha ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja felt relieved and happy when he found out that Cale was looking after him. It feels very nice, when someone is guarding his rear.

 

"Everyone seems to be blinded by coins. Don't they?"

 

So Kim Dokja smiled and held his sword to slash again.

 

"Uwaaah!"

[Constellations that wish you misfortune have given you an attack penalty.]

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

The attack power was reduced by half and that incarnation not die. Kim Dokja is actually happy about this. He didn't want to kill them.

And look, that incarnation stumbled and fell on his face. If it wasn't him who was attacked, he would have laughed out loud.

 

[Constellation that wishes for your death has given you a defense penalty.]

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

Damn sponsors. A dagger flew from somewhere and hit his arm, causing a terrible wound. 

His arm would definitely have been cut off if not for Infinite Dimensional Space Mantle.

 

[Some constellations feel sorry for your predicament.]

 

There are also constellations that support it. Thank you for your tears. 

Kim Dokja grabbed his injured arm and ran southwest of Yongsan-gu.

 

 

+

[Cale : Sorry, I didn't hold back that dagger because I had to open the shield. And if it's too flashy. I don't think that's very good, right?

Kim Dokja : No problem, good job Cale. ]

+

 

 

[Bihyung. What is this?]

[What is the problem? It's simple entertainment before we enter the game.]

 

Another dokkaebi's voice suddenly sounded. 

Cale looked at the many pillows and became sleepy.

By the way, since arriving in this world. Cale seems to eat and sleep a lot...

 

"..."

it was all that god bastard's fault.

 

The problem was that Cale couldn't reduce it, because if he didn't get enough sleep, he would fall asleep suddenly which would be dangerous.

Then his ancient power weakened, and using more power would make him easily hungry.

He suspected that the god of death was collaborating with glutton.

 

-This is slander! 🛡️

 

Cale took the others to the river, where Kim Dokja ran.

 

"Wait!"

 

Kim Dokja barely managed to escape from the clutches of others and plunged into Han River. 

The other incarnations knew what was in Han River and could not easily follow suit.

 

"This crazy guy!"

 

The class 7 ichthyosaurs crowded around like they had been waiting. They want to make the weak Kim Dokja their food.

 

[Many constellations are filled with joy.]

 

Cale, who saw Kim Dokja's jump, was stunned.

 

+

[Cale : ...are you killing yourself now..?

Kim Dokja : Of course not. Disaster is right there. I'll take them there. Don't worry, I'll use bookmarks. I will use Shin Yoosung's abilities.

Cale : ... ]

+

 

 

As usual, after the message 'readers use bookmarks', a shadow falls on Kim Dokja.

Now Shin Yoosung. According to whom, he borrows his power

It wasn't long before a monster appeared on surface and gave Kim Dokja a ride.

Wiping the blood flowing from his nose.

Kim Dokja chuckled and looked at Cale. 

This is what children always feel, when they can use power beyond reason.

Very refreshing.

Slowly, Kim Dokja opened his mouth. 

 

"Come on, Queen Mirabad."

 

It's time to bring in these incarnations, as help.

 

Notes:

Hades : *sees the constellations fighting for his grandson's (?) attention* Heh.
Persephone: *Glances in amusement*
Hades: *Stares at judges who are also furious*
Judge: *sees Hades' gaze and nods*

Judge sent many coins.

Hades : *Sees many constellations who are silent* Good.
Persephone: *stifles laughter* Very cute, really childish.

Chapter 61: Chapter 58

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ichthyosaur queen cuts the water. The majesty of her slender body filled Han River. Confused incarnation immediately moved away from Han River.

 

"Uwahh, damn!"

"What's this?"

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : There was a feeling of respect when I faced it. I faced the ruler of a species. I once again felt how great Shin Yoosung and Lee Gilyoung were.

Cale : Have you ever ridden whale?

Kim Dokja : Huh?

Cale : Dragon bones or Wyvern?

Kim Dokja : ...huh?

Cale : Oh, also dark tiger. The fur is soft, I recommend it if it's here.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Really, if there's one here, try riding it. I'm sure it won't be any worse than sea monster.

Kim Dokja : ...that's just fantasy, Cale...

Cale : I will invite you if time permits.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja sighed seeing Cale raise his eyebrows at the sky. He was truly amazed by children's imaginations. Shaking his head, Kim Dokja said.

 

"Go down."

 

The queen's mustache touched the water at his words. Again, it doesn't make sense to have the same effect even with the same skill. It was similar to when he used Lycaon's Way of the Wind. 

Kim Dokja approached and climbed up using the scales.

The queen's body shook like she was rejecting his touch. This is the limit for him. Honestly, it felt like Kim Dokja's frontal lobe was burning from connection with queen.

Kim Dokja abandoned incarnation that was hunting him and opened his mouth.

 

"Let's go."

 

Then his struggle with the queen began. 

As if it was playing with Kim Dokja, that queen swam in the water without paying attention to his breath.

 

"Puhah!" 

 

Kim Dokja panted, looking like wet rat. 

 

"This...!"

 

 

+

[Cale : ....you're choking.

Kim Dokja : Is it because this is a borrowed skill? This monster!! ]

+

 

 

Cale laughed out loud seeing Kim Dokja who was soaking wet.

Ichthyosaurs around reader circle around the queen, as if laughing at Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja's control was messy but fortunately that sea monster kept moving in the direction Kim Dokja wanted. 

It is southwest of Yongsan-gu. 

It was Nodeulseom, one of the few islands on the Han River. 

Kim Dokja said that this was the place with the most potential to be attacked by flood disaster.

 

 

+

[Cale : There? Are you sure?

Kim Dokja : Yes, it is written in Ways of Survival that fifth Disaster Disaster occurred on an artificial island in the Han River.

Cale : Artificial island? What? Where's that?

Kim Dokja : There shouldn't be any but I was able to determine that it was Nodeulseom because of the description and size of the meteorite.[

+

 

 

Kim Dokja, who was busy explaining to Cale, suddenly rolled down and was thrown into Nodeulseom. Queen Mirabad glanced at him before disappearing into Han River.

Heartless bastard.

 

"Uweeek."

 

Cale approached Kim Dokja who was spewing river water.

 

"Are you okay?"

"..yes.."

 

Kim Dokja raised his head and the sight of Nodeulseom spread out in front of him.

He had never been to Nodeulseom before but something felt off. The trees in Nodeulseom looked like before the world was destroyed.

Ichthyosaur disappears and incarnations prepares to cross the river.

He could see several incarnations flying in the sky, disturbed by the wind.

His other colleagues also came down and held back incarnations that was about to attack Kim Dokja.

 

"Do what you need to do. We will keep them here."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and headed into forest.

 

"Get out of the way!!"

"But I don't want to?"

 

Cale said with a frown. Yoosung nodded enthusiastically and Gilyoung held the hammer.

 

"Don't you guys want the prizes? That's a lot of coins!!"

"I'm sorry but my coins even millions. So I'm not interested."

"W-what..?"

 

Incarnation in front of them was stunned. He thought the little fellow was bluffing. But, before he could attack, he fell into daze again.

The little red-haired boy showed off his number of coins which exceeded one million and continued to increase.

 

"Okay. There's more. But I don't like lying."

"Ca-Cale, how come you have so many coins...?"

 

Asked Sangah who was also stunned.

 

“Constellation gave it to me.”

 

Cale said casually which made incarnations in front of them doubt their eyes and their lives.

There really is something like that?

An incarnation that was given that many coins for free...?

 

"My hand!"

"Uwaaaah!"

 

Cale flinched from the scream.

He looked at the other side where someone was holding his cut hand.

That girl is here too. 

Well, Yoo Joonghyuk is here too, so maybe it's natural?

Her sword moved through air and the people whose arms were cut screamed. One of the relatively younger incarnation shouted.

 

"That's her, Duke of Loyalty and Warfare!"

“What? Why is that girl here?”

"Run! Escape!"

 

Incarnation hastily tried to fight back. Some of them are a little strong. 

But the girl continued to point her sword.

Cale saw that Kim Dokja was also beside that girl, Jihye was pointing her sharp sword at him after cutting down another person. 

Cale didn't hear that conversation between them, but it didn't seem too dangerous.

 

-Thud

 

Cale looked back at the front, where Dorph knocked flying an incarnation, who had just arrived.

 

"..."

 

Not long after, Jihye screamed.

 

"Cale!! How are you!!"

 

Cale waved and nodded slightly as he threw the other incarnation back to play in river.

Jihye drew her sword, then from distance, another familiar person appeared.

 

“Everyone, you are not allowed to go inside here. This is a danger zone!”

"What? Who are you?"

"A lieutenant from unit 6502..."

"What nonsense?!"

 

That flying knife was caught in the man's hand and he said.

 

"...It's dangerous to go against authority."

"Y-You!"

 

That man, Hyunsung was wearing a suit that reminded one of a giant bear and had a dirty beard.

 

"I'll take you to a safe place."

 

Hyunsung lifted that man with one hand and threw him to the other side of Han River. That man flew across the Han River at high speed and landed on the other side.

Cale widened his eyes in horror.

 

When did Hyunsung become a cruel bastard too..? Crazy! If he throws me-!

 

And of course it never will.

Then Hyunsung said again.

 

"Does anyone need guidance?"

"Crazy! Monster!"

 

Hyunsung had tired eyes, like a mountain piled on his shoulders. It was a face that looked very tired.

 

"That's difficult... ."

"Lee Hyunsung-ssi."

 

At that moment, Lee Hyunsung turned his head stiffly. His expression was like finding an oasis in the middle of desert.

 

"Dokja...Dokja-ssi?" 

 

Lee Hyunsung came to Kim Dokja excitedly. Kim Dokja instinctively took a step back. And Cale thought.

 

If it were me, I'd be running with wind.

-... 🍃

“D-Dokja-ssi! It's me! Lee Hyunsung!”

 

However, another incarnation arrived, running towards Kim Dokja.

 

"That's him! Get him!"

 

Cale was about to use wind to invite the incarnation to play in water, when Lee Hyunsung's expression changed. 

 

"I... said it was a danger zone!"

 

He turned around and slammed his fist on the ground.

The entire island of Nodeulseom shook as the edges exploded. The scene of flying towards the other end occurred.

 

that's scary...

 

Cale turned his gaze toward the front, where the others were still trying to hold back incarnations.

 

'Superrock'

-Okay 🪨

 

The ground shook, rock walls appeared. Tall and towering, blocking every side of island.

 

"What is this?!"

"The walls are hard!"

 

Cale snorted, of course hard. Super rock is the best in defense.

 

-Heh 🪨

“Cale-nim!”

 

Hyunsung's voice was heard and the big man ran over with a beaming face.

 

“Oh, solid walls, cool, Cale.”

 

Jihye also approached, knocking on the rock wall.

 

"Hyunsung-ssi."

"Hello Sangah-ssi, Hello to Gilyoung and you two too."

 

Hyunsung didn't forget to greet the others too.

Sangah smiled slightly, Sayeru and Dorph nodded while Gilyoung greeted.

 

"Hi too hyung."

"This..?"

 

Yoosung, who was seen by Hyunsung, immediately hid behind Cale.

 

"Oh.. sorry.. did I scare you..?"

 

Hyunsung was a little sad and lowered his voice volume.

 

"That's because your body is big. Hey sis, what's your name?"

 

Yoosung pulled Cale's shirt tightly. Cale patted the hand.

Yoosung glanced at Cale slightly and introduced himself.

 

"I-I'm Shin Yoosung. Nice to meet you, unni, and o-oppa."

"Aw.. how cute.."

 

Jihye said reaching out and pulling Yoosung into her arms.

 

"I'm Lee Jihye! Nice to meet you, Yoosung."

"Y-yes.."

 

Yoosung buried her face in Jihye's shirt. It seems nice to see so many people being nice to her.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, Kim Dokja.


He was screaming for help from Lee Seolhwa. 

 

"Lee Seolhwa! Take the children and escape from this island now. The Flood Disaster is different from the past. We have to fight it together. If we don't fight–"

"Kim Dokja, don't bother me if you don't want to die." 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk appeared behind Kim Dokja and grabbed his neck.

Suddenly, Kim Dokja's body lost strength and his knees fell to the ground.

Kim Dokja bit his lip and exclaimed. 

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk, listen to me! Shin Yoosung woke up now, not Shin Yoosung, you know. After you met her..."

 

Kim Dokja wanted to say more but his voice suddenly turned into a shrill voice. 

Damn.

Kim Dokja used Hit a Pressure Point to gradually release the energy that Yoo Joonghyuk had released into his blood.

Now he has to conquer Yoo Joonghyuk...

Of course, no one in Seoul could conquer Yoo Joonghyuk. No, there are only two. The person in meteorite and Cale.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale come here!!!

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : This bastard still wants to hatch disaster, he even killed the guide!

Cale : Then what is my function there???

Kim Dokja : Persuade him!

Cale : Are Joonghyuk a child? How could he be persuaded by me? Are you crazy?!

Kim Dokja : No, you don't understand, just come and persuade. It's sure to work!

Cale : Did you hit your brain? ]

+

 

 

Before Kim Dokja would get annoyed and force Cale once again.

A system message appears.

 

 

[Flood Disaster awakens.]

 

 

 

Along with that message, a green light emerged from meteorite. Finally, the meteorite hatching begins.

Kim Dokja heard the voice of an intermediary dokkaebi.

 

[Seoul's incarnation is really grumpy. Other areas are not so eager to wake the disaster and are struggling to avoid the disaster...]

 

It was difficult for Bihyung to hold it in any longer.

 

[Do you miss your first friend? Now, prepare for disaster. Your friend is waiting for you in another world.]

 

 

 

[The new main scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #5 – Flood Disaster]

Category: Main

Difficulty: SS

Clear Condition: Kill Flood Disaster, Shin Yoosung.

Time Limit: -

Compensation: 100,000 coins, ???

Failure: The Fall of Seoul.

+

 

 

The large meteorite splits open and reveals an interior reminiscent of a womb. A completely naked woman was trapped inside like a fossil.

It was a mysterious woman with pure white skin. Her beautiful hair was tied in a ponytail and wrapped around her body. This is Shin Yoosung's mature appearance.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Jihye stopped teasing Yoosung and Hyunsung froze, while Sayeru and Dorph flanked Cale in the middle.

Sangah pulled Gilyoung nervously.

Several incarnations secretly looked at it too. They seemed to feel a severe power gap.

Cale used his dominating aura to envelop his group, so that the pressure on them would not be too strong.

 

 

+

[Cale : Awaken?

Kim Dokja : Damn, the Flood Disaster is different from other disasters. Unlike other disasters that are weakened by initial hatching, Flood Disaster has no such thing. The Flood Disaster was getting stronger when she woke up.

Cale : Then what?

Kim Dokja : Like original plan. Help fight the monsters that Yoosung will control. I'll help do something later. Right now get ready.]

+

 

 

Cale looked at the others.

 

"Attention."

 

The others stared at Cale in silence.

 

"Right now I will take the lead. I will divide you up and your task will be to fight the monsters that will be summoned by flood disaster."

"Monsters?"

 

Jihye asked curiously.

Yoosung turned pale and held the hem of Jihye's shirt tightly.

Cale rubbed Yoosung's head and said slowly.

 

"As you can see, my body is small so it might be unbearable. I'll ask first. If anyone doesn't like it, please step back or raise your hand. Leading someone who doesn't will is the same as death. So before I divide you into groups, please tell me."

 

There was silence, Cale cross his hands and waited. After a full 5 minutes, he opened his mouth.

 

"Good, after this I will pull the rock wall. Then this is how it will be divided."

 

Then Cale divided group and gave orders, to lead the incarnations that were still in chaos behind the walls.

He asked Jihye to attract an incarnation that could use skills related to water.

Hyunsung who guarded the land with Dorph.

Sayeru would go around with Yoosung and contact other groups he might know and try to ask for help and helps coordination.

Meanwhile, Gilyoung and Sangah will be near the forest.

They serve to attract tired or injured incarnations. They will provide potions or first aid according to the size of the wound. 

Cale planned to look for Kim Dokja and help after seeing the conditions there.

 

"Our main mission is to survive as long as possible and kill as many monsters as possible."

"..mission.."

 

Hyunsung's eyes lit up at the word mission, it had been a long time since he had a mission.

 

"That's right. Remember, there's no point in surviving if you die or suffer a lot of casualties. This is the most important thing. Can you be handed this assignment?"

"Yes!"

 

Hyunsung answered first.

Jihye scratched her red cheek.

 

"I will lead an incarnation that can use water-related abilities!! OK!"

"Okay, Cale."

 

Sangah answered and Dorph and Sayeru nodded.

 

"Good. Be prepared, don't be nervous but don't be careless. Remember that what you carry is human responsibility and life. Treat people as members of your body."

"Understand!"

 

Gilyoung and Yoosung answered by clenching their fists.

Cale chuckled and stroked the two children.

 

"Igneel."

 

Little dragon that kept flying in the sky finally came down and sat on Cale's shoulder.

 

-Kyu?

"Can I ask you to protect the others? Attack monsters that the others can't fight."

-Kyu Kyu!!

"Smart kid. But don't be far from the others, okay. If you get hurt, go straight to this noona."

 

Sangah waved awkwardly.

 

-Kyuuuuuuuuu!!!

 

Cale chuckled and Igneel, who was rubbing Cale's cheek with his horn, flew back into the sky.

 

"Ready."

 

Cale put on a serious face and pulled up the rock wall.

Before incarnations could walk in and run amok. They froze under the pressure.

The pressure was strong, no less strong than aura they felt from flood disaster earlier.

 

"As you can see, flood disaster must be defeated if you don't want to die. For the time being, let's call a truce and work together until flood disaster is resolved. There are no opponents, everyone is comrades. Flood disaster has ability to control monsters, so please stay together. Let's stay alive. And let's show our spirit of survival, humans."

 

Want to listen.

Cale's charisma as a commander appeared which made incarnations involuntarily amazed. They were doubtful of the little ones in front of them. But can't deny it and it's true.

The failure that meant the fall of Seoul was no joke. It was a complete disaster. And working together to fight this flood disaster is indeed a good thing. Not only for them but also for the city they love. Although this thing called a scenario creates chaos. That doesn't mean they want to destroy the city of their birth and residence.

 

"Let's work together."

 

One person subconsciously shouted and the others followed suit.

 

"Those who can use skills related to water go here."

"The one who uses melee skills!!"

"Those who use support and recovery come here!!"

"As a team, come here and give me your representatives!"

 

Jihye, Hyunsung, Sangah and Sayeru immediately shouted after seeing incarnation in front of them looking calm and not opposing cooperation.

 

"Hurry."

 

Cale said anxiously. He was worried about bastards who still hadn't come out and currently, were still with flood disaster.

 

We have to quickly arrange the formation. And check on those two people...

 

However, Cale did not see a small child who smiled when he saw Cale leading people. That child's hands gave off light that synchronized with Cale's attributes.

Attributes related to Heroes, Commanders, Strategists and even Army Commanders.

Which, if Cale knew...

He would pull that little boy's collar with a cold face.


 

Notes:

This is not a small theater.

Interesting fact (from this story): 'Kim Dokja' likes Cale, but only one side.
He was afraid of burdening Cale with his 'like' so he held back his feelings.
One time he acted selfishly, he detained Cale which made Cale too late to 'save' his family. And Cale almost went crazy and committed suicide.

And for the same reason, GoD has a great hatred towards 'Kim Dokja'.
And once almost killed 'Kim Dokja'.

And for that reason, 'Kim Dokja' had a bit of trauma when someone hurt Cale. And create favoritism in his 'world'.

Does this satisfy a little curiosity? Due to the strange behavior of 'Kim Dokja'?

Oh, and even so, there won't be any romantic scenes~

Details?
This will be discussed further in another chapter.
Please wait for it~~

 

...damn, it's so much fun throwing bombs.
Very.

Chapter 62: Chapter 59

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After seeing incarnations working together well against disaster that suddenly appeared. 

Cale decided to look for the two crazy bastards, who had not come out with disaster.

And..

this is what he saw when he got there...

Yoo Joonghyuk was being tied up and hanging, his face was pale and it seemed like this bastard was depressed again.

 

When will this bastard learn to never give up? Even our protagonist is full of hope. Why this protagonist here like this?

 

And what was even more astonishing, Kim Dokja was split in two and was 'dead'.

 

"Aigooo..."

 

Cale let out a frustrated sigh and rubbed his forehead tiredly. This guy 'died' again, is this his hobby? It was fine if he had the ability to live again, but wouldn't it hurt to die? Is this bastard crazy? 

Cale wasn't worried about Kim Dokja actually dying. The system that makes it connected to the reader will at least notify him if the reader is truly dead. Not to mention...

 

"Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

Cale approached Joonghyuk and crouched down, while holding one of the 'mummy bandages' that tied protagonist.

 

"..Cale...?"

"Hn. Are you okay? Can you free yourself?"

"..I.. Kim Dokja.. he.."

 

Cale raised his head and looked at Joonghyuk's face which had turned white again.

 

"Calm down, that crazy bastard over there still alive."

"Impossible... his body was split and he must be dead-"

"Oh, he has new abilities and will live later. He also died fighting Igneel's dragon and then lived. Forget that, how can you guys be like this?"

"..."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's face hardened after hearing Cale's words, his paleness disappeared and his face was covered in ice. He looked like he was going to tear Kim Dokja apart in the next second.

 

"?"

 

Cale raised his head again, and what he saw was not an evil expression but a faint smile.

 

? Am I wrong? Wasn't there a thick killing aura just now??

 

Cale frowned and stood back up. He took out the world tree dagger and untied the knot in front of him.

 

-Kaaaahh

 

Cale gasped, he just realized that there was a monster behind Joonghyuk, which was connected to the bandage.

Removing his dagger, Cale immediately created a water spear and stabbed monster. After the monster went berserk, he thrust a small lightning bolt until the monster was scorched.

 

easy.

 

So Cale cut off the bandage again and after it was half cut off, Yoo Joonghyuk freed himself.

 

"Haaa.."

"Don't sigh, what is this? Why is there such a bloody scene?"

 

Joonghyuk stared at Cale for a few seconds then turned his face to Kim Dokja's split body.

 

"He saved me, flood disaster was my colleague. I didn't expect something like this to happen. She's not a bad person... she should be."

 

Seeing Yoo Joonghyuk's dim eyes and remembering Kim Dokja's words that this bastard could easily commit suicide. Cale patted Joonghyuk's back. Don't let this person commit suicide.

Yoo Joonghyuk smiled slightly and carried Cale.

 

“? What do you want to do?”

"Come on, we have to stop her. Yoosung's abilities are not ordinary abilities. Seoul could collapse if it's not handled."

"Let me down, and there won't be any problems. I've already arranged for incarnations to work together. Although there won't be any scenes of them successfully dealing with disaster, there won't be any problems. Look at you, covered in wounds and exhausted. Rest for a while, at least wait for that bastard over there to wake up. I said put me down."

 

Reluctantly, Yoo Joonghyuk put on a sad face and put Cale down. He still wanted to take the little kid by force, but the scene of Cale calling him a cruel bastard made him give up his intention and obey sadly.

After was taken down, Cale took out his rose and doubled it.

Gave the clone to Yoo Joonghyuk and kept the original back. Cale scrunched up his face and said seriously.

 

"Promise to stay alive, I will know if you choose to die. My flowers will wither so don't try to end your life. Know that I will definitely not be there in the next regression."

 

Joonghyuk froze for a moment and stiffly accepted the flowers. After seeing description, he smiled slightly and stroked Cale's head.

 

"Good."

 

Cale nodded with satisfaction. 

He took out a coffin from his spatial bag and lifted Kim Dokja's 'corpse' into the coffin using wind. And the reason where Cale got it?

He picked it up on the street when he was walking around with Sayeru before, when he was still separated from Kim Dokja.

He thought that, maybe, Kim Dokja died again. At least the 'corpse' wouldn't be left like that. Let's put him and wait for crazy bastards to wake up. It would be better if there was a reaction.

 

 

+

[Cale: If your spirit hasn't gone to underworld, answer me Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Oh, Hades hasn't taken you yet. How is your death?

Kim Dokja : Cale.. why do I feel like your tone is too fierce..?

Cale : It's good that you realized that, at least I don't have to hit your head anymore.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja : No, I want to ask. Why do these incarnations work so well together? What are you doing?

Cale : Threatening.

Kim Dokja : ...some of them even shouted 'for young master Cale' with enthusiasm. Tell me, what is the spirit of the person being threatened?

Cale : They're bullshit.

Kim Dokja : No- Crazy! She strangled Gilyoung. I'll try moving this body first!

Cale : ? Are you possessing people again?

Kim Dokja : Don't talk, this is more difficult than I thought.

Cale : ...then turn it off.

Kim Dokja : Ei.. don't.. 

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Stop, Shin Yoosung!

Cale : There's no point talking here, do it ther-

Shin Yoosung : ... W-Who are you? Get out of me!

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : Turn it off.

Kim Dokja : I forgot that our skills are sometimes connected.

Shin Yoosung : Who-who are you?! 

Cale : A person who wants to be a rich slacker.

Kim Dokja : ... 

Shin Yoosung : W-what..?

Cale : Little gardening and a lot of slacking around. My dream is to become trash.

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows slightly after seeing communications being forcibly turned off.

 

"This bastard will probably live soon."

 

Takes out the lemon pie that Bihyung left before and eats it. Cale deliberately closed the coffin.

 

should I bury it?

"..are you communicating?"

"Hm."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk frowned.

 

"But I also tried to contact him and failed, is that a skill?"

"Skill, so it's natural."

"Can you put me in too, Cale?"

 

Joonghyuk asked while stroking Cale's head, whose hair was softer than (another) shampoo ambassador. 

 

"I don't know how, I accidentally connected at first. So sorry."

 

Cale said with a face that had no regrets at all.

Yoo Joonghyuk, who knew Cale was speaking carelessly, just laughed a little and didn't discuss it any more. After all, as long as little one is safe and healthy then he is at peace.

 

"But where is your uncle? I thought he said he would always be by your side?"

"Sayeru and Dorph are helping."

"No, bast- I mean Barrow."

"Oh, he's gone."

"Hah?"

"Disappear."

"...What?"

"Anyway, that's it. Soon Sayeru and Dorph will also be leaving."

"Wh-where?"

"Here there are regressors and reincarnators. So it wouldn't be strange if they returned to world before they were reincarnated into this world, right?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's pupils trembled, looking away from the coffin. Cale grinned.

 

"There is nothing strange in this world."

"T-then you...?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's voice was shaking, he was like someone who was scared. Cale raised his eyebrows and did not answer.

 

"Ouch."

 

Cale frowned and looked back, at Yoo Joonghyuk. That bastard grabbed Cale's hand with great strength.

 

"It hurt."

 

Really hurts, Cale noticed Yoo Joonghyuk's pale face and asked him to look down. Stroking his head, Cale said calmly.

 

"For now I will accompany you. So never back down. Only now you can meet me. Because I don't belong to this world. Do you understand?"

 

Loosening his grip, Yoo Joonghyuk gave a small hum.

The fist in his other hand was clenched until the veins popped out. However, Yoo Joonghyuk glanced at Cale who was still stroking his head and could only sigh. He couldn't be angry, it would be better to spend more time with everyone and fight.

He really didn't want to get annoyed with Cale.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Maybe this is not the right choice. However, Kim Dokja wanted to try it.

 

[Constellations who like to change gender sad.]

 

He would always regret it if he didn't. This plan would be better.

 

 

 

[Your flesh recreation has begun.]

[Exclusive skill 'Fourth Wall' compensates for mental shock caused by your death.]

[Compensation is being prepared for Omniscient Reader's Stage 3 viewpoint.]

 

 

 

He felt his nerves rebuild and function again. The regenerated lung filled ribs and the optic nerve connected, restoring his vision. The abstract activity of the mind is transplanted to the cerebral cortex.

 

 

 

[The Unkilling King privilege has been completed.]

[100 karma points have been consumed.]

[Your flesh waste has been completely eliminated and your body performance has improved.]

[Physical strength and magic have each increased by 2 levels.]

[You have exceeded the overall statistics limit for the scenario.]

 

 

 

Fortunately, it was the second awakening and Kim Dokja did not have any inappropriate appearances.

He looked around and froze. 

Dark. 

Very dark.

Kim Dokja panicked and tried to raise his hand. Above him there was a crash, and Kim Dokja paled as a sinister premonition emerged.

He shook his head, there was no way cute Cale would put him in a coffin and bury him, right?

...eh.. right..?

..ah..hahahah.. no way...

But no matter how hard Kim Dokja pushed him. 

...the lid doesn't move.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Shouldn't we let him out? He'll die if he runs out of breath."

"Tsk"

 

With a cold face, Yoo Joonghyuk got up from the coffin. He initially sat there because he was annoyed to see Kim Dokja actually live again.

Then after Yoo Joonghyuk had taken 2 steps, Kim Dokja frantically pushed the coffin as hard as possible until it bounced to the other end.

And it was as if he was a fish that had finally entered the water. He opened and closed his mouth taking in air.

 

"Cough uh.. ah. hosh..guh.."

"..why are you covering my eyes...?"

"Adult scenes. Don't look."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk glared at the unclothed Kim Dokja. Meanwhile, Kim Dokja looked around him while still trying to breathe.

Picking up the clothes that Yoo Joonghyuk threw at his face (of course they were from Cale) Kim Dokja awkwardly put on his clothes.

 

"Hey, I said let go. What adult scene. I'm an adult too. Open it!"

 

After Kim Dokja was fully dressed, Yoo Joonghyuk let go of Cale's hand. But don't forget to put cruel face towards Kim Dokja.

 

"Ahem, Cale."

"What?"

"...what's with that coffin..?"

"You're dead, what's wrong with being put in coffin?"

"..but you know I'm not dead..."

"Oh."

"..."

 

Sighing sadly, Kim Dokja took his things which had been neatly collected in one place.

This must have been done by the little kid.

...Kim Dokja was touched, a caring child.. except for the coffin part.

 

"Oh, thanks for collecti-"

-Sring

"W-wait!!!"

 

Seeing Yoo Joonghyuk take out his sword, Kim Dokja frantically took several steps back.

 

"Explain."

"Eh.. uh.. ... Don't tell me you're going to kill me again. I'm really going to die this time..."

"So it's true! Kim Dokja, you...!"

 

Seeing the sword raised, Kim Dokja really panicked and glanced at Cale with pleading eyes.

And ignored by Cale.

 

"I-I'll explain later. There's no time. By the way ahem. Can you still move?"

"Can-"

"No way, he only recovered little, enough to walk a few steps. Refused to use potions, so at least let Kim Dokja carry you or I'll force potions on you."

 

Cale's face was cold, it seemed like he really intended to force-feed Yoo Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja was curious, but that bastard approached him.

What a shame...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Kim Dokja carried the injured Yoo Joonghyuk on his shoulders and rushed towards the frozen Han River.

From a distance, can see incarnation fighting with monsters. There was a black aura rising from Yongsang-gu, Seoul. 

Of course. 

Shin Yoosung's disaster was there.

 

"Ahjussi?"

"Dokja-ssi!"

"Cale!!"

"Young master."

 

Cale's face sank. After seeing Cale's ancient power during his previous fight. Several incarnations suddenly called him young master.

Luckily Cale didn't take out his silver shield. Or Cale would run away and leave everyone behind if someone called him 'silver shield young master'

 

I really will run.

"Rest."

 

Dropped Yoo Joonghyuk near the group members. Kim Dokja looked at Cale.

 

"You stay here too."

"I'm not weak."

"Support me from behind. You had a high fever earlier. There is no doctor so there is no certainty that your body is healthy."

"Ha. I have regeneration so I'm healthy."

"That's what someone who has a fever says for days" 

 

Kim Dokja clicked his tongue and left Cale who was really tempted to say the origin of his fever, which was the effect of a power a useless god.

Taking a deep breath, Cale brought up a rock from the ground beneath Kim Dokja, which made him stumble a few steps forward.

 

"..."

"..."

 

Cale stared back at Kim Dokja flatly which made Kim Dokja shake his head.

Then Kim Dokja ran straight again towards Shin Yoosung's disaster.

 

"Dokja-ssi, that's dangerous."

"It doesn't matter." 

 

Kim Dokja stopped Lee Hyunsung and moved forward. 

 

"Shin Yoosung."

 

Flood Disaster was sitting holding her head. Blood flowed down and hit the ground.

He was sure that the incarnation did not dare to approach because of the terrifying aura it was emitting. Currently, everyone could kill current Flood disaster if they combined forces.

 

"You... who... who are you two?" 

 

Disaster Shin Yoosung looked at Kim Dokja and Cale with shaking eyes. She also saw, how her current self always wanted to be close to the two of them.

 

"Everything is ruined... because of you... this is not the regression I know."

 

 

+

[Cale : What is this?

Kim Dokja : Souls that have survived more than a thousand years tremble in fear.

Cale : A thousand what..?

Kim Dokja : No, I think the change started with Yoo Jonghyuk and then her spirit started to crumble when she met Shin Yoosung in the past.

Cale : Yoo Joonghyuk is too bastard. Leaving children for up to 1,000 years. He's trash.

Kim Dokja : That's right, that trash bastard. Shin Yoosung hated him. Her anger had accumulated over a thousand years. Strong emotions had collapsed on the memories she received.

Cale : Memories?

Kim Dokja : En. You didn't see it, but two Shin Yoosung touched and as a result they both saw each other's memories. Maybe she was shaken because of Shin Yoosung's current memory.

Cale : Aigoo...

Kim Dokja : Yeah... Maybe because she can feel hope from Shin Yoosung? Hope that might change the world? It's so small but hope can sometimes overwhelm despair.

Cale : Don't kill him, she's just a child.

Kim Dokja : Hahaha, I thought you would say that. Don't worry about that, Cale. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja approached Shin Yoosung and knelt beside her. 

Shin Yoosung also looked at him.

Kim Dokja kept thinking about what she wanted to hear most. Nothing like that appeared in Ways of Survival. 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : What should I say? ]

+

 

 

"Good job kid. You've survived until now. Really very good."

 

Kim Dokja turned his head, who knows when. Cale was beside him. That kidd stroked Shin Yoosung's hair and used a pampering and gentle tone.

Kim Dokja had been thinking about it for a long time. But Cale was really very gentle with children, even though he was also just a child.

He is very clever when coaxing children.

Getting glance from Cale, Kim Dokja came back to his senses. Like Cale, he could only come up with his own words. 

If he was Shin Yoosung... then the words he wanted to hear...

 

"I've been waiting for you for a long time."

 

Shin Yoosung's eyes still shook restlessly. 

 

"...You've been waiting? I-I did survive but who are you guys?"

"A tras-"

"Someone who wants the same world as you."

 

Kim Dokja cut off Cale's nonsense, looked Shin Yoosung in the eye and continued.

Yoo Sangah touched Kim Dokja's shoulder.

 

"Dokja-ssi."

 

It looked like Sangah and Dorph were chasing Cale. Kim Dokja nodded and got up. His friends looked at him. Kim Dokja looked at them and opened his mouth.

 

"Everyone."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : You know, Cale. I liked Flood Disaster episode. I loved all characters that appeared in this episode and appreciated them. Maybe that's why I wish this episode didn't happen. ]

+

 

 

Cale patted Yoosung's head twice while smiling sweetly and standing in front of her like Kim Dokja. Seeing Kim Dokja's sparkling gaze, Cale could only shake his head.

 

Kim Dokja really loved that novel.

"I will not kill disaster."

 

Kim Dokja said in a firm voice. He looked at Cale and smiled until his eyes formed crescent moons.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I've thought about it. In original third act, Flood Disaster died after young Shin Yoosung was killed. However, I wonder if there is an ending to this episode that I don't know about. 

Cale : persuade Yoosung to stop being a disaster like you said?

Kim Dokja : Right. It was an ending that had never been tried.

Cale : Then try it. 

Kim Dokja : Hahaha, once again. I'm grateful to have met you Cale.

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Looking away from Cale who didn't understand his words. Kim Dokja looked back at the front and said.

 

"I won't accept any arguments. This time, I hope you guys listen to my advice."

"Ahjussi, what is this nonsense?"

 

There is no time limit for fifth scenario. What if Flood Disaster gives up the role and what if we don't hunt for that disaster?

Maybe this scenario will continue without anyone dying. Some people understood while others looked confused. The first to nod was Yoo Sangah and then Lee Hyunsung opened his mouth.

 

“You definitely have an idea. I will follow Dokja's will.”

“It's fine if that's what Hyung wants. But can I hit him as much as he hit Titano?”

“Damn, do what you want. Since when does Ahjussi not do what you want? But is that okay?”

 

Kim Dokja listened to the words of the group members and then looked at the young Shin Yoosung.

 

"I..."

 

That girl shed tears. Maybe Shin Yoosung had seen it, everything her future had experienced.

 

"It's okay Yoosung. Say whatever your heart wants."

 

Cale said noticing that little girl's anxiety.

Kim Dokja nodded and stroked the girl's hair. Then finally looking back at Shin Yoosung disaster. 

That girl had a distorted expression like she was a wounded animal.

 

“You will forgive me? Don't make me laugh. Who are you to say that?”

 

The only thing ahe had left was her pride.

 

"I have undergone the 41st period of regression. I remember everything that no one in this world knows. What do you know? How did I spend that time? How could I forget all that?"

 

Future Shin Yoosung's words stopped. That was because Yoo Joonghyuk was watching him.

 

"..."

"Don't forget it."

 

Shin Yoosung looked at Cale.

 

"Your sadness, your lose, your destruction, even your chaos. Don't forget it. No one asked you to forget it. But just... live Yoosung. There are many things you haven't seen, you haven't experienced and you haven't lived. Make it your motivation and start from the beginning. If you're ever sad, avoid the path that leads you there and turn around. If you are going to lose, then back off and don't follow that path. If you're having destruction, reach out to others and rely on them. Even if you're going through a chaos... we'll help you sort it out. It doesn't matter. You remember everything that no one in this world knows, and because of that, you can avoid all dangerous things that only you know. Look, if you look at it from the other side, Yoosung, you're amazing, aren't you?"

 

Cale said smiling faintly. He recalled his despair starting from the death of his parents, his uncle's abuse, apocalypse, the bullying at the shelter and even when everyone died during an attack by an unranked monster.

But human must live, even if he once thought about suicide, even if he once almost went crazy. But he ran away from his uncle's house, he struggled through apocalypse, and he rose from the sorrow of the loss.

Because, silence and surrender is not a good thing. Just fight and you will meet the sun.

 

"Yoosung"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's voice was heard.

Yoosung looked at Yoo Joonghyuk, who was trying to stand up while being helped by Sayeru, who had force-fed Yoo Joonghyuk a potion.

 

"Every living regressor hates things that haven't happened yet."

 

Walking closer he continued to say.

 

"That person will be evil person in the future and I have to kill him. That person will kill my friend in future and I have to kill him. That person will be my friend in the future and I have to save them."

 

Kim Dokja also looked at Yoo Joonghyuk silently, he could read the emotions in Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes. 

Because he could read it, Yoo Joonghyuk felt strange, for the first time. 

Kim Dokja had never seen an honest Yoo Joonghyuk. Maybe like Cale said, in the end, they weren't characters. They are also 'people'.

 

"This is a future that hasn't happened yet. I know they don't remember me and they haven't done anything. However, I believe and act as if they have. That's how I live. That's because everything clearly happened to me and I didn't can live by denying it."

"Trash"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk froze for a few seconds at Cale's words and stiffly fell silent.

Shin Yoosung did not see Yoo Joonghyuk's gloom, and she anger.

 

"Yes! That's because you live like that! My best friend..."

“So you live like that too, Shin Yoosung.”

 

Yoo Joonghyuk continued after calming himself down.

 

"...What?"

"If you want, I will bear your hatred."

 

Kim Dokja couldn't say anything because he was too sad about Yoo Joonghyuk's words. Didn't even notice the regressor's cute pause. Or even Cale's expression who looked at protagonist with a face like he was looking at the crazy but smart person Clopeh.

 

"Just survive this round to kill me. No problem."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Cale with a sad smile, but he didn't know why he was sad. Was it because of Cale's gaze, Cale's words, or his life experiences. Only he knows.

 

"It doesn't matter.. just stay alive. Just.. even if you take out your anger on me, it doesn't matter. I.. can guarantee you. In this round. You probably won't feel bad. Well.. Never."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk said the last few words in a bitter voice that was clearly relieved. Maybe this is Yoo Joonghyuk's warmest voice.

It was the first time Kim Dokja noticed that Yoo Joonghyuk's back was very big and wide. The back is wide and lonely.

Shin Yoosung looked at Yoo Joonghyuk with her mouth wide open.

Ironically, she understands the man she hated for thousands of years because of all the years she lived.

 

"Captain... wait. Captain!"

 

Cale turned his gaze to Yoosung and smiled slightly when he noticed the change in her face.

If everyone can live, that is the best.

 

"I-I... I want to live."

 

Shin Yoosung saw herself in the present. Her voice was shaking.

 

"Like her... happy... I-I too want... to fall in love and... and be protected..."

"?"

 

Cale looked at little Yoosung while raising his eyebrows.

 

is that little girl in love with Gilyoung?

 

Of course, Yoosung, who Cale was staring at, blushed and looked away.

Kim Dokja, who was watching as spectator and knew who Yoosung 'fell in love', chuckled. 

Children...

While looking at Shin Yoosung, Kim Dokja said.

 

"It doesn't matter Shin Yoosung, this is your 'round' too now."

 

Kim Dokja couldn't change anything when he was just a 'reader.'

But now, in the current situation. Because he was a reader, as Cale said, he knew what other people didn't know, so he could change things.

He thought he would be able to change it.

At least, until the voice of intermediary dokkaebi was heard.

 

"What else does that pillow bastard want?"

 

Hearing Cale's cruel voice, Kim Dokja's face also hardened. 

His feeling is bad.

Notes:

Cale : -Look, if you look at it from the other side, Yoosung, you're amazing, aren't you?
Yoo Joonghyuk: Yes, because I know the future, I can change many things. ...amazing.. *Inwardly relieved because feel comforted*
Secretive Plotter : ....I'm once again jealous of the damn me who was there. Is there a way to swap places?
Kkoma : ....

Meanwhile.
Yoo Joonghyuk : -That's how I live. That's because everything clearly happened to me and I didn't can live by denying it.
Cale: Trash.
Also Cale: He seems like a crazy person, but what he does is really not stupid. It's scary to see that I suddenly think of Clopeh, who seems to do crazy things but is actually not a fool *Sudden goosebumps*
Secretive Plotter : ....I'm grateful he not me. *Looks at Cale who is looking at Yoo Joonghyuk as if looking at a crazy person*
Kkoma : ....

Chapter 63: Chapter 60

Notes:

Cliff~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[I'm sorry but that's a bit difficult.]

 

Kim Dokja thought, it was time for this person to come out. It's a damn intermediate dokkaebi. This guy set up the entire Seoul scenario and it couldn't be helped if he made a move at this time.

However, he somewhat was confident. 

 

“Why is this difficult? We didn't break the rules of scenario.”

[Avoiding disaster? Are you out of your mind? You definitely want to die.]

“No, quite the opposite. I do this to live.”

 

Intermediate dokkaebi's voice became louder.

 

[Don't you know that this is a violation of rules? The content of scenario is to kill disaster. If you don't stick to scenario...]

“Don't worry. I will kill that disaster.”

 

Everyone looked at him, as soon as Kim Dokja said these words.

 

 

+

[Cale : So you're crazy, should I hit your head, Kim Dokja?

Kim Dokja : Listen to me first, during the delay. We'll sever his connection with the one who helped her go to the past... that way we won't have to kill 'disaster'.

Cale : You lied to that thing?

Kim Dokja : Necessary lies. ]

+

 

 

"Ahjussi, are you...?" 

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Jihye. In particular, that girl looked at him like he was psychopath. 

Kim Dokja is offended, does he look that bad?

But if think about it... it's not that strange. Kim Dokja previously said that he would not kill disaster and now instead says he will kill....

 

"..."

 

Kim Dokja shifted his gaze from Jihye to his other members. At least most of the group waited for his next words. 

Kim Dokja felt somewhat flattered by this trusting silence. Well... apart from a few people making 'another crazy person has appeared' faces.

 

"Not now."

 

Kim Dokja said, after seeing almost all the other incarnations' expressions, which were very diverse.

 

[What?]

"The scenario does not indicate time limit. Then it is up to us when we want to kill disaster."

 

Kim Dokja looked back at intermediate dokkaebi who looked like he had eaten Chinese medicine. 

 

"So, there's no need to rush."

 

Disaster Shin Yoosung looked at him with a confused expression. She didn't know that something like that was possible.

 

[Constellation 'Scribe of Heaven' looks at you with strange eyes.]

 

The agitation of constellations could not be felt. There aren't many episodes that rebel against scenario, even when he searches for all the Ways of Survival. That's why it's so interesting, to constellations.

This is especially true in situations where the distinction between good and evil is unclear. The number of customers from absolute good or absolute evil constellations will increase tremendously. It was their daily routine to differentiate the good and evil of character.

 

[I can't let it go.]

“Are you going to interfere in another scenario? Have you forgotten what happened last time?”

[...]

 

 

+

[Cale : Last time?

Kim Dokja : Interfering in the scenario will result in the dokkaebi being reprimanded by his superiors. After all, my confidence comes from the fact that this is main scenario, not a sub-scenario.

Cale : Can't change main scenario...?

Kim Dokja: Yes, but the more main this scenario is, the greater the risk dokkaebi takes. In particular, they can create as many additional scenarios as possible as long as they do not deviate from main scenario. But changing scenario itself is prohibited.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : It was also fifth scenario that was upgraded to swallow all domes, making it difficult for intermediate dokkaebi to change the scenario criteria. Additionally, intermediary dokkaebi has already received disciplinary action from bureau. Heh, he must be afraid of being punished again and not having much of a chance of winning a fight against me.

Cale : But I think you have to be careful. A cornered rabbit will bite. Moreover, this person has had a conflict with you. I often see people like this. Most of them carry out actions beyond reason.

Kim Dokja : Don't worry, I have a backup plan. Just help later when the time comes.

Cale : Okay, okay. ]

+

 

 

[Very interesting. But it won't change as you think.]

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja who was grinning, but he still had a bad feeling.

 

[Not all incarnations in Seoul Dome are the same as you.]

 

That dokkaebi snapped his fingers. Then a system message appeared.

 

 

 

 

[A new sub-scenario has arrived!]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Tsk, I know what he's thinking. If he couldn't touch main scenario then he would arrange sub-scenario.

Cale : Don't worry, at least the other incarnations won't attack now.

Kim Dokja : What are you doing..?

Cale: Nothing. Just for the sake of survival, everyone will also understand.

Kim Dokja : ??? ]

+

 

 

[From now on, I will multiply the bounty on disasters.]

200,000.... not even as much as constellations often give me.

 

Cale thought and looked at incarnations. 

The incarnations who saw Cale's gaze nodded and clenched their fists. 

Kim Dokja was stunned to see that no one was moving.

 

"Don't move!"

"Young master said it would be fine. So everything will be fine!"

“Trust young master Cale.”

"We are still in a truce so don't betray anyone."

"Betrayal means death, I will cut off your head first."

"Trust commander!!"

 

Cale had a black face, he felt something bad after hearing the words of incarnations.

It is true that there is currently a truce, and it is true that Cale had said that he would punish anyone who betrayed him. But it felt like something was wrong, something that made him fragile, very fragile. Clearly, this is definitely not a good thing...

Kim Dokja also swallowed his saliva, he knew this little kid easily influenced people, moreover, made people want to follow him, but this...

isn't it too amazing...?

Powerful kings also took control of incarnations. They are Beauty King Min Jiwon and Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung. There is also the Neutral King, Jeon Ildo. There were also Sayeru and Dorph who whispered something to the incarnation, whose eyes became as if they were burning.

 

[Constellation 'Maritime War God' is proud of incarnation, on Korean Peninsula.]

 

Even though it is said to be controlling, there is no incarnation that creates chaos. It's quite amazing to see a scene without betrayal, when faced with so many coins. Not to mention this was in a scenario where it was normal for there to be betrayal.

 

[... Disappointing. Seoul Dome incarnation is coward.]

 

There was an ominous feeling in the air. Intermediate dokkaebi must be thinking, about how to make this situation worse. Kim Dokja had to act quickly. At this point, he had to seek victory.

 

“Did you obtain? Honestly, wouldn't everyone be satisfied?”

[Everyone will be satisfied?]

 

Kim Dokja didn't say anything else. He was sure intermediate dokkaebi understood without him saying anything.

 

[Haha, I understand. Is that what you think? I heard from Dokgak but you really put on a great show.]

 

The reason for dokkaebi's existence is scenario. It was a scenario that many constellations and many constellations responded to.

In the Star Stream world, there was only one case where there was a miracle that reversed scenario. That was if majority of Constellations saw  scenario and wanted to change the direction of  scenario.

Not to mention there is Cale who is loved by constellations. If he was unwilling, many constellations who were not even famous would immediately support him blindly.

 

[...Of course, violence is not the only stimulus.]

 

Kim Dokja tried to appeal to constellations with Shin Yoosung disaster situation. He chooses words to avoid filtering and continues to ignite the constellation, by exposing the information. He made them sympathize with Shin Yoosung disaster.

Cale, who left everything to Kim Dokja because he was too lazy to think, looked at mature Yoosung. That kid stared at the crowd, Dokkaebi and Kim Dokja blankly.

 

"Yoosung."

 

Disaster Yoosung flinched and looked at Cale.

 

"Don't worry, no matter what. Kim Dokja will find a way to save you. So will you believe him?"

"I..I want to but.."

"It doesn't matter, if Kim Dokja fails. I will move forward. At least... everyone deserves to live the way they want. That's what I believe."

 

Yoosung disaster's eyes were shaking, but Cale had already turned his gaze to Kim Dokja, who was still discussing with object up there.

 

"If you understand, can you decide now? Give me reward or continue with sixth scenario."

 

 

+

[Cale : Can you?

Kim Dokja: There's no problem with continuing sixth scenario even if fifth scenario hasn't ended yet. It is possible to run several main scenarios. If that dokkaebi was smart, then he should stop while constellations were satisfied.

Cale : Well... I don't know... it doesn't look like that thing is going to give up...?

Kim Dokja : Hm... I agree. Use your cute powers and persuade constellations, Cale.

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Make constellations suppress intermediary dokkaebi.

Cale : ???

Kim Dokja : Just do something cute or say something in a sad tone.

Cale : What are you talking about?

Kim Dokja : ...don't tell me that what you did was natural..?

Cale : Therefore, what do you mean by natural?

Kim Dokja : Is this what women often say that cuteness is a sin? This is great...

Cale : Are you sure your head isn't damaged from dying twice?

Kim Dokja : ...no, just do something. Many constellations like you, so whatever, do it!

Cale : ..you're really crazy. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja is very sad, he is serious. If Cale persuaded constellations, he was confident that constellations would comply. It felt difficult to talk with skill, but it was impossible if he told Cale openly. Like.

 

'Cale, I choose you, show your cuteness!'

Or..

'Cale, come on and laugh. Show the world that cuteness is power!'

Hey.. no way..

Besides, isn't this kid too dense?

 

[Kim Dokja's incarnation. You are smartest and scariest of all incarnations I know.]

 

Kim Dokja came back to his senses and looked at Dokkaebi. Like Cale said, this seemed to be getting bad.

 

[However, it is this cleverness that holds your ankles.]

"...What does it mean?"

 

However the following words from dokkaebi were not for him.

 

[Okay constellations. Now I will show you the story you have been waiting for.]

 

Sparks filled the air. Intermediate dokkaebi is moving the scenario.

 

 

[An intermediary Dokkaebi has intervened in scenario.]

[According to scenario contract, control of 'Shin Yoosung's Flood Disaster' has been transferred to an intermediate dokkaebi.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This bastard!!

Cale : Tsk, the worst case scenario happened.

Kim Dokja : Help me fight.

Cale : Don't say you're going to kill her?

Kim Dokja : If it's the worst, that's what has to be done.

Cale : You're crazy, I'm challenging this. It's better if I seal her if that's what you're going to do.

Kim Dokja : Killing her will release her bonds. After that I will do something. All spirits will be taken to underworld, I will make a pact with underworld and bring Shin Yoosung's spirit. After that we can save him. 

Cale : Are you sure this will work?

Kim Dokja : It should work, I've made this plan many times. And what is that seal..?

Cale: Hm? It doesn't matter, I once sealed White Star. So living creatures can also be sealed. I plan to find a way to untie whatever it is and if it works, I'll take Yoosung out and implement that method. 

Kim Dokja : ..is that your skill? Who is White Star..?

Cale : Maybe skills? And White Star is Barrow. Anyway, look in front of you. I'll join in negotiations later, just in case you fail.

Kim Dokja : ..you have no trust in me... ]

+

 

 

"N-No. Wait. I... aack!"

 

Seeing the black aura rising from Shin Yoosung disaster's body. Kim Dokja bit his lip hard. He knew that the worst was yet to come, but he still hoped that this would go wrong.

He still hoped. 

It was certain that constellations were challenging this, so would an intermediate dokkaebi be that stupid?

So Kim Dokja shouted. 

 

"What are you doing now?"

[I fulfilled the contract. This is a cog in scenario.]

 

 

+

[Cale : What does that thing mean?

Kim Dokja : Damn.. this bastard is really going to.. that means enforcing the right scenario. It was the power to control the fate of all 'parts' involved in scenario. I knew it was in Ways of Survival but I didn't think it would be used so soon.

Cale : That's why you make the worst plans.

Kim Dokja : Yes, it's based on this. ]

+

 

 

[Character's personality changes forcibly.]

[The personality of character 'Shin Yoosung' will be corrected to 'evil.']

 

 

Shin Yoosung's disaster became monster. Kim Dokja bit his lip until it bled. Scenario enforcement is generally not used because dokkaebi consumes a lot of probabilities. But to use it now...

 

[Many constellations support the development of scenario.]

[Many constellations hate your new drama.]

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale.

He wanted to ask Cale to persuade constellations when..

 

"..Mom?"

"?"

 

Kim Dokja widened his eyes when a tree suddenly bloomed and wrapped around Cale. The leaves were red like Cale's hair, and a book flew around him.

This was different from black book that Cale often carried, this was another book with a red cover.

 

"Where?"

"Cale?"

 

But Cale didn't answer, he was like someone who was hearing something and looking around.

 

"What's that?"

"Th-that... that tree is beautiful..."

“What's wrong with Cale-nim?”

 

The other members also looked at Cale and made various faces.

 

"..This..."

"Cale..?"

 

Dorph and Sayeru are also included.

 

[What's that?]

 

Even Dokkaebi and Constellations temporarily fell silent looking at strange trees around Cale. But Cale remained unfazed and looked around him.

 

"..found it."

"What's wrong-"

-Bang!

 

Before Kim Dokja asked what Cale was looking for, a crash was heard. Looking in direction of origin, someone almost attacked Yoo Joonghyuk who was still in a bad condition. 

It could be seen that bastard was also surprised, it was quite incredible to see that there was a skill that this cheat-filled regressor couldn't detect.

Kim Dokja looked back at Cale in a hurry and gasped. That kid's eyes didn't look like human eyes, something felt strange.

 

"Hey Cale, what's this-"

"I've recorded it, thank you mom. I'll be quick."

 

But like before, Cale ignored it and the tree that was wrapped around Cale disappeared at a speed visible to eye. 

Cale put the book into his bag and got out of the tree.

The child was standing on a branch, which was still shrinking.

All this happened in less than 30 seconds.

Then Cale disappeared.

No.

Cale suddenly appeared in front of person and brought out the dagger he had used in Chungmuro against the apostle. Stabbed it into the gap in the person's head. But that person also quickly withdrew.

 

"Cale!"

 

Kim Dokja bit his lip, it was fast, but Cale's body suddenly had wounds. All the wounds were bleeding, but Cale's eyes were still following that new person.

 

"Just keep going! And you, pillow!"

[Hah? Eh, wait, I..????]

"Go ahead and just focus on scenario!"

[No, how do I-]

"Don't you have a job to do, I'm just going to beat up this bastard!"

"Asshole! Why did you attack me! Didn't we just meet?"

"You make me sick!"

"You crazy kid!"

"You're the crazy one"

-Doooommmm

 

Cale threw a rock spear that almost hit that person who was dodging. That person continued cursing, but had no openings when he attempted to use his abilities.

 

 

+

[Cale : I'll leave it to you.

Kim Dokja : What is this???

Cale : I can't help you, so fight on your own.

Kim Dokja : Hey!! ]

+

 

 

Cale cut off communication. Kim Dokja could also see Yoo Joonghyuk staggering around trying to approach Cale. But Dorph endured it with a gloomy face.

It seemed like this person was not unknown to Cale and his uncle.

However.

 

"AAAAAAhhhhhh"

 

Seeing Shin Yoosung, Kim Dokja bit his lip. He thought that this one, as Cale said, was more important. He had to handle it quickly. Only after that he could help Cale.

 

"Dokja-ssi? Cale-"

"Ignore Cale for now, disaster is more important."

"Uh.. okay"

 

Sangah, who was worried, also looked at Cale who was using a tree trunk, to chase the new person.

 

[Well... okay. Let's handle this, Kim Dokja incarnation]

 

..This bastard..

 

[Many constellations support the development of scenario.]

[Many constellations hate your new drama.]

[Some constellations are worried about the little kid]

 

Kim Dokja couldn't ask Cale to handle constellations, it seemed like this one was a bit off the plan. Although some of the constellations who initially followed them were worried about Cale. But a lot of attention is still on him.

Is there no other way? 

Where's Bihyung?

 

"Damn.."

- As usual, I won't let channel follow Cale. Superior dokkaebi also agreed to leave Cale alone for now.

'How could that be?'

- There is a strong constellation that asks.

'Who-'

- I can't say.

"Tsk."

 

It seemed, he could only finish this first.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Then in a special communication.

 

'Someone' : That's 'them'?

Death: Yes.

'Dokkaebi King': OK.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 


Meanwhile dokkaebi 'Paul' received the order 'continue your duties'.

And at the same time, superior dokkaebi also told constellations who made the report that 'it' was incarnation's personal matter and 'it' was from his 'father's' family.
And that information came from 'Cale' himself.

And 'Cale' will handle it.

Only then, constellations who was about to ask for bounty scenario sighed, and chose to leave in the little kid to deal with his 'trauma'.

 

Of course Dorph and Sayeru will be asked to give the same explanation by the god of death later.


 

Notes:

Secretive Plotter : I don't believe it.
God : ....

 

Cale's family: So you made our Cale, fight with hunter alone?
GoD : This is emergency-
Cale Family: Hoo.
GoD : ...
Cale Family : Just this once.
GoD : ....I'll find the way.

Chapter 64: Chapter 61

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"This tree!!"

-Burden on your body will be heavy, Cale.🛡️

'Just do it'

-Forcing tree to move instead of asking tree will create resistance. 🛡️

'I know.'

- ... 🛡️

"But why did hunter appear now? Is there anyone else?"

 

The book of the god of death that came out between previous battles, immediately opened a page.

 

 

{-This isn't the hunter I meant-}

 

 

"What? Does that mean this is another hunter?"

 

 

{-No, that's not it, Cale. But this hunter seems to have existed in this world from the start. And don't worry, there are no other hunters around here. Looks like he's alone.-}

 

 

"That's a bit of good news."

 

 

{-Like Barrow, hunter has a bent ring. You just break off that ring like before-}

 

 

"I know."

 

 

{-For now he doesn't know that you are hunting him, it seems he only knows that he was discovered and attacked by incarnation of this world. However if you continue to use your ancient powers, he might notice something and send information to the others.-}

 

 

"Then what should I do- Ukh"

 

Cale dodged the incoming sword attack, when hunter suddenly approached and thrust the sword into his neck.

 

"Shit, Fail- Fuck!!"

 

Cale threw a rock spear which made hunter run again.

 

-Using more than 2 powers is dangerous, Cale. 🪨

-Running while using tree also puts a burd- 🛡️

'Shut up, just focus on helping me. There's no time, the sooner it's handled the better.'

-..okay.🛡️

-Haaaaa 🪨

"Then, what should I do?"

 

 

{-There is the power of another god in hunter's body. Just touch him and I will channel my power. Then I can block their communications. It takes 5 minutes, so as long as you don't let him use his divine power for that long then it's safe.-}

 

 

"Understood."

 

 

{-And don't worry about constellations of this world, I've asked for help so they won't follow your fight-}

 

 

"..that strange god again..just stay away. Let me concentrate.

 

 

{-Be careful Cale-}

 

 

After the book of the god of death flew up into the sky, to avoid disturbing Cale. Cale saw Sayeru and Dorph near the forest, who were running along.

So Cale opened his mouth without sound.

 

'Get-rid-of-oth-er-peo-ple-and-don't-dis-turb-he-'s-hun-ter'

 

After that, Cale turned his gaze and threw his lightning at hunter.

Doprh and Sayeru, who received the order, immediately moved, Sayeru moved forward first to make way, while Dorph looked for Sangah to help pull incarnation that didn't have time to move away, with her thread skill.

Meanwhile, Cale.

 

"Hey, let's make peace. I didn't attack your friend on purpose, don't be angry cutie boy."

 

Cale ignored it and once again moved tree after seeing Hunter about to enter the forest.

 

-Weeeerrrrr

-Ssssshhhhh

 

Seeing the trees crowding around trying to catch him made hunter feel the hair on the back of his neck stand up.

 

"Bastard."

 

That Hunter immediately flew over the water to escape.

At least he should look for another opportunity later.

But the second he stood on water, a spear of water immediately formed beneath him and charged through the sky towards him. Not just one, but many spears, taking turns attacking wherever that Hunter went.

 

"Fuck, what? How do you have elemental skills?"

 

Cale was silent and continued to direct spear with his hands like a conductor leading a musical group. Incarnations who saw it could only gape. This power is quite crazy.

 

...I lack strength..

 

Wiping away the blood he coughed up again, Cale took out the crown and put it on.

His strength was abundant and he followed Hunter who continued to use his mana shield to resist water spears. Cale intensified his power.

 

"This is crazy! How do human of this world have this kind of power?!"

 

Hunter heads back to land. Before landing, he was hit by a water spear which sent him rolling. But before Cale could stop wind that was helping him move forward to slow down, that hunter suddenly appeared in front of him and kicked him in ribs.

 

 "Kuh"

-Wissshh

 

Cale was thrown far away. That Hunter wanted to run again, but Cale raised his hand and lowered his hand quickly.

Don't know since when, the black sky sent down lightning that hit hunter.

 

-Bzzzzttt

-Bang!

"Ah!"

-Bugh

 

Cale thought he would hit a tree, rock or roll on ground. But someone caught him. 

Looking up while wiping the blood that was still flowing, due to the effects of using ancient power and instant before. Cale saw a woman wearing a prison uniform and mask arresting him.

 

"Are you okay kid?"

"Does not matter."

"Cale?!"

 

Cale turned his head to the right and saw Jung Heewon, who with a pale face approached Cale.

 

"Y-you... why are you covere-"

"Quickly approach Kim Dokja, maybe he needs your help. And tell him to keep his promise or I will beat him black and blu- cough cough cough damn blood- cough guh."

 

Closing his teeth to stop the blood that was still flowing, Cale looked at hunter who was continuing to be burned by lightning and the tree that was wrapped around him, which was making the fire bigger.

Taking out dragon breath from his bag, Cale threw it toward hunter with wind.

 

-Bannnnggg

-Doooommmmm!!

"This bastard isn't dead yet."

"Cale!"

 

Namwoon also came with hands that kept shaking.

 

"Namwoon also go find Kim Dokja, use the god of war skill and increase the stats of people there. Quick!"

"Are you crazy, Cale? What about you? You're covered in blood and you said to help the others-"

"You guys aren't his match. He can control- this guy still!!"

 

Cale threw a dagger that appeared and hit incarnation right in forehead. Since then, sometimes some of incarnations were controlled and resisted attacks or disturbed Cale.

 

-Purifying them will take a long time and they won't necessarily be alive. Killing them would be good, Cale. ⛈️

 

As cheapskate said, they were controlled with dead mana. This was why he had asked Sayeru and Dorph to get rid of the other incarnations.

Sayeru sometimes deals with incarnations controlled with his ancient power of light. But this one seems to have slipped through the cracks.

 

"Let me go."

 

Holding the hand of person holding him, with blood-stained hands. Cale got down and brought his dagger back up.

 

"What are you waiting for, quickly help Kim Dokja. This person can control others. So the more people there are the more problems there will be. Unless you have a high mentality, don't ever interfere. It's troublesome."

 

Cale said with a cold face.

 

"I-I'm going to grasshopper ahjussi's place right now!!"

 

Unlike Namwoon who quickly ran away, Heewon was still looking at Cale who was covered in blood with a distorted face.

 

“Jung Heewon, please come forward and help-”

"I understand, this is not a skill..."

"Damn.."

 

The fire suddenly extinguished gradually. From the hand that came out, there was a layer of water covering the hunter's body.

Cale quickly took out the top's whip in his bag and made an order.

 

"Prepare a wind dome like the one on twin islands."

-Leave it to us!!

-OKAY!!

-Okay Cale.

 

Removing his hand from the whip and throwing Jung Heewon and the people nearby with wind. Cale looked at fire that was gradually extinguishing with a cold face.

 

"Cale!"

 

Cale looked at Jung Heewon. After seeing Cale's expression, she flinched and kept her mouth shut.

That kid's face was too expressionless.

 

"You... this isn't a skill. This is ancient power, right? Wood, Water, Stone, Fire and wind. How can you get all elements completely? No, how can you gather them without exploding?"

 

Heewon gasped and widened her eyes in horror at stranger's words. Heewon often heard about Cale's weak body but didn't know that strength was dangerous.

 

"You're still alive... tell me.. how?"

 

Cale was still silent, the fire was out. Part of hunter's body looks very scary. Full of burns. 

Hunter prepared many weapons that flew and aimed at Cale.

 

"Tell me, who are you?"

 

Cale saw a white aura coming out of hunter's body.

 

-That's the power of a god, Cale 🍃

 

Cale immediately stepped forward, along with the gun pointing at him.

Throwing shield at Heewon and the people behind him.

 

"Crazy! Cale! What are you doing!!"

 

Heewon panicked when she saw shield protecting them instead of Cale himself. She wanted to go forward but was held back by the masked woman beside her.

 

"But-!"

"We're going to get in the way. This isn't a normal fight."

 

Heewon bit her lip watching Cale block that weapon with a tree and attack the stranger with his dagger.

Cale, who crossed the dagger with the sword, managed to break hunter's sword.

 

-Trang

"What..?"

 

Cale grinned, the world tree dagger was really good. 

Then he immediately thrust the dagger into hunter's lower ribs, at least to disrupt and stop divine power that was still active in hunter's body. And as expected. The godpower light faded and failed to activate.

 

"..How did you know?!"

 

That hunter, with a distorted face took a few steps back and threw down several weapons, which were covered in water.

Cale also took several steps back.

When hunter grinned, thinking that Cale was afraid. He was about to use his divine power to contact his partner again when...

 

"Now!!!"

 

The wind suddenly swirled around him. That Hunter wanted to run away, but this wind slashed him every time he tried to approach the dome or use divine power.

 

"Bastard!!"

 

Cale outside pulled back his shield and vomited blood again.

 

-You used too much strength, Cale 🪨

'I know."

"Cale!"

"Go."

"But!"

"Help Kim Dokja and come back here. You know the contents of scenario, right?"

 

Seeing Cale's calm eyes, Heewon with trembling lips nodded.

 

"Help Kim Dokja deal with disaster, that's more important."

"T-then I'll be right back."

 

At maximum speed, Heewon ran quickly. She had to resolve disaster first.

 

"Haaaaa.."

 

Taking painful breath, Cale looked at the dome where the sound of weapons and wind colliding with each other continued to be heard.

Cale glanced at the people in prison clothes. The old woman looked at him with a strange face (worried actually) and ignored her.

 

They didn't come close and at least wouldn't disturb.

 

Taking out Henituse duchy badge from his spatial bag, Cale tried to use the ancient power Blood-Drenched Rock.

 

"Please step back."

 

Sayeru who appeared after clearing the area, of incarnations and monsters, approached the women in prison clothes and used his ancient power of light to make them retreat.

Cale just glanced and closed his eyes again.

Once he had enough, he advanced until he was 2 steps away from the dome and shouted.

 

"Disperse!"

 

The wind dome disappeared, and before that hunter who was covered in blood ran away. Red walls surround it. 

Full of fear, pressure, destruction.

That Hunter paled, he had never felt something as scary as this. And without him realizing it, that little kid was standing in front of him with an expressionless face.

That kid clenched the badge in his hand and smiled very brightly. But his smile didn't reach his eyes.

 

"Let's start the second half."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Sayeru glanced at monster still rampaging in the distance and looked back at women in front of him.

 

"You better help attack monsters."

 

The masked woman also stared at monster that had not dared to approach since the strange, scary rock appeared.

She could feel his back soaked in cold sweat.

 

"That old woman will die if she stays here."

 

Sayeru said, when he saw a grandmother whose lips were blue.

The masked woman raised her hand and the others immediately split up against monsters.

 

"Why are you still here?"

"Incarnations work well together and there's no need for me to intervene. I'll wait for the little kid here."

"Not required."

 

Sayeru said in a firm tone.

 

"As a mother, I'm just worried about that little kid's condition. At least let this bad mother check that kid's condition, just this, no problem, right?"

 

Sayeru ignored the stubborn woman and sat down on a rock.

He had to wait for his nephew and see with his own eyes his condition later.

And he had to beat the hunter if Cale had serious injuries.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


[Ah right. Shouldn't you see that little human, incarnation 'Kim Dokja'?]

 

Kim Dokja blinked his eyes several times at the words of executive dokkaebi who was about to take the dokkaebi 'Paul' away.

Ah... almost forgot.

 

"Dokja-ssi! We have to hurry, Cale in trouble!!"

"I know! But-!"

 

Kim Dokja looked at executive dokkaebi.

 

[Good. Is there anything you want to say? I will give you benefits. I will be waiting for you]

 

Executive dokkaebi did something and Paul's dokkaebi suddenly couldn't speak.

 

[Come on, come on. Go, hurry. We're running out of time. Where little human?]

[Some dokkaebi are also worried and they say they are there]

 

One of dokkaebi pointed out the direction. After closing portal, they left at incredible speed.

 

"...why do I feel that they are very excited..?"

 

With a mumble, Kim Dokja ran. 

 

-Whoosh

 

And to be more precise, Yoo Joonghyuk ran as fast as the wind. He's disappeared.

So together with the others, Kim Dokja also headed in the direction Jung Heewon indicated.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"There!"

 

Kim Dokja frowned, there was a terrifying residual aura around this area.

He also saw wandering king. 

Looking away, Kim Dokja saw that little kid, who was stepping on head of stranger who attacked Yoo Joonghyuk earlier.

Approaching Yoo Joonghyuk who was wearing a dumbfounded face, Kim Dokja could finally hear Cale's conversation with that person.

More correctly... 

Lots of bad words...

 

"Are you finally going to talk, you crazy bastard?"

"Who are you?!"

"Fuck who I am, you crazy bastard. Just answer me. Or do you want me to put a hole in your throat, huh?"

"Am I really scared? Hah!"

"Your ass is not scared, I saw you shit your pants, damn it."

"T-that's not it!"

 

Holding the dagger to hunter's neck, Cale put on an expressionless face and repeated his question.

 

"So tell me, where are the others?"

"You think I'll tell you?! Pothey! I won't!"

 

Wiping the blood that hunter spat out, Cale thrust his dagger again.

After inserting the power of the god of death into the hunter's body, Cale immediately deactivated ancient power of Blood-Drenched Rock. His body weight is quite heavy even though he wears a crown. 

So he decided to just use his dominating aura and deactivate the other ancient powers, besides, after the god of death injected his power into hunter's body (using Cale's body again of course) this hunter became paralyzed.

Since this hunter has kept his mouth shut, Cale has almost run out of patience. Even White Star's men opened their mouths more easily than this hunter. He missed Beacrox who could carry out torture.

But this way, there are only 2 reasons left. 

Either this hunter is too stupid. Until don't know any information.

Or there is something that makes him unable to say anything.

Whatever it was, Cale didn't know which one.

 

"..."

 

 

{-I checked it with the power of death, Cale. There are limits, so even if he wanted to, he would die if he uttered any information-}

 

 

"Hm.."

...so the second one.

 

 

{-He's useless anymore, and he can't contact his partner. Maybe his comrades will just think he died by flood disaster, so you can kill him without worry. The person who helped us also broke the bond so that the god who was being cut would not know. Does not matter.-}

 

 

Nod to the book of the god of death. Cale looked back at hunter.

 

"-no way!! You're too naive kid, my partner will come and kil-"

"If you're useless, just die."

"Heh, you won't be able to kill me. I-"

"Is it true?"

"Yes-"

-Tak

"Hah?"

 

Hunter, who thought he would be able to live again, felt strange about sensation he felt. Dan looked up and saw expressionless little kid slashing through the air.

That hunter's body gradually became dust.

 

"N-No!! No way! I still want to liv-"

 

And without finishing his words, that hunter disappeared into dust.

Cale removed his dagger.

While wiping the red water from his face which continued to flow from his hair. Cale took the book of the god of death, the crown and the badge of the Duchy of Henituse, then stored them in his spatial bag. Cale also picked up top whip on the ground and glanced at air.

 

"Thank You."

-Glad to help, Cale.

-JUST ASK IF YOU NEED ANYTHING!!

-We are friends!! 

 

Cale returned the top whip back into the bag as well and looked at crowd.

 

...since when did they get together?

 

Almost all the group members gathered here, there were also some dokkaebi.

However, the other members held back their shaking hands after seeing Cale's condition.

That kid  was covered in blood (Of course it mostly belonged to Blood-Drenched Rock) his hair was also loose, wet with blood (It wasn't..). Even his clothes had turned dark red. That kid's face was pale and his legs were shaking (Because Cale had to stand in the position of stepping on hunter's head since the god of death channeled the power of death, he cramp) and weak.

 

 

+

[Cale : Done?

Kim Dokja : O-of course.. you-you.. what's wrong with you..?

Cale : Nothing? ]

+

 

 

"Are you guys okay?"

 

The others flinched at Cale's question. They wanted to scream that that should have been their question.

 

"Tsk, you guys are hurt."

 

Throwing a spatial bag to Dorph, Cale pointed with his chin.

 

"There are potions, just distribute them to the seriously injured."

 

Dorph's face was distorted, he was also looking at Cale's worrying condition.

 

"What about you?! What's wrong with you?!"

 

An annoyed Heewon approached Cale with big steps. Cale, who was afraid of Jung Heewon's momentum, tried to step back, but his cramped legs made him fall.

 

"Blood... blood... a lot... Cale..."

 

Namwoon caught Cale and muttered in a small voice.

 

"Carry me."

 

Said Cale whose legs were tingling.

Namwoon, who was panicking, nodded, but because he was too panicked, he had difficulty carrying Cale.

 

"Let me."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk took Cale from Namwoon, who then rubbed both shaking hands over his face.

 

"I'm fine."

 

The faces of the others darkened when they heard Cale's words, they really wanted to teach the little kid the meaning of the words 'fine'.

 

"But why are you here?"

 

Cale looked at dokkaebi flying around him. One of executive Dokkaebi flew closer to Cale, ignoring Joonghyuk's scary gaze.

 

[This is my family's medicine, it is effective. Apply it if there are wounds, little human.]

"Hm? Oh thank you."

[C-can you hold my hand?]

 

With an astonished face, Cale nodded and stretched out his other hand.

Dokkaebi enthusiastically shook Cale's hand up and down.

 

..soft.. this dokkaebi's hands are soft..

 

Of course, the sleepy and hungry Cale had stray thoughts.

 

[I won't wash my hands!!!]

 

Executive dokkaebi screamed and flew up while making face of a fan who met his idol.

 

"..."

 

Cale, who was confused, could only pocket the ointment then hug Yoo Joonghyuk's neck and put his tired head on this regressor's shoulder.

 

-Kyuuu....

 

Seeing Igneel who appeared in front of him with his head drooping, Cale patted him and hugged Igneel then put his head back on Joonghyuk's shoulder when Igneel put his head on Cale's shoulder.

 

[Ahem ahem... okay. Let's continue, because it's all done. Can we go back?]

 

Kim Dokja, who was waiting for the dokkaebi to ask what he wanted to ask, was stunned by dokkaebi's words.

This dokkaebi previously said that he would listen but now he wants to go straight home through the portal with dokkaebi 'Paul'?

....This dokkaebi is just using it as an excuse to meet Cale, right? Look at his big smiling face...

Gritting his teeth Kim Dokja took one step towards dokkaebi.

It was confirmed that he might not be able to see dokkaebi 'Paul' again in the future scenario. So there is no other time than now.

Seeing Paul's eyes glaring at him. The fire that had been extinguished after meeting Cale reignited inside him.

 

 

 

['Fourth Wall' is shaking due to your high emotions.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : The future Shin Yoosung, has been scattered into ashes. 

Cale : Failed?

Kim Dokja : But executive dokkaebi caught intermediate dokkaebi for doing that. Damn... she might have been saved if not for intermediary dokkaebi. And we don't have to do much.

Cale : Aigoo... we will bring that girl back, right?

Kim Dokja : I know. But even though she could never return to his time, at least if it weren't for this dokkaebi, she might be able to live in a new world. Intermediate dokkaebi trampled on that last possibility. 

Cale : What would you do?

Kim Dokja : Venting anger. Beating up Dokkaebi will cause offense but I have a lot of coins. At least it's worth it. After all, this is one of my promises to Shin Yoosung.

Cale : One?

Kim Dokja : That's right, I promise 2 things.

Cale : Oh, and I'll give you my coins. Beat it for me.

Kim Dokja : Wow, that's good. I will put on a good show for you Cale. ]

+

 

 

Cale grinned.

Cale glanced at his coin total which had too many zeros and decided to give it to Kim Dokja.

But he was shocked to see his body was numb.

 

-...it seems like the pressure of divine power is appearing again.🪨

-sniff.. you'll go numb.. sniff.. a few hours Cale...💓

-This is because not much strength goes into your body so it just goes numb, not like before.🪨

-...be patient Cale..🍃

-THE GODS ARE INDEED XXX LET'S XXX AND XXX THE GODS OF DEATH!!💦

-CREATE A SEA OF FIRE!!!!! ⛈️

-..hungry 🛡️

'Crybaby, please work hard and don't make me sleep too long.'

-Sniff.. Cale... 💓

 

So Cale grabbed Yoo Joonghyuk's hand and sent 500,000 coins.

 

"Give it to Kim Dokja and tell him to beat him up well."

"..Okay"

 

Seeing the nod, Cale was about to ask Sayeru and Dorph not to worry. When sleepiness attacks him.

Too many. Don't be sudden...

 

...ish..I.. god.. damn...

 

And that was the moment when Sayeru and Dorph frantically took Cale from Yoo Joonghyuk for examination. 

Yoo Joonghyuk gave an incredible amount of coins and Kim Dokja beat intermediate Dokkaebi to death.

Of course the executive dokkaebi supported him when Kim Dokja said that Cale wanted to.

That dokkaebis even brought popcorn and watched.

 

Notes:

Kim Dokja : I want to beat up that dokkaebi.
Executive dokkaebi : You-
Yoo Joonghyuk : This is coin from Cale, 'beat him up well' said Cale.
Executive dokkaebi: Yes, please. Beat as much as you want.
Paul : ....
Kim Dokja: *grin*
Paul : I suspect those two aren't dokkaebi like me.
Executive dokkaebi : *Bring popcorn*
Paul : ....

Chapter 65: Chapter 62

Notes:

My favorite characters are Hades and Persephone.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale woke up confused.

He sat while glancing right and left in confusion.

 

..Where is this?

"Oh Cale!"

 

Namwoon, who felt movement beside him, turned his head and looked at Cale with sparkling happy eyes.

 

"Are you okay? Does anything feel bad? Are there any injuries?"

"Cale-nim is awake?"

"Cale?"

"Oh! Cale!!"

"Cale."

 

Hyunsung, Sangah, Jihye and Kim Dokja turned their heads after hearing Kim Namwoon's consecutive questions. 

They saw little kid, who always made people worry, wake up with a dazed face.

 

"..what's wrong..? Are there any injuries?"

"But Seolhwa-ssi said there were no wounds..."

 

Sangah asked panicked to which Hyunsung answered.

Yoosung also put an object into Cale's mouth.

 

"?"

"T-that.. that.. that's 'Elain Forest's Vital Energy.' You will recover quickly if you eat it.. that's what dokkaebi said.."

 

Yoosung said after realizing what she had done, she hid her hand that was feeding Cale behind her body with a red face.

 

"You're crazy! Don't make that ugly face!"

 

Gilyoung, who realized what Yoosung was thinking, immediately went berserk and stood in front of Cale.

 

"What your problem!"

"You're the one with problem!"

 

Cale ignored the children's bickering and felt object, in his mouth.

 

as expected, there was no effect.

 

-Rest for a while Cale, don't get hurt again. Crybaby has done its best to make you wake up quickly🪨

'I know, I will try.'

-... 💓

-...🪨

-He will break it 🍃

 

Cale also ignored ancient power and looked at the others who were still worried.

Of course it was Namwoon and Jihye's job to calm the children.

 

"No problem. No injuries, I don't know how many times I've told you, but I have regeneration."

"But you fainted..."

"I'm just exhausted."

 

Cale said shrugging his shoulders lightly, the others looked at Cale with complicated faces. This kid takes his condition too lightly.

They had heard from Jung Heewon that Cale's power could make this kid die and explode based on a stranger's words. 

Even though Sayeru and Dorph said that there wouldn't be such a problem, they were still worried..

 

"I'm back!!"

 

Heewon's voice was heard, who came back carrying a lot of things.

Sayeru and Dorph were also holding many plates of various foods.

It seemed like the two of them had disappeared for a while because they were making food.

Kim Dokja was amazed. 

 

"Is that still left?"

 

Heewon brought six bottles of beer and soju. She said with a smile. 

 

"Let's drink as commemoration."

 

They prepared a campfire and sat down. Kim Dokja quickly hit Lee Jihye's hand when she took the beer.

 

"You are underage."

"...There are no laws now. Why does it matter if I'm underage?"

"Drinking cider with kids."

"Ah, Cale, you're drunk!"

"Won't get drunk, I used to drink with Mercenary king and bet on drinking with him. I won, so don't worry."

"But your face is red!"

"Always like this."

 

Kim Dokja turned his head stiffly, there he saw Cale drinking alcohol that Dorph released, as if he were drinking ordinary water. That kid's face turned red, with Kim Namwoon panicking.

 

"No.. this.."

"It's okay, it's okay... Ah... I haven't drunk alcohol in a long time!"

 

Cale said happily. Dorph and Sayeru handed over alcohol without feeling strange. After all, without Barrow. The three of them sometimes drank alcohol secretly before apocalypse.

Kim Dokja felt his temples throbbing, he was about to get angry when an even angrier snarling sound was heard.

 

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!"

 

Sangah and Heewon grabbed alcohol bottles in both of Cale's hands. Heewon pulled Cale's ear in annoyance while Sangah scolded Sayeru and Dorph who almost threw up their salad.

 

"..Cale, drinks.."

"If you want to be scolded then continue."

 

Seeing Cale being lectured by Heewon, Jihye shifted her butt along with Gilyoung, Yoosung and Namwoon who stared in horror at Heewon.

They drink fruit juice.

Meanwhile, Kim Dokja laughed amusedly and took a quick sip of alcohol. 

It wasn't long before the atmosphere calmed down again, Heewon had red cheeks as she drank (After forcing two stupid uncles to keep that alcohol) while Hyunsung was snoring like a bear after drinking a few glasses of beer. He is weaker to alcohol than he seems.

 

"Mood..."

 

Jihye secretly drank a few glasses and passed out with a red face. 

Surprisingly, Sangah had already drunk four bottles of soju. Kim Dokja couldn't see any signs of her being drunk.

 

"I drink a lot."

 

Come to think of it, he had never seen Sangah drinking at a work party.

 

"...It's hard to get drunk."

 

There was sadness in her words. The company had several men who wanted to do something to Yoo Sangah when she was drunk. Maybe this was the first time she could drink in peace.

 

"Is that okay for today?"

 

Maybe because she was paler than usual, Kim Dokja looked away in embarrassment.

There was a lonely moon in the sky and the cries of monsters could not be heard today. The other drinking groups around them made loud noises.

 

"Cale~~~"

"Your mouth stinks, stay away from me."

 

There was also Cale who, even though he was red, his eyes were very clear. Kim Dokja several times caught that kid still drinking straight from bottle. And it looks like Namwoon stole some glasses like Jihye.

Kim Dokja wanted to drink well in this situation but he also thought, it was because of this situation that he had to drink.

It was a world where everyone couldn't survive without drinking. Then small sparks appeared around his glass. A surprised Yoo Sangah looked at him.

Kim Dokja nodded. It's a good thing he didn't drink too much alcohol. The alcohol spilled onto the ground.

 

[Constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy' wishes to speak with you.]

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Olympus finally took the bait.

Cale : OK, I'll leave it to you, I'll sleep first.

Kim Dokja : Okay, I'll bring good news, Cale.

Cale : Yes yes yes. Tell me if you failed. I'll come find a way. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja nodded internally.

It's time to discuss.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale opened his eyes again. He couldn't fall asleep.

Alcohol made him little awake.

Sitting back down, Cale pushed aside Namwoon's claws on his waist and rubbed his eyes. He glanced at Kim Dokja.

 

"..."

 

Then he turned his gaze again and saw Yoo Joonghyuk's distorted face, far away.

 

"..."

 

One has an adult scene between Sangah and Dokja. and one has a horror scene where protagonist stands on the dark side while staring cruelly at prey (Kim Dokja).

Luckily that protagonist left right away, and thankfully he didn't see Cale.

He had bad feeling when he thought about Joonghyuk seeing him looking at that scene there.

Don't know why it's just bad.

So Cale lay back down.

 

"..Cale.. my stomach hurts.."

"I told you not to drink too much, didn't I? Besides, you're still underage."

"..you drink too.. as a hyung I have to drink.. ugh.."

"Spit it out."

"Dizzy.."

"..."

 

There was a roar from the great hall in the sky.

 

that thing still there?

 

Cale stared at the sky in a daze, while holding back Igneel's claws who were also drunk, who continued to scratch Namwoon's head.

 

"Do not be naughty."

-Kyu....

"I told you not to drink, didn't I? You guys are very naughty."

-Kyuu kyu!

"I drink because I'm used to it, plus my alcohol tolerance is high. Besides, I'm not a kid."

 

Igneel shrunk and slapped Namwoon's face again with his tail after Namwoon hit Igneel.

 

"It hurts, you dwarf dragon."

-Kyu kyu!

"Dwarf..."

-Kyu...

 

And the two of them must be separated by Cale or Igneel will breathe fire.

Not long after, Cale suddenly felt sleepy and Kim Dokja's screams came at the same time.

 

"Yoo Sangah-ssi, wake up the children."

hm.. I'll sleep in a bit..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale waved away the hand that continued to pat his cheek.

He turned over and grabbed a pillow to cover his head.

There was a small sigh above his head, but Cale, who was still sleepy, naturally ignored it. He just thought that it might be Sayeru or Dorph who disturbed his beautiful sleep again.

Someone above his head took back the pillow on his head. Cale frowned in his sleep, but that person above him stroked his hair gently which made Cale sleepy again.

 

..forget it..let's sleep a little longer. Dorph and Sayeru can handle it no matter what happens...

 

So Cale fell asleep again.

 

"...don't sleep Cale..."

 

And of course Cale also ignored Kim Namwoon's whining voice.

The black shadow on bed stared at Namwoon silently. 

Kim Namwoon, who was sitting upright, felt the sweat on his back flowing profusely when that gaze fell on him.

Then that shadow raised his hand which made several people come.

 

"Take the kid downstairs and let him have a look."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"E-eh.. but.."

"Go."

 

Kim Namwoon kept his mouth shut sadly.

He could only bite his tongue and follow the person who came obediently.

At least his sponsor said that nothing would scare Cale...

Well... even though Cale said many times, that this person was useless.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hmmmnn.."

 

Cale woke up refreshed.

He sat up with a sleepy face and rubbed his eyes sweetly.

There was amused laughter behind him, but Cale, who had not yet realized, just looked at his 'room' casually.

 

hmn.. looks like I fell asleep in crown prince's palace again. Is my beloved hyung-nim sleeping on the sofa again?

 

Cale glanced at what he thought was a 'sofa', but there was no sofa. 

This room wasn't Alberu's room either.

Not in Villa.

Or one of rooms in Raon's black palace.

Not even on Henituse.

Not anywhere that Cale remembered.

 

"..."

Where is this?

"Are you awake, son?"

 

Cale looked back, more specifically at black shadow behind him.

It was so warm, he initially thought it was a blanket.

There was another chuckle from that black thing. 

That black object then got off the bed and gradually became human. 

The 'person' who transformed from the black blanket, picked up Cale who was still stunned and took him to a place.

Sitting on lap of black person with obsidian eyes, Cale ate the food that black person fed him.

 

...let me think a little longer... didn't I sleep after drinking alcohol...?

 

Cale looked back at the person in black, who was wearing a serious face while feeding him.

 

...doesn't look like a bad guy... but where is this..? Am I lost..?

 

Cale opened his mouth automatically while continuing to pay close attention to his surroundings.

 

black white black black white white black white.. this person has no taste...

 

Chewing the delicious, sweet porridge in his mouth, Cale glanced at the steak on the table next to him.

Seeing Cale's gaze, that person raised his hand and someone pushed the steak away.

 

"?"

"Don't eat that, it's not good. It's not suitable for you. I prepared this human food myself, is there anything unpleasant son?"

What does it mean to make it yourself? And why are the words strange?

 

Stunned, Cale looked back at black human.

His face was still cold but there was a very, very small smile on his lips.

 

"...delicious"

 

This person's face made him unable to say anything else. And could see how his lips rose a few more degrees after Cale's words.

 

"Good."

 

The waiter took the empty bowl and brought pudding.

Chocolate pudding.

 

...seems really delicious. Since I got the body of kid, I've always liked sweet things... Wait a minute.

 

Stopping his hand that was about to spoon the pudding, Cale raised his head and asked.

 

"Where is this?"

 

Cale didn't know, the little red-haired kid was holding a spoon and raising his head innocently. This sight made many of residents around the room almost squeal from his cuteness.

Including the person being stared at.

A subordinate faithfully captured the moment.

 

"Ahem."

 

Coming back to his senses, that man in black said.

 

"This is underworld, Dionysus accidentally brought you here."

'Your Majesty, you are lying.'

'Your Majesty is lying.'

'Your Majesty just kidnap people's children.'

'Whatever, the important thing is that your majesty is happy.'

'Your Majesty returned with a radiant face so it's forgiven.'

 

Of course the truth is, Dionysus took Kim Dokja to underworld and took Cale to his house (Kim Namwoon who was hugging Cale was also taken away) but was intercepted by Hades who arbitrarily snatched Cale and took him back to underworld, in front of Dionysus' dumbfounded gaze.

At this time Dionysus was still wiping his sad tears and drowning himself while drinking wine.

 

"Ah... how do I get back..?"

"I'll send you back later. Eat first."

"Oh.. um.. okay."

 

So Cale happily ate the pudding which completely met his expectations. 

Very delicious.

Once finished, he was taken back to his previous room.

 

"Where is this?"

"This is my room."

"Is it just me? I think it's Kim Dokja, who wants to come here."

"Don't worry about incarnation of 'Kim Dokja' he is fine and discussing with my wife."

 

Cale looked at the man in black in front of him. Tilted his head strangely and asked question that had been swirling around him for a while.

 

"Who are you?"

"I'm Hades."

...why am I with the king of underworld..? Am I really favored by death? That bastard god too, has always followed me from the start.

"You can call me grandpa."

"Hmmn.. okay grandpa- hm?"

 

Cale raised his head with a blank expression.

He blinked a few times and asked again.

 

"..What?"

"Call me grandpa, son."

"..."

Why should..?

 

Cale wanted to ask this, but Hades' face in front of him somehow seemed to be expecting something.

 

"...Kim Dokja wants to ask for something, can he get it?"

 

Cale tried to change the conversation.

But the conversation goes back to the beginning.

 

"Call grandpa and I'll tell you son."

'That's a threat Your Majesty, be calmer.'

'Oh, because haven't had children for so long, it's like this.'

 

The underworld judges almost walked forward and gave their king a list of what a grandfather should do, which they had gathered from incarnations that entered underworld. Their king is too stupid.

 

...why did I suddenly get a grandfather..?

 

However, after weighing the pros and cons, it seems like there is no downside.

 

"Grandpa, can Kim Dokja get what he wants?"

 

Cale asked naturally, Cale didn't know that Hades' cold heart had become warm. And he almost ran out and screamed 'I TOO HAVE GRANDSON ZEUS BASTARD!!!!!!!' with spirit.

Only his fists were shaking and his lips were pursed, which Cale thought that Hades didn't like being called grandpa.

Cale frowned and wanted to apologize because he was afraid that his actions would affect Kim Dokja's plans. But Hades explained first.

 

"Can, but he has to do something."

"What?"

"He has to do it himself."

"..Okay."

If so, what can i do?

"Supposedly, you should also do tasks."

"Hm? If this can help Kim Dokja, then it's fine. But it also depends on what the task is. Even if you're king of the underworld, there are some things I can't do."

 

Cale said casually, Hades looked at Cale for a few seconds and nodded as if he was satisfied with Cale's fearless attitude.

 

"This is not a dangerous thing, after all it is different from Kim Dokja or that kid. You are just a child. And what Kim Dokja did also includes you."

"Okay."

 

 

[A new hidden scenario has been activated.]

 

 

 

"You will receive the assignment when you return."

"Good.."

 

Cale said with a sigh, he hoped the task would not be difficult.

Then a light appeared. Cale glanced at Hades' hand, there were small fireflies.

 

"?"

"Hold."

"?"

 

Following Hades' words, Cale touched the ball of light.

 

'Cale..?'

"Hah?"

'T-that's you..?'

"Shin.. Yoosung..?"

'I-It's you!! It's really you! I..'

 

Yoosung's voice trembled.

 

"It's okay, Kim Dokja will save you."

'Ahjus- I-I mean Kim- Kim Dokja promised me.. but I..'

"Don't worry Yoosung-ah. I heard from Kim Dokja that you have been waiting for 1000 years, but... can you wait any longer...?"

'N-no problem.. I.. I.. Cale..'

 

Cale chuckled.

 

"Let's talk when you get back, okay."

'I.. don't force yourself because I..'

"Yoosung."

'..yes.'

 

After that, the ball of light disappeared. 

Cale looked at Hades who was patting his head.

 

"You're a good kid... you're both good kids."

 

Cale didn't know who Hades called 'both' but his tone was too sad.

Hades stared into empty space and said.

 

"Time to go back."

"Okay."

 

Hades took his hand on Cale's head, then not long after, Kim Namwoon's excited voice was heard.

 

"Cale!!! There's a Gundam!!!!"

 

Namwoon excitedly forgot about the presence of strangers and approached Cale with light steps.

 

"You didn't see it, but that gundam is cool. I helped build it for a while, it was really cool!! Damn, if only I could stay and play here!"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

"Even if you could stay, have you forgotten where this is? This is underworld, a place of the dead. You will die if you stay here too long."

 

Cale looked at Hades looking for an answer. Namwoon, who was aware of stranger, flinched and took two steps back.

 

"It's true that only dead people and people who have my blessing can enter underworld."

 

Hades answered ignoring Namwoon's fear.

 

"Can you-"

"Grandpa."

"Can grandpa give blessing?"

"No way, only certain people and my own incarnation can be given that blessing."

"Hmm... see?"

 

Kim Namwoon deflated.

 

"...Gundam..."

"But it's possible with the help of your constellations."

"God of death?"

 

Cale asked in surprise.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' shows hisself]

"Correct."

 

Hades said seeing the message that appeared.

 

"He is a constellation related to death, he only needs to envelop death onto your body and you will be able to stay here."

"Will it be dangerous?"

 

Cale said sharply, previously he had also made his body a medium for the power of the god of death. And that makes his body heavy.

 

"No, it just envelops the body with death itself."

"Then what about the scenario, I don't think this can be passed?"

 

Hades tidied Cale's hair which was still messy and not neatly tied.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' narrows his eyes at your interaction with another constellation]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' stares viciously at the hand in his son's hair.]

 

Cale and Hades ignored the messages that came through.

 

"As long as he is envelop in death, then he is 'dead'. So it is not a problem to abandon the scenario belonging to 'the living'."

"So.."

 

Cale looked back at Namwoon who was excited again.

 

"But are you sure hyung?"

"Of course! This is Gundam, you know, Cale! A real, genuine Gundam! Alive!!!"

"Yeah yeah yeah. It's good if you're happy. But don't forget that you're alive, okay?"

"Okay! I'll just be satisfied playing Gundam for a while. I'll be back. Is that okay?"

 

The last words to Hades and Hades nodded.

 

"Follow that Judge, he will show you the way and put you in a special place."

 

Someone who came with Kim Namwoon nodded. But Namwoon hesitated.

 

"But I can't help you..."

"No problem, just come back if you're satisfied. I'm waiting for you, hyung."

"I love you Cale!!"

 

Namwoon hugged Cale and kissed his cheek then ran out excitedly. 

 

"His body in the real world will disappear and merge with his soul."

 

Hades also looked at Namwoon who was leaving and explained.

 

"Well... should I go back. There should be a time gap, right?"

"Correct."

 

Hades stretched out his hand.

 

"Grandpa will send you."

"...Okay."

 

Cale still couldn't get used to this strange nickname.

Constellations of this world are all very strange.

Then (Maybe not) Cale's journey in underworld ended.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Kim Dokja's incarnation left and darkness came to the hall.

Persephone remained alone, staring at the rest of party before opening her mouth.

 

[Clean it up. It doesn't taste good.]

 

A hand appeared in the darkness and quickly took the plate. Persephone watched as the food went straight into the trash can. Sword master, SSS level hunter, 10th circle magician...

She was tired of this delicious taste. Then a voice came from the darkness.

 

-Phone. Why did you do that?

 

It was like space itself was speaking.

 

[Oh, my shy husband finally spoke. How was your kidnapping]

-I asked why.

[Hades, you want this.]

-I never said that.

 

Persephone stared into darkness.

 

[You rarely like incarnations. I thought you especially liked those two children. Am I wrong?]

-Why do you think so?

[That's because you didn't kill him when he entered the Underworld.]

 

The darkness was silent for a moment.

 

[You always feel jealous that Zeus has Hercules. This time, I read your mind a little.]

 

Persephone stared at her hands for a moment before clenching them into fists.

 

[Honestly, it's amazing. There are some constellations that I can't fight against. They are all chasing one incarnation...]

 

A screen appeared in the darkness. However, the channel signal was unstable and the video did not appear immediately. Darkness stared at screen and opened his mouth.

 

-There will soon be signs of next days.

 

A few moments later. Persephone listened to these words and opened her mouth with a mixture of disbelief, doubt, and anxiety.

 

[...Will next days really come?]

-Possible.

[You will still be with me at that time right?]

 

Hades didn't answer. Warm darkness only carefully coiled around her symbolic body. Persephone felt the darkness and said.

 

[I'm very excited to see what story the kid will show me.]

-...

 

The darkness just fell silent.

His eyes watched as Kim Dokja moved through the darkness to leave Underworld. Kim Dokja moved forward without looking back.

Persephone laughed lightly, as if he was cute.

 

[Right, tell me how your conversation with that kid, my husband.]

-What are you saying?

[Don't pretend, I saw dimensional fluctuations when you took that kid from Dionysus.]

-...

[Fufufu, how is it? My husband didn't speak, but you let me meet that incarnation while you captured our future grandson. My husband is very cute.]

-...

[Come on husband, don't be shy. You always get excited when that two kids do something. Let your wife know this too.]

 

Then Persephone opened the screen and it played a recording recorded by judge of underworld.

 

[Oh my gosh... how happy my husband is. Are you very happy to have son and grandson?]

-...

[But is it okay when you use your original form and voice?]

-My grandson is not like my son, he is used to dealing with gods and is not particularly affected. Then incarnation with him also had strong protection from his constellation. So they are not affected. After all, I've tried it before.

[Hahahahahaha.. my husband.. do you realize that you got carried away and called them your son and grandson]

-...

[Oh.. how cute.. hahahaha]


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale looked at scary faces of Sayeru and Dorph, he had already explained why they didn't want to calm down.

 

"That's okay."

"Your words 'it's okay' are always 'not really okay' Cale"

"What's with that logic. I really mean it. Only Namwoon lives there. I'm okay."

 

Cale said waving his hand in annoyance. So Sayeru could only sigh in resignation and carry Cale closer to Kim Dokja who was also awake.

 

[Constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy' sad.]

[Constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy' wants you to entertain him.]

"Hmm... don't be sad, let's drink alcohol together later."

[Constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy' amused and humming.]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' looks up at constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy']

[Constellation 'God of Wine and Ecstasy' says oops and runs away.]

 

After that, Cale read the scenario he got previously.

 

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Death Fruit]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: SSS

Clear Condition: Find the hidden location in the sixth Scenario area and obtain the death fruit after completing the test from the guard. Then give it to Grandpa and Grandma from underworld.

Time Limit: Until the end of the main scenario.

Compensation: 80,000 coins, ???

Failure: ???

+

 

 

Cale stared silently at the contents of the scenario. Based on what Cale and Hades talked about..

 

aren't grandpa and grandma is Hades and Persephone?

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' looks at you]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' looks at you]

"..."

Look? This world's constellations are too strange... Everything is strange.

"...Okay"

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' smiles gently]

[Constellation 'Father of the Rich Night' nods]

 

So Cale chose to forget about it for a while and focus on upcoming scenario.

 

"Oh Cale. Are you awake? Namwoon suddenly disappeared..."

"Cale-nim"

 

Said Heewon who was sweating and Hyunsung who greeted. They are diligent as usual. 

Of course, Cale is also diligent in exercising (breathing).

 

"He's got a holiday, don't worry."

"I know, that kid is good at adapting."

 

Heewon continued while chuckling.

 

"Dokja-ssi is also awake so we are ready to go."

 

Kim Dokja, who had just woken up, stared blankly at Jung Heewon.

 

"Ready?"

"Other people have started."

 

Come to think of it, there weren't as many people around as there were yesterday. 

Kim Dokja asked. 

 

"What happened overnight?"

"Sixth scenario announcement coming."

 

...Already? Kim Dokja didn't have chance to ask, when a series of big words appeared in the sky.

 

 

 

[People are advised to gather at Yongsan Station.]

 

 

 

They pack up and leave.

They were originally in Yongsan so it wasn't difficult to get to station. Kim Dokja carried Yoo Sangah while Jung Heewon, Lee Hyunsung and Dorph were responsible for the remaining luggage.

Lee Gilyoung and Shin Yoosung followed them while standing far away from each other. Cale looked up with sleepy eyes from Sayeru's shoulder.

Well... it's normal for that kid to still be tired.

But Cale was just slack because he was asked to do more tasks, when he wanted to rest in this world.

Kim Dokja didn't know where Yoo Joonghyuk's group had gone.

And where is Kim Namwoon? Cale said vacation... where?

They soon arrived near the station which was already crowded with survivors. Kim Dokja couldn't believe there were still so many survivors in Seoul. Everyone watched the big screen floating in the air.

 

"Ah?"

"This place?"

 

Group members look at screen together. It was the same screen he had seen in Underworld. It was a lush forest and monsters were running around the forest. They were definitely scary monsters but they looked like part of a giant ecosystem.

The appearance of incarnations is also visible. Some people who started hunting laughed as they cut off the heads of monsters. This dokkaebi. They edited it well as if it were a tourist destination.

Someone spoke. 

 

“Eh? Aren't they Japanese?”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : If I remember correctly, the sixth scenario is an event scenario with another dome. The man who appeared on the screen was Izumi, the famous Japanese incarnation.

Cale : Famous?

Kim Dokja : Based on the novel. By the way. Tokyo Dome is faster than us so they will reach the sixth scenario earlier. In many ways, it could be said that South Korea had a relatively inauspicious start.

Cale : It doesn't matter, there are no good or bad starts. It's all just effort.

Kim Dokja : You're right.

Cale : What did Grandpa Hades ask you to do?

Kim Dokja : What, no, grandpa?? 

Cale : Yes, I was also carried away there and he asked me to do an assignment.

Kim Dokja : Wait, assignment? You too?]

+

 

 

 

[A new main scenario has arrived.]

 

 

 

However, Cale did not answer Kim Dokja who was completely stunned.

A new scenario begins again.

 

Aigoo... when can I really rest..

 

Notes:

Dionysus : *throws Kim Dokja into underworld and takes Cale to drinking party*
Hades : *Felt Kim Dokja entering underworld and fell silent when he felt Dionysus carrying little kid* ....
Dionysus : *puts Cale in a 'luxurious' room* Come on, get ready and let's part-
Hades : *Suddenly appears*
Dionysus: !!!
Hades: *stares at Dionysus silently and takes Cale away*
Dionysus : E-eh?? Wait-
Hades: I'll take him.
Dionysus : *stunned and stares at the row of wine blankly* ...why... evil.
Hades : 'Got grandson~~'
Persephone : *feels dimensional fluctuations and sees her husband carrying little kid* Pfft
Kim Dokja : Queen..?
Persephone : *shakes head* No, let's continue our conversation.

 

And that's the process of Hades bringing (Stealing) Cale from Dionysus.

 

Meanwhile.

Eruhaben : *narrows his eyes at Hades on screen with threats and dragon aura leaking* Who is that guy? How dare he make unlucky bastard call him grandpa-!
Alberu : *stares with tired face at ancient dragon that Raon chased away after (again) draining camera battery* .....
Eruhaben : How dare...
Ron : I agree, that guy is very dare.
Alberu : ....
Also Alberu: 'Cale, stop giving hyung headache.'

Chapter 66: Chapter 63

Notes:

If there was a me, for sure, Uriel would be me.

 

I'm the one who will always scream when the three of them get together....

Like.
Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk: Hehehe
Kim Dokja, Cale, Yoo Joonghyuk : Nyehehehehehe
NYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.

 

....like that.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale glared at the damn screen, which was still showing 'Live Streaming'.

If that screen could live, maybe he would say.

 

'Ca-Cale-nim... stop looking at me as if I'm going to die in the next second...'

 

Of course, as Cale's uncle, even though they was aware of Cale's death stare. Dorph and Sayeru will still let their cute nephew do whatever.

Even if they had to tie up dokkaebi, to serve as Cale's nap pillow.

Along with that message, the contents of scenario appeared in Cale's head.

 

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #6 – ????]

Category: Main

Difficulty: ???

Clear Condition: ???

Time Limit: ???

Compensation: ???

Failure: –

+

 

 

 

"..."

Is this thing now trying to pick a fight with me?

 

Cale whose brain was full of words.

 

'I have to walk again, when can I be slacker.'

 

Can only grit his teeth. But fortunately, it wasn't just Cale's window that contained only question marks.

 

"Eh? There's no clear difficulty level or conditions."

“…What do they want us to do? Why all the question marks?”

oh.. I thought it was just mine that was weird. 

 

Confused people called out the window several times, but contents of scenario were still covered with question marks.

Kim Dokja heard the conversation around him and glanced at little kid who was still staring deathly at the screen.

 

"..."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...what have you been doing all this time, Cale..?

Cale : Thinking of 40 ways to drag someone out so I can beat them up.

Kim Dokja : ? Is there something that upsets you Cale?

Cale: Of course.

Kim Dokja : Huh? Who???

Cale : The thing that creates scenarios.

Kim Dokja : ....

Cale : Damn thing that makes me completely unable to slack.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : I want to drag him out and beat him. Maybe that thing will stop this chaos.

Kim Dokja : ...then you can be slacker..?

Cale: Heh, of course. I'll slack for a while then go back to my family.

Kim Dokja : ...o-okay.. I won't ask.

Cale : Are you looking down on my dreams?

Kim Dokja : Amazing dreams!!!]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja averted his gaze from Cale, who was looking at him like he was looking at an inanimate object, and rubbed the back of his neck.

Cale's flat gaze was very scary.

Looking around again, Kim Dokja was not as surprised as the other incarnations. Because he had expected this. It's because this scenario...

 

"This scenario can only be done by a few people."

 

A tall middle-aged man standing nearby stated.

 

"You..."

“It's been a while, Kim Dokja-nim. This is the first time I've greeted you formally.”

 

...This Ahjussi is also here. Kim Dokja wanted to speak but this man asked him to shake hands first.

 

"I'm Jeon Ildo and I'm called the Neutral King."

"I'm Kim Dokja."

 

Neutral King, Jeon Ildo. He is one of the few remaining kings in Seoul who survived the struggle for Absolute Throne, along with King Maitreya Cha Sangkyung and King of Beauty Min Jiwon.

Kim Dokja has memorable memories of Jeon Ildo. He was the only king who gave up the throne of his own free will.

 

"During the fight for the throne and right now too. I'm very impressed with Dokja-nim's performance. You don't know how much my sponsor talks about Dokja-nim. Half the time it's about Dokja-nim."

 

He smiled handsomely. That reminded him... who was the sponsor? Kim Dokja immediately used his skill.

 

 

 

[Reader view character information of 'Jeon Ildo']

 

 

 

Cale looked at the green window that appeared and turned his gaze from the screen to Kim Dokja.

 

Who?

 

Cale raised his eyebrows curiously.

And of course he wouldn't ask.

 

it will only add to my work if I know what is not necessary...

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ... now I see it. Of course this constellation. The Expert at Sitting on the Fence seems to be an ancient person with complicated internal relations, but is actually a modifier of 'king.'

Cale : ...don't explain.

Kim Dokja : This is a neutral king, you could say the real king.

Cale : I said don't explain it to me. 

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : Listen to me, kid.

Cale : I'm older than you.

Kim Dokja : Oh.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : What I mean is that he might want to cooperate.

Cale : Alliance?

Kim Dokja : No, but you know, only a few people can go in there.

Cale : I have to go in.

Kim Dokja : That's right, you said you also got assignments? What kind of assignments?

Cale : Just looking for fruit.

Kim Dokja : Huh? Fruit? What fruit? 

Cale : Yes, what about you?

Kim Dokja : Hunting snakes, I might know which snake. You know about-

Cale : No, thank you.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : It's up to the other members, but I have to go in.

Kim Dokja : Haaaaa... I'll try. ]

+

 

 

Cale watched as Kim Dokja stopped pretending to think even though he was talking to him and started a question and answer session.

Of course, Cale didn't care. If someone is doing something for him, why should he move?

 

Sitting still is my specialty..

 

Cale grinned which made Alberu in their world narrow his eyes suspiciously. He thought his beloved dongsaeng would definitely cause chaos again.

The crown prince's head hurt again.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale, who was dragged by Kim Dokja while he was squatting on the sidelines eating apple pie with his uncle, could only glare at Kim Dokja viciously.

 

"...don't look at me like that, Cale."

"You can do it yourself."

"Oh come on, I'm just worried if there's a dispute. You have skills that make people afraid, don't you? Use them during a commotion and I'll make arrangements."

"I refuse"

"...Cale..."

"Do it yourself."

"Then at least ask your uncle and Igneel in my head not to make scary faces."

 

Cale glanced at Dorph and Sayeru who were clenching their fists while looking at Kim Dokja's hands that were embracing Cale's small shoulders.

 

they have trust issues..

 

Of course, both of them were just afraid of Cale's shoulder being crushed by that annoying human, and planned to hack him into many pieces if something bad happened.

They weren't upset because their relaxing time (?) with Cale was being disturbed.

Really.

Cale shook his head and looked at little Igneel.

 

"Don't be naughty, come here."

-Kyu kyuu

"He's annoying but that doesn't mean you can roast him."

"..."

-Kyuu kyu Kyuh!

"Okay, you can burn his hair a little if he does something bad."

"..."

-Kyu!

"Smart kid."

"...don't ask him to do anything evil, Cale."

 

Cale only glanced at Kim Dokja's face briefly and looked back at the tent in front.

It's clear with that expression.

Cale definitely said.

 

'Oh'

 

Kim Dokja shook his head in amusement, but unfortunately, Igneel in his head grabbed his hair because he almost fell when Kim Dokja shook his head.

 

"Ow."

 

They gathered on the central platform of Yongsan Station and the meeting room was covered by a large tent. There were dozens of guards around the tent. Each of them is tough. They were the elite troops of the kings. They were probably hunting monsters in another area while the group was fighting Shin Yoosung.

 

"I'm sorry, but only king can enter." 

 

The guards stopped them and Kim Dokja looked back at group members.

Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung understood the situation and nodded. Kim Dokja left Yoo Sangah with Lee Hyunsung.

 

"Be good and don't go anywhere."

 

Don't forget, he also lowered Igneel who was holding Kim Dokja's hair so tightly that it felt like his head was going bald.

Pushing the naughty dragon into Cale's arms, Kim Dokja looked at Igneel's claws which were full of black hair.

 

"..."

"Dokja-ssi. Scream if something happens. Understand?"

"A-ah... okay."

 

Kim Dokja smiled at Jung Heewon's attention and opened the tent door.

 

"Why can't our nephew come in?"

"He's also a king."

 

Kim Dokja stopped his feet after hearing Sayeru and Dorph's voices.

 

"????"

"Sorry, but this child is not a king."

"Cale is the king of cuteness."

"And the king of laziness."

"Pfft."

 

Kim Dokja almost laughed out loud hearing the voices of Cale's two uncles. Sayeru and Dorph sounded very serious but the content of their words was astonishing.

He could even hear a suppressed laugh or two.

 

"You two, shut up or I'll turn you two into pet rugs."

“But this is the truth, Cale.”

"Cale..."

"I said shut up."

""Yes..""

 

Kim Dokja shook his head in amusement again, Cale could really make tense atmosphere more pleasant.

Kim Dokja came inside.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale was still casually sleeping in small tent he bought with coins (his too many coins almost made incarnation, the owner of tent, call him the king of riches).

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...look at this, there's a lot of chaos, Cale.

Cale : En.

Kim Dokja : Ha, look at this corrupt bastard.

Cale : Hmm...

Kim Dokja : But where is our regressor, he is always late.

Cale: Oh.

Kim Dokja : ...what are you doing?

Cale : Sleeping in a tent.

Kim Dokja : ?

Cale : I'm rich, so I bought it.

Kim Dokja : ...forget it. ]

+

 

 

Cale chuckled, Kim Dokja was like a child who finally had a friend after a long time. He always wants to show his new friends things, even the smallest things.

 

this person can be said to be, innocent but not innocent.

 

That was what Cale thought after seeing Kim Dokja who always explained things or told him about things in novels, or now, a novel that has become a reality in this world.

 

“Oh, isn't that Yoo Joonghyuk?”

 

Heewon's voice was heard outside the tent. Cale who was sitting on the sofa (The owner of this tent was quite nice) glanced at the tent door.

The door opened.

 

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

 

Dorph who was sitting on the ground playing monopoly with Sayeru and Igneel (?), Cale who was sitting lazily on the tent sofa, and Yoo Joonghyuk who arrived with a new woman (?) who he seemed to have glimpsed, often with Joonghyuk before.

 

"Wow... you guys are really relaxing, right?"

 

Jihye, who peeked in, was stunned.

The four of them stared at each other in silence, the woman laughed in amusement while Jihye and Mia, who was holding Yoo Joonghyuk's hand, approached Cale happily.

 

"Cale is still cute, Hello Cale~~"

"Hi Cale"

"..."

"Ahem."

 

Sayeru stood awkwardly, as Dorph returned monopoly to his spatial bag as Igneel helped collect the scattered play money.

 

"What are you doing here, Yoo Joonghyuk?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk professionally averted his gaze from Uncle Cale who was always doing strange things. He looked at Cale who was stroking Mia's head affectionately.

Yoo Joonghyuk showed a rare gentle smile, which made Lee Seolhwa momentarily stunned.

Yoo Joonghyuk thought that Cale was always the same, even in this chaotic world. He is still a kind and gentle boy.

And of course, one more time. Cale only did this because he forgot his age and remembered his children in another world.

Which if Yoo Joonghyuk dared to ask him to be gentle with that crazy bastard too, Cale would gladly hit that regressor bastard on the head.

 

"You..."

 

Joonghyuk glanced at his uncle Cale, who was looking at Cale who was smoothing Mia's hair lovingly.

 

"...and your uncle. Come with me, I have a safer place. This place will be a mess when the scenario starts."

"What about Kim Dokja's group?"

"Don't worry about Kim Dokja. And his group is strong too. You kids must be evacuated first."

"I'm not a kid"

 

Cale said in annoyance.

 

"Okay, not kid. Just hand over this tent to Kim Dokja later."

"Oh. Wait, where are you going?"

 

Cale jumped up from the sofa and pulled Yoo Joonghyuk's robe.

 

"I will announce the people participating in scenario."

"I am coming along."

"..."

"?"

"Haaah... okay, don't make a mess and stay close. After that we will go to a safe place."

 

Cale narrowed his eyes with a cruel face.

He had a feeling that this bastard would expel him from the team that would follow scenario.

 

"Okay."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk nodded happily, and carried Cale.

 

"Oppa is cheating... I also want to increase my stats and carry Cale..."

 

Thankfully Cale didn't hear Mia's mumbling.

The handsome, black-haired man was carrying girl- (Cale doesn't want to cut his long hair because he's lazy, even though Sayeru has often said that long hair in this world is strange and synonymous with girl.) pretty boy, lazy redhead.

This picture is very beautiful, like a peaceful family photo.

Unfortunately, what Cale was thinking was, why do these people never change their clothes. Don't they shower? Or don't you have other clothes?

Let's forget Cale-nim's thoughts of only being serious when facing enemies who threaten his slacker life. 

 

"Move."

"Kuaaak!"

 

Cale flinched and lifted his chin from Yoo Joonghyuk's shoulder. He looked forward and saw dozens of guards collapsing in front of him.

 

"..."

cruel bastard.

 

Ignoring the window that appeared as the two entered tent. Cale saw Kim Dokja staring dumbfounded at the two.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...what are you doing there?

Cale : I bought a luxury tent, just take it. I'll go with this bastard for a bit, later.

Kim Dokja : No, you... forget it.

Cale : ? ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja groaned from a headache while several kings were stunned

 

"K-King!"

 

Then king Yoo Joonghyuk opened his mouth.

 

"I will announce the people who will participate in next scenario."

 

There is no room for disagreement. For him, the selection of representatives is not a subject of discussion but of presentation.

 

"Speak now if you have any complaints."

 

There was no way to express dissatisfaction towards the terrifying killing intent. The kings knew Yoo Joonghyuk's power and trembled without even thinking about rebellion. 

 

"Reduce your killing intent... what, aren't you too cruel?"

 

Yoonghyuk stiffened for a few seconds at Cale's muttering.

Luckily no one saw it.

 

"G-Go! Move your feet!"

 

Cale stared flatly at someone so brave.

 

"Why did you suddenly appear...?"

-Kwajik!

"Kuaaack!" 

 

Cale furrowed his eyebrows as Yoo Joonghyuk covered his eyes.

There was a scream that was quite ear-piercing.

 

"My hand! My hand!"

-Kwajijik!

"Kuaaack! Bodyguards! Where are my bodyguards?"

"What are you doing?"

"Stay still until we get out."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk stared at Yoo Hyunho viciously.

 

"You know I'm from another world, and you should also know that I'm not a child."

"Hm."

"It doesn't matter if I see that kind of scene."

"Okay."

"I've seen even worse things so you don't have to shield my eyes."

"More worse?"

"...did you hear the gist of what I said?"

"What's worse?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Cale who had his head pressed against his shoulder so as not to see the scene in front of him.

Cale let out an annoyed sigh and hugged Yoo Joonghyuk's neck.

 

"Forget it. Don't kill."

 

Joonghyuk hummed and pressing on the struggling back, to get help, but there was no one here to help him. Yoo Jonghyuk's legs pressed against Yoo Hyunho's back with his feet until he had difficulty breathing and fainted.

After everything calmed down, Yoo Joonghyuk opened his mouth. 

 

“I don't think so. Then I'll announce the list.”

 

The faces of the kings became tense. Yoo Joonghyuk is really great. Taking power easily...

The kings quickly fell from the position of 'picking' to 'picked.' 

Kim Dokja took beef jerky from the table and waited for Yoo Joonghyuk's words.

Min Jiwon stared blankly from next to him.

 

「How can you be so calm? 」

 

Well, he was sorry but he was in a different situation than them. 

That was because the person named Kim Dokja here was someone Yoo Joonghyuk knew as a 'friend.' He threatened him by saying that the vow was over but Yoo Joonghyuk recognized Kim Dokja.

Not to mention Cale, the protagonist tamer.

His position could be said to be very safe.

Yoo Joonghyuk opened his mouth. 

 

"The first one is me."

 

Yes, it's clear. How could he not be on the list made by himself? 

Behind Yoo Joonghyuk, the rest of the group had appeared. Lee Jihye and Lee Seolhwa.

Dorph and Sayeru, as usual. No one entered the duo's field of vision except his own nephew.

Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon also looked inside with worried eyes. In particular, Jung Heewon was about to jump in and Kim Dokja stopped her with his eyes.

Yoo Jonghyuk continued. 

 

"The second person is Lee Jihye."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I think the second one is me...

Cale : Surprised?

Kim Dokja : Of course surprised. Well, I wasn't his friend originally so the rest of the group might be annoyed if he called me first. He may look cold but he looks after his people. I can understand that heart.

Cale : ...I have a bad feeling.

Kim Dokja : ? ]

+

 

 

Lee Jihye couldn't hide her excitement as she smiled at him.

...Still, it's a bit annoying.

 

"The third is Lee Seolhwa." 

 

Lee Seolhwa nodded and went forward.

Every time someone's name was called, the faces of the kings darkened. They all felt an ominous feeling. Yoo Joonghyuk's list is a fixed list.

 

「There are still seven people. We still have a chance. 」

「The Great King only has three party members. He had to choose someone else. 」

「We are the strongest among the remaining people…」

 

From their faces Kim Dokja could tell what they were thinking. He? Of course, he wasn't worried. Kim Dokja's name will naturally be on the list. Maybe he will be next...

 

"The fourth is Lee Hyunsung."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...What? 

Cale : ...I have a bad feeling. I'll hit him right now if he really excludes me.]

+

 

 

Cale glanced at Hyunsung who turned pale when his name was called.

 

"Y-You mean I...?"

isn't he a soldier? Why panic?

 

Yoo Joonghyuk ignored Hyunsung's words and looked at the next person. 

 

"The fifth is Jung Heewon."

"... It's me?" 

 

Jung Heewon's eyes widened in surprise. It was unexpected that he chose Jung Heewon over Kim Dokja. This bastard took away from their group?

 

"The sixth is Lee Gilyoung."

"...Uh? Huh?"

 

Then Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Shin Yoosung who was next to Lee Gilyoung. Shin Yoosung hid behind Lee Gilyoung with frightened eyes.

 

"Hey, look at that, you're too cruel that even children are scared. You're handsome you know, so reduce your killing intent."

 

Cale clicked his tongue in annoyance.

He looked at the confused Lee Gilyoung, stunned for a moment then he stood in front of Shin Yoosung like he had made a decision. 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at the two children with an unknown gaze before turning his head away while patting Cale on the back to keep Cale quiet.

Cale leaned his chin and waved his hand toward the two small children there.

Both of them hesitantly looked at him.

 

...I wasn't kidnapped by bad people, don't make a tense face, kid. Oh, but he's an evil bastard.

"Then ..." 

 

Kim Dokja was somehow nervous.

Yoo Jonghyuk's eyes finally stopped, looking at him.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Yes, finally it's my turn.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Did he leave me until the end on purpose? As expected of the main character, he knows how to direct a show.

Cale : Heh, this bastard, really.

Kim Dokja : Cale?

Cale : This bastard intends to leave me here.

Kim Dokja : ..ah.. ]

+

 

 

"...You can take care of the rest."

 

Kim Dokja, who was about to persuade Cale to calm down and not hit Yoo Joonghyuk in public, heard the rest of the words first.

Finally he choked on the beef jerky and coughed. 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked around the tent before turning around to leave, as if there was no more work to do. 

Is this the list? Really?

... Then what about him? Why was he looking at him like that? 

Kim Dokja was about to give chase when he heard a curse.

 

"Crazy bastard."

"W-wait Cale."

"Why am I not there, you cruel bastard."

"That is dange-"

"Huh, do you want me to hit the back of your head."

"Cal-"

"Agh, your head is stone?! My hand hurts!"

"Cale, calm down. I'll explain."

"Damn you Yoo Joonghyuk."

"Don't move too much, hey, you'll fall!"

"Screw you!"

 

Kim Dokja was stunned by Cale who actually hit Yoo Joonghyuk and ended up being too late to chase him, Yoo Joonghyuk had already left. 

How long did he stand there?

Kim Dokja looked around and saw the other kings who were also stunned.

 

"Cale... really angry..."

 

Kim Dokja stared blankly at Jung Heewon.

 

"Ahem, aren't you two friendly?"

 

Jung Heewon, who was standing in the distance, saw Kim Dokja's expression and asked carefully.

He thought so too...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Hey, Cale.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : I think that bastard misunderstood me.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Do you remember when we threw bait into underworld? It seemed like he saw me and Yoo Sangah almost, ahem. 

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja: It wasn't even a kiss. He hates people who prioritize romantic matters.

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Damn, I can't tell him it's a misunderstanding now...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Cale? Are you still there?

Cale : Too much regression makes that bastard hard to talk to. Is his brain burned?

Kim Dokja : ?

Cale : I will never talk to this crazy bastard again. 

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : I already said that I'm strong but that bastard keeps trying to keep me here...

Kim Dokja : Calm down. There are still 4 people. I will take you.

Cale: No need. Igneel said earlier that he could take me there. So I asked Bihyung and he said, with Igneel's confession I can also enter. But maybe it's just me.

Kim Dokja : You acted quickly.

Cale: Of course. I threw Yoo Joonghyuk on the road and went straight to Igneel. I remember you once told me that you need a disaster token to enter. So I thought there might be some hope since that dragon was once a disaster too. Thank goodness it's true. You can enter other members. Let Sayeru and Dorph stay here. They'll be watching something here.

Kim Dokja : Ok- no! Throw away? Protagonist?? Did you throw him away? Throw him where???

Cale : I left it on the road. I just threatened him that if he chased me, I would make him regret it. You can pick it up again if you feel sorry.

Kim Dokja : ...no.. forget it.. Yoo Joonghyuk is strong. Why feel sorry? Besides, maybe he's just worried about you?

Cale : What, now you're defending him?

Kim Dokja : Ahem. Thank goodness you got a place. I'll pick the rest. ]

+

 

 

Cale was still narrowing his eyes, toward the communications window.

 

"Tsk, my Oppa is too stiff. He also thinks I'm always weak and keeps telling me not to fight. Let him be punished there. It would be better if it was hot."

 

Mia, who glanced at the tent door, could only click her tongue because of her oppa's worried attitude.

 

“I am stronger than you, so it would be more unreasonable for him to forbid me.”

I'm an adult after all, why doesn't that bastard still understand? Didn't I say these things when attacking flood disaster?

"But Cale..."

 

Mia looked at Cale with complicated eyes. By the way, Mia being taller than him, this was a bit unacceptable.

 

"With a small body, pale white, and beautiful.... I thought everyone would think you were weak and worry that you would break with just a little strength..."

"..."

"Even though you are strong... but your appearance is too... white and without muscles..."

"..."

 

Sayeru who saw the temperature dropping, which almost triggered a blizzard after coming out of the 'portable kitchen', came forward and pulled Mia to eat the food he had just made.

Cale watched Sayeru pull Mia away in a hurry then sighed and looked at his hands.

 

It can't be helped... my strength isn't something that requires muscles.

-Ahem... Cale, actually muscles are also needed. 🪨

-I also have a little muscle. 🍃

-I even have one.🛡️

-Hah? I have an eight layer bread because I always try to get off the chain.💦

-I have beautiful muscles, you know. ⛈️

-I'm a coward, but I also have muscles. 💓

-You're the only one... lazy about sports Cale. 🪨

 

Cale ignored the ancient power and lay down on the bed inside the tent.

He wasn't offended, besides he was also diligent in exercising (?).

 

let's rest for a while... when I'm there maybe I won't have time to rest...

 

And Cale fell asleep, along with the nagging of an ancient power that hoped Cale would grow a little, just a little, muscle, so he wouldn't faint and vomit blood.

It was a shame that the answer was Cale's calm breath that returned to the dream world.

Notes:

Cale : *Gets out of Yoo Joonghyuk's arms* Go away, you damn.
Yoo Joonghyuk : I-
Cale : *Makes a mean face* Stay there, if you chase me, you'll regret it.
Yoo Joonghyuk : *Frozen with a face as if the sky is falling* No, I don't want you to be in dange-
Cale : I said stay there.
Yoo Joonghyuk : *Pale* Ca-Cale...?
Cale: *Leaves without looking back*
Yoo Joonghyuk: *Has a face like an abandoned dog that was abandoned by his owner*...
Jihye : *Looks at Yoo Joonghyuk with sympathy* ...oh, master...
Seolhwa: *Holds back laughter*
Dorph and Sayeru : *Walk past Yoo Joonghyuk while making a sympathetic face as if he was pathetic*
Yoo Joonghyuk: ....
Mia : Tsk Tsk, oppa.
Igneel : ..kyu kyu *snorts (?)*
Yoo Joonghyuk: ....

Deadly blow X2.

Secretive Plotter: He's pathetic. Sigh.
Kkoma : *looks at Secretive Plotter with a strange face*

Chapter 67: Chapter 64

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Tsk."

 

Cale, who was woken up after sleeping for less than 2 hours, could only let out a strong pressure which made Sayeru, who woke him up, only be able to wipe away his cold sweat.

 

"Where's Dorph?"

"He'll be here soon, he's training Igneel so he can help you fight."

"I'm not that weak, why should I be protected by a child?"

 

Sayeru listened to Cale's grumbling and remembered how a little black dragon had always protected him.

 

"..."

 

Blinked his eyes several times and saw that the pressure was still strong due to the effects of being disturbed his sleep time. Sayeru, with his wisdom as a bear king, chose to remain silent.

They both went to where people gathered. 

Yoo Joonghyuk and his group as well as something called the kings had already gathered there.

Dorph and Igneel were already there and kept a long distance from Yoo Joonghyuk's group.

Joonghyuk also saw Cale and was about to approach, when Cale just stared at the white crystal that was slowly falling from the Great Hall in the sky, without looking at him.

He could only sigh.

Forget it, he'll just protect him there later.

Of course, Yoo Joonghyuk didn't see pitying look from Jihye who seemed to see a stupid and protective father who only knew how to protect his child, without knowing that his child was an adult and wanted to be independent.

That gaze...

Making Lee Seolhwa only smile a little.


 

 

[Warp Crystal.]

 

 

 

Cale noticed that Kim Dokja and the others had also arrived.

 

granny...?

 

Cale looked at the extra person strangely.

 

Does that granny have any special skills?

 

Cale was a little worried. Even though there is an increase in statistics...

But this is still an granny, he can only hope that she is not separated from Kim Dokja and he can protect that granny a little if the situation gets bad.

This was the 'Warp', he wasn't sure that everyone would arrive at the same place. All scenarios in this world can always make you upset.

Cale looked back at the crystal in front of him.

There are five grooves in the crystal. 

 

"Cale."

"Hm."

 

Cale nodded toward Kim Dokja who was approaching him.

Yoo Joonghyuk, who saw Kim Dokja, got the idea to approach Cale using Kim Dokja as an excuse.

Yoo Joonghyuk stood next to Kim Dokja and said. 

 

"You come."

 

He glanced at Cale who was still staring at crystal without glancing at him. Kim Dokja read Yoo Joonghyuk's thoughts full of words of frustration and worry while remaining silent.

Then he came back to his senses and answered. 

 

"..ah.. yes. Unfortunately."

 

Joonghyuk looked at Kim Dokja and turned his gaze towards the crystal as he said again.

 

"It doesn't matter if you don't come." 

 

Kim Dokja turned towards Yoo Jonghyuk at the unexpected words.

What does it mean..?

Yet this man still spoke without looking at him. 

 

"You have a woman you love."

"...What?"

"That would be difficult."


 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...This...

Cale : ? What was this bastard thinking again?

Kim Dokja : ...stop cursing him, Cale. You don't know that his thoughts are too sad. Don't let him commit suicide.

Cale : Is he mola mola?

Kim Dokja : Ahem! By the way... Maybe he didn't want to take me into the scenario because he cared about me? That's ridiculous. Yoo Joonghyuk? ]

+


 

"It could be the last time."

 

Kim Dokja felt that his thoughts were too strange and shook his head. 


 

+

[Kim Dokja : It's not necessarily impossible when I think about it. 

Cale : ...don't be confident. Doesn't he think you have a relationship with Sangah?

Kim Dokja : Oh... right... that's it...

Cale: ...

Kim Dokja : Well... ahem... I also thought it was impossible, Cale. 

Cale: Oh.

Kim Dokja : By the way, Yoo Joonghyuk lost Lee Seolhwa in the second regression. It wasn't an exaggeration to say that Yoo Joonghyuk was arguably the world's greatest authority when it came to losing loved ones.

Cale: Hm? Are they dating?

Kim Dokja : They were once lovers.

Cale : Hoo... ]

+


 

Cale glanced at Yoo Joonghyuk, who immediately smiled when he saw the little kid finally looking at him.

 

“It's not like that. Do you think my face is full of love?”

 

Cale ignored Yoo Joonghyuk again and looked at Kim Dokja strangely.


 

+

[Cale : If he still misunderstands... aren't your words too trashy?

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : You kissed Sangah and said you didn't love her...

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale: Trash.

Kim Dokja : Let me say this first. I have a polite face Cale. I'm not that kind of bastard.

Cale : Oh, and I don't care. 

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+


 

Kim Dokja, who was still hurt because Cale said that he didn't care about him, could only feel his heart, cracking.

But as if this wasn't enough of a broken heart, he saw Yoo Joonghyuk looking at him calmly and added a stab to his fragile heart.

 

"Of course, I don't care if you die."

 

Shit. 

These two people are evil.

 

"Your words were too harsh. I was hurt."

"Don't forget I still have one more hit."


 

+

[Cale : Wow, happy escape.

Kim Dokja : Save your hyung, my dongsaeng.

Cale : Who are you?

Kim Dokja : Oh my heart.. ]

+


 

With a sad face Kim Dokja muttered.

 

"...Ah yes. I almost forgot. Thank you for reminding me Yoo Joonghyuk.."

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja's sad muttering and looked at his two uncles who were looking around warily.



 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill activated]

 

Cale : Don't be too alert, they will run away.

Sayeru : Did the god of death say how many people, Cale?

Cale : No, but don't surprise them. It would be bad if they called another one.

Dorph : We will try to find that hunters.

Cale : Anyway, just keep an eye on those who you think don't have the same attitude as incarnation of this world. Even though they blend well, that doesn't mean there won't be weaknesses. There is also strength. 

Dorph : I know, we will follow and scout if anyone has an aura that is different from this world.

Cale : Well... just remember that they definitely have the aura of a god and their powers are definitely not the skills of an incarnation in this world.

Sayeru : To be honest, I remember one person who was suspicious, when we were separated during absolute throne.

Cale : Who?

Dorph : Huh? Which one?

Sayeru : You were killing monsters at that time. He blends in at the coin farm as a victim. However there was a bit of aura that leaked out when one of incarnations kicked him.

Cale : Do you remember the name or location?

Sayeru : Don't worry about it, I'll look for it again. We beastmen are more sensitive than humans.

Cale : Then please.

Dorph : I also talked to Bihyung and asked for a skill that can read the skills or attributes of people in this world.

Cale : Asked?

Sayeru : No way. We almost got robbed.

Cale: ...

Dorph : So if his skills or attributes are empty then there is a possibility he is a hunter.

Cale : Empty?

Sayeru : To be honest, even though that status items show our skills and attributes, but with this new skill. They were declared empty.

Cale: Good.

Dorph : Oh but your status is visible, Cale.

Cale: ..

Sayeru : Your killing aura is coming out Cale!!

Cale : Huh... really Dorph?

Dorph : ...

Cale : Dorph.

Dorph : ..yes. Maybe because of the tattoo and the god of death. Isn't that tattoo from the god who sent you? Maybe he put his power into your body to protect you from some enemy scenario... maybe..?

Cale : No, I think so too. That bastard Probabi at that time also reduced his effect while on absolute throne because of this thing.

Sayeru : And don't worry Cale, even though it's visible, it's just blurry and a question mark.

Cale : That's good. 

Dorph : The god of death and other gods are pretty good I guess?

Cale : Nice your ass. Anyway, please investigate those who might be hunters. Not more than 5 but more than 2 people. 

Dorph : OK.

Sayeru : OK.

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill disabled]

 

 

 

Cale sighed and opened his arms.

 

-Kyu~~

 

Igneel immediately entered his arms and stood up, rubbing his horns against Cale's chin.

 

"Smart kids."


 

+

[Kim Dokja : How about you?

Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja : The crystal carries 2 people.

Cale : Maybe I'm with Igneel.

Kim Dokja : Well... I thought you would be with Yoo Joonghyuk.

Cale : No, thank you. It would suffocate me if I went with him.

Kim Dokja : Be careful.

Cale: Don't worry.

Kim Dokja : I will contact you if there is a gathering place. Until then try not to get into fights. 

Cale : I'm not a child.

Kim Dokja : Hahaha okay. ]

+


 

Kim Dokja chuckled when he heard Cale snort.

Suddenly a dokkaebi appears above the crystal.

 

[Wait a moment. I'm really sorry but I have an emergency announcement.]

 

Emergency announcement?

Kim Dokja frowned.

 

[I forgot to mention that the number of people who can participate from Seoul Dome is 8, not 10.]

"What did you say suddenly?"

 

Kim Dokja suddenly raised his voice

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: What is this...?

Cale : New Dokkaebi?

Kim Dokja : Taking a closer look... this is a dokkaebi asking me about how to update the scenario in Underworld. Is he called Youngki?

Cale : I'm lost in underworld without dokkaebi?

Kim Dokja : Huh, how is that possible?

Cale : He's going to talk again, pay attention.

Kim Dokja : O-oh ]

+

 

 

[This scenario… some have already gone to sixth scenario because the twisted dimension in fifth scenario became warped.]

"...is anyone there yet?"

[Yes, Seoul Dome already has two people in scenario.]


 

+

[Kim Dokja: That reminds me, Han Sooyoung and Gong Pildu are already in scenario. 

Cale: What? Where? I didn't see it on screen?

Kim Dokja : I saw them on screen in Underworld but forgot for a moment.

Cale : Tsk messed up.

Kim Dokja : By the way... part of the twisted dimension. It seemed the intermediate dokkaebi had intervened enough in scenario to kill me.

Cale : Don't overdo it Kim Dokja, I'm afraid something worse will happen if you continue to be careless.

Kim Dokja : It can't be helped...

Cale: If there is another way, don't stick to a way that will harm you.

Kim Dokja : Cale will help me, right?

Cale : Aigoo.. I can't always help you, Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : Nice to know you Cale.

Cale : You... ]

+

 

 

Cale could only sigh, Kim Dokja couldn't always be like this. Cale will return someday, this habit needs to change. 

Should he stay away from Kim Dokja and let him do this scenario with this world group himself?

Cale would only focus on his own personal scenario, and keep his hands off this time.

 

great idea.

 

Cale nodded and looked back at Dokkaebi who was still arguing with the other incarnations.

 

[Well.. this might be a scenario error but I deleted the two existing spots for fairness.]

"What? You can’t do that! Then who will go?”

 

The people who didn't even leave were the most annoyed. 

Group members looked at Kim Dokja with troubled expressions. Even Yoo Joonghyuk noticed it. It was an expression that told Kim Dokja to make a decision. 

Damn...

What to do...

Unexpectedly, the first to raise her hand was Yoo Sangah. 

 

"I will be back."

 

She noticed his predicament and decided to consider it first. 


 

+

[Cale : She's quite caring, I agree if you're with her, Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : ... shut up Cale. Anyway I have to bring that granny, even if I lose Yoo Sangah.]

+


 

Next, Jung Heewon raised her hand. 

 

“I will also stay behind. Isn't there a secondary allocation?”

"Is that okay?"

“Dokja-ssi looks worried today, but don't you know? This time that scary guy is on the same side.”

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Of course, it's reassuring if Jung Heewon and Yoo Sangah are left behind. They will be able to get into the second allocation, even if there is a lot of competition.

Cale : I'll ask my uncle to invite them to live in the tent I bought. 

Kim Dokja : Thank you Cale.

Cale : No need to thank you. ]

+


 

In the end, the two people came out and Lee Hyunsung paired up with granny. That granny looked rather happy.

 

...granny might be happy to get a dashing, handsome man..

 

Cale thought as he narrowed his eyes at beaming granny.

Cale approached the two women to ask them to stay in the tent temporarily and told Dorph and Sayeru about the two.

 

"Don't worry Cale."

 

Cale nodded at Dorph's confident statement.

 

-Kyu kyu!

 

Igneel flew over to Kim Dokja, Yoo Joonghyuk and granny who were placing disaster symbols in the groove.

Cale followed the little dragon.

Then that little dragon placed its claws on the crystal.


 

 

[Qualification complete.]

[Warp Crystal activated.]

 

 

 

The crystal split into five pieces and a blue door was created. 

Everyone enters in pairs. Cale hugged Igneel and entered last.

Before entering he turned around and looked at Sayeru and Dorph who nodded. And will make sure to look for hunters.

 

after returning, I have to get rid of them first.


 

[The main scenario has been updated.]

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale opened his eyes blankly.

Igneel sat on his chest and looked at him intently.

 

"..come down kid, this is heavy."

-Kyu kyu Kyuuuuuhh

"Hm.. OK.."

 

As Igneel said, there was a severe feeling of nausea when entering the portal. The tattoo heated up and Cale immediately lost consciousness at that moment.

 

apparently this knocked me out so I wouldn't suffer any severe effects. But what's with this teleportation? Uncomfortable... The dragons' teleportation was better.

 

Cale shook his head in annoyance, as he sat down after Igneel flew over and sat on his lap.

The environment he arrived in was a forest.

This forest is quite dense.


 

 

[The main scenario 'Abandoned World' has begun.]

 

 

 

There was a rustling sound.

 

-Grrrr...

-Kraaaahhh

 

Igneel immediately flew and blew his fire breath towards the bush.

There was a burning smell and Cale approached.

 

"...small..?"

 

Cale muttered and lifted Igneel who was stomping on the wolf's charred corpse.


 

 

[Scenario activation conditions have not been met.]

 

 

 

Cale walked and looked for a way out.

If think about it, the trees here are only slightly above the height of an adult. What kind of world is this?

Cale saw the light and ran over.

This is a wide expanse of grass.

 

Is this a normal, peaceful dimension?


 

 

[You have met the people of this world. Check the contents of scenario.]

 

 

 

...Cale thought, if only he hadn't seen small handsome man, sitting on one of the rocks.

 

"..."


 

 

[Main scenario activated.]

 

+

[Main Scenario #6 – Abandoned World]

Category: Main

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Eliminate all dominant species on planetary system No. 9871, a planet called Peace Land.

Time Limit: 40 days

Compensation: 200,000 coins, ???

Failure: –

+

 

 

Cale narrowed his eyes with incredible killing intent. Even his Dominating Aura leaked out.

 

"You are crazy.."

 

That man there also looked at Cale coldly when his aura was felt by him.

He flew closer to Cale with many blue electric arcs circling around him.

 

"You-"

 

But before the man asked and threatened the little disaster who arrived with dragon.

He heard a curse that stunned him.

 

"You crazy scenario bastards!! Who are you asking to Eliminate of huh??! Come here you dokkaebi, you're the ones I'm going to Eliminate!!! You bastards! To hell with scenario!!"

"..."

 

That man could only stop his power and stared in surprise at the boy who was berating the dokkaebi and starstream.

That dragon even joined in the scolding in his own language.

 

"To hell with the scenario, let the bastards Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk take care of this, you crazy bastard! I'm not joining in!!"


 

 

[You have become the disaster of planet Peace Land.]

 

 

 

Cale glanced at system message and cursed once again.

 

"To hell with being disaster, let me kill the one who created the scenario and become your disaster!!"

 

And that was how Cale cursed for almost an hour, as that man could only sit and watch until the two little disasters calmed down.

 

Notes:

Yoo Joonghyuk : "You come."
Also Yoo Joonghyuk: 'Why isn't Cale looking at me? It is my fault. Why is he still angry? What if something bad happens there? What if Cale gets hurt and we get separated? What if I can't protect him? Don't be angry. Look here, Cale. Are you that angry that you won't look at me? I am wrong. Please don't ignore me. Cale, I'm-'

Kim Dokja : *Hearing all the Protagonist's sad words with his skills* ...

Yoo Joonghyuk: '-sorry if it makes you angry. This is really dangerous, you don't know. Cale, don't be angry anymore. If you turn around I will smile and be willing to apologize. Cale-'

Kim Dokja : *Finally comes to his senses and can only answer stiffly* "..ah.. yes. Unfortunately."

 

And Kim Dokja once again refreshed his views, how pathetic Yoo Joonghyuk was.

Chapter 68: Chapter 65

Notes:

Oh, does anyone like interactions with S Classes?

 

Just asking.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale narrowed his eyes when he saw Japanese slaughtering small people.

 

"Trash."

-Kyu.. Grrrrr

 

Igneel immediately flies and spits fire at one of Japanese incarnations.

 

-"Ah!! Why is there a dragon here?!"-

-"Crazy! Kill it!!"-

 

Cale let out a bit of killing intent after seeing one of incarnations throw his skill at the little dragon he was looking after.

 

how dare he to my family...


 

 

[Star Stream has detected an anomaly from you.]

[Warning. Be careful not to antagonize another disaster.]

 

 

 

 

to hell with anomalies.

 

After Cale saw the contents of scenario and threw a tantrum as he pleased. He used thief power and looked around.

And just as he thought. There are also bad people who are happy to carry out a scenario that is already messed up from the start.

Even if this is another world, this is also still a living person. And they are living people belonging to this world.

Cale stomped his feet and formed a rock shield around small people who was trying to attack the large human in front of them, so that the small person could avoid the attack.


 

 

[Warning. Be careful not to antagonize another disaster.]

[If hostile actions repeatedly accumulate...]

 

 

 

At first small people froze and looked around. But after a few seconds they saw that the stone wall was protecting them. Suddenly small people screamed.

 

"Protector!! God protects us!!!"

"Wooooohhhhhh"

 

Cale ignored the excited cheers and watched Igneel trying to kill Japanese incarnation.

 

-"This damn dragon!! Is this a dragon from this world? This must be an adult dragon!"-

no he's a child.

-"Slay this dragon!"-

touch and you die.

[Constellation Small planetary has found you.]

 

Then a message sounded above Cale's head

 

[Constellation Small planetary look at you with thanks.]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in surprise.

 

Shouldn't no one follow me? Does this belong to this world? Tsk, I have to be careful with my actions and words then.

[Constellation Small planetary sponsors 10 coins for you.]


 

 

[You have given 100,000 coins]

 

 

 

[Constellation Small planetary is shocked]

"From the start, we were in the wrong for arriving on your planet and causing chaos. Consider this as an apology and ask that this world incarnation repair itself once this whole chaotic scenario is over. Is that enough?"

[Constellation Small planetary nods with tears]

"Don't cry. You this world constellations are just trying your best to protect your planet. That's enough for me to help you."

 

Cale looked back at Igneel who avoided the sword slash and went up.

Cale threw his shield to protect Igneel and went down with wind.

 

-Bang!

-"Crazy, which incarnation's shield is this? Silver wings? Does this belong to incarnation of eden???"-

-"There!!"-

 

Cale was forced to learn Japanese, because Barrow, who created the company, had been absent for a month (making a bomb to blow up Isla's palace) and he had to communicate with a partner company from Japan with Dorph who only knew about muscles. Seeing Japanese incarnation panic, with an apathetic face. He simply raised his hand and used his fiery rose lightning.

There was a sound of thunder in the sky and in an instant, black clouds covered the sky around them.

 

-Pats.

-Bzzzt!!

-Duarrr!!

-"Ahhhh!!"-

 

The area around 'disaster' turned black and several people were charred to death.

Besides the area that Cale was protecting with his shield where Igneel and the small people were, almost everything was black.

 

"Kuh.."

 

Cale wiped away the blood that had come out a little with furrowed brows.

 

-Sorry Cale, they are very strong. So I use the strong one too ⛈️

 

Cale nodded silently.

 

 

 

[Star Stream has detected the abnormal behavior of incarnation 'Cale Henituse.']

[Hostile actions towards disaster have been detected.]

[Incarnation 'Cale Henituse' has been given the first scenario penalty.]

 

 

 

Cale looked at his body which felt strange.

 

"?"

 

 

 

[Cale Henituse's body size has decreased.]

[Cale Henituse's total stats have decreased.]

[Cale Henituse's total statistics cannot be calculated.]

[Cale Henituse's total stats are already at their lowest.]

 

 

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' looks at you]

"I can't increase stats so what can be lowered?"

 

Cale said after seeing the Secretive Plotter's message.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' boasted that his son was strong even without any enhancement.]

[Constellations Small planetary are amazed]

"Shut up."

 

Cale ignored his body's discomfort and contacted Glutton while watching the people running around in chaos, avoiding Igneel who was attacking again or putting out the fire that was splashing on their bodies.

 

-"Retreat!!"-

"Don't run asshole."

 

Cale said in annoyance.

 

'Help me.'

-Okay, Cale 🛡️

 

Cale then stood still and used Glutton power.

 

-The trees here are very easy to use, Cale. It's finished. 🛡️

 

Then the tree in the nearby forest seemed to come back to life and try to protect the people of this world. They writhed like snakes looking for their prey.

One, two, nine, fourteen. And finally all 'disasters' were caught, then Cale looked at small people who was looking at him with a scary glint.

 

"Goddess.."

"The goddess of beauty has descended..."

"Goddess of nature..."

 

Cale chose to pretend he didn't hear and raised his eyebrows.

 

"Didn't you guys want to kill them? I held them back for you. Attack all you want, what are you waiting for?"

 

With that, small people was stunned and ran to attack.

 

"Goddess has helped us!!"

"Attack for goddess!!"

"By the goddess!!!"

[Constellations Small planetary join in the cheers.]

 

 

 

[Incarnation 'Cale Henituse' has been given the second scenario penalty.]

 

 

 

"I'm a man, you damn!!"

and can this window shut up for now?!

 

Cale, who couldn't bear it, finally shouted. But unfortunately he was wrong in criticizing the crux of problem....

 

"God!!!!"

"For our little god!!!"

"Woaaahhhhhhh!!"

...damn it.

"..."

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is feeling nostalgic.]

"Shut your mouth god of death or I will curse you."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sad and watched his son witheringly.]


 

 

[Incarnation 'Cale Henituse' has completely lost the rights of disaster.]

[Dokkaebi of Star Stream sees Cale Henituse's behavior as an act against the scenario.]

[Dokkaebi of Star Stream apologizes to incarnation 'Cale Henituse']

[Incarnation 'Cale Henituse' has been given the third scenario penalty.]

[Transformation of small person will begin.]

 

 

 

Cale watched his body shrink and finally oversized clothes, with apathy.

He was in a pile of clothes, only able to keep a straight face while maintaining control of the tree.

 

...why don't the clothes get smaller too?

 

An hour and a half later, Cale, who almost had a leg cramp, finally saw everyone dead.

 

 

 

[Incarnation 'Cale henituse' has defeated the 'nameless disaster.']

[Main contributor:  Cale henituse ]

 

 

 

"We won!!!"

"We are blessed!!"

"Long live the god."

 

Cale ignored the cheers that made his skin crawl and took Fredo's luxurious robes and clothes.

And as Cale thought, this shirt shrunk to its size.

 

as expected from clothes owned by vampires, which can shrink their own bodies. This is a versatile outfit.

 

But what Cale didn't know was that the clothes only made Cale look more like a 'noble', cute little god.

Not to mention his unique red hair.

His attitude...

Ah.. As expected of our silver shield young master.

Ahem.

Cale, who had put on his clothes, raised his head and almost had a heart attack.

That was because the now enormous Igneel was standing in front of him.

 

...this dragon is not punished..? Is it because he has lost his disaster status?

"Igneel, help me fly."

OK... good for reducing my wind usage.

-Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhh!!

 

Igneel, who always hoped to grow up quickly so he could take Cale flying, was very happy.

 

"Shhh, let's go quietly."

 

And so it was that Cale escaped from the horror scene being cheered as a hero or god of a planet. 

He didn't know how a small man kept following him silently from a distance.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale lay down and had returned to the wide field from before.

After arriving, he vomited the blood he had been holding in for a long time and slept here to rest.

His strength and body have been reduced and are now smaller. The body effects are getting worse...

 

"Luckily Fredo's clothes can clean themselves..."

 

Cale muttered while hoping that the wizards on his side could make the same thing.

 

Or will I rob Fredo again?

 

Cale stroked his chin and felt like it was a good idea.

Of course, Fredo, who was torturing Barrow with Solena, felt chills on his back for no reason.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that incarnation 'Kim Dokja' has met the others and is now running from the chase.]

 

Cale pretended not to hear message that appeared. He was lazy to move. After all, that man knew more about problems of this world than him. So Cale was sure that Kim Dokja would be able to handle it well.

Not long after, another message appeared.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says that incarnation of 'Kim Dokja' is safe.]

"Hmm..."

 

And along with Cale's answer, Kim Dokja's message arrived.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Where are you Cale?

Cale: Lie down.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : What do you need?

Kim Dokja : Haaaa, it's better to get together. Do you know where it is now? Or directions if you don't know. I will pick you up.

Cale : No need, I need to complete Hades scenario.

Kim Dokja : Right, what's your scenario?

Cale : Is there something called the fruit of death?

Kim Dokja : What? It is mentioned several times in several regressions, but none of them provide a specific location.

Cale: Useless.

Kim Dokja : I will help you, so where is your location.

Cale : You also have a personal scenario, right? I leave the matter of this small planet and your mission to you. I can take care of it myself.

Kim Dokja : That's not the problem Cale! There are many dangerous things here.

Cale : Don't contact me, it will bother me.

Kim Dokja : Wait a minute, let me explain things first-]

+

 

 

Cale ignored Kim Dokja's scolding and stood back up. Igneel who was 'on patrol' also returned.

 

-Kyu kyu kyu!

 

Cale frowned.

 

Suspicious person? Where?

 

As Cale looked around, a 'suspicious person' came out.

 

"Who are you kid?"

 

A small person... okay now an equally small person appears and flies above Cale.

Igneel stood in front of him and growled.

 

"Rude Dragon."

 

But the man didn't attack Igneel, he just stared at the pale little boy who looked fragile and looked like a girl.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' says for you to be careful.]

 

The man also saw the system message and kept his eyes on the little kid. However, this kid's innocent face (astonished because he saw the man's entire body covered in lightning) made him a little uncomfortable, because he felt like he was disturbing a good kid. Not to mention that this kid really didn't do anything bad.

So the man went downstairs and introduced himself after getting rid of his powers.

 

"I'm Kyrgios Rodgraim. What's your name kid?"

"O-oh, I'm Cale Henituse."

 

The little boy stroked the dragon's head and answered with good etiquette.

 

"Why don't you kill the small person? That's your scenario, aren't you afraid of getting a bad punishment?"

 

As if temperature had dropped, that kid put on a serious face and stared at him evenly.

 

"Are you one of those pesky 'disasters'? I don't care what you think or suggest but I hate people who take other people's lives for granted. This planet also has the right to live and not be a toy. Go away if you want to say other annoying things."

 

Said the little boy named Cale while scratching his head in annoyance.

Finally Kyrgios could only sigh.

 

"I'm from this world, it's just that few people want to help this world. After all, this is just a weak world."

"Who wants to be attacked, it's good if they are weak. This means the world is peaceful. If they are strong, it will only create chaos in society and lots of evil."

 

Kyrgios looked at this young child who had mature thoughts in surprise. He was a little confused about how to speak, this was a good boy and he intended to speak a little softly. But that kid's mature thinking makes him doubt, is it okay to treat him like a child? It doesn't seem like one or two things he experienced were bad.

Of course Cale was just thinking, like his world. In the end, because there were many types of strong people, Arms, bandits and chaotic alchemist towers emerged.

Even Kim Dokja's peaceful world has a lot of evil, let alone a world with power?

So Cale was just annoyed to see people insulting his own home planet.

 

"Right."

 

Cale, who wanted to sit on Igneel and fly, looked for the fruit of death by going around asking many people here. Turning back towards Kyrgios who wanted to stop the little boy, from flying everywhere aimlessly. 

As long as there are disasters, this world is not safe to walk around alone. After all, he saw it himself, how that kid chose to vomit blood in a place where no one was, to make the people on his planet not worry.

This is a gentle and kind kid, he cannot be called an adult if he ignores a good child like this and leaves him in danger. But he didn't expect the child to turn around.

 

"Do you know the fruit of death?"

 

Kyrgios frowned which made Cale stiff.

 

Don't tell me... that it's a precious fruit in this world?

 

But the answer made Cale stunned.

 

"That fruit is a fruit that can attract dead people back to the world of the living. However, on the contrary, living people who eat it will die until their souls scatter. Only the constellations of death can eat it without side effects. And most of those with demonic or death attributes, will use it to heal wounds of the soul or beautify."

 

To be honest, Cale was more surprised by the word 'beautify'. Hades didn't want the fruit for Persephone so she could maintain her beauty, right?

 

eh.. no way...

 

Unfortunately that's true, because Hades is actually a loyal, romantic man.

Blinking his eyes several times to bring himself back to reality, Cale asked the important thing.

 

"Where is the location?"

"Why do you want to look for it, kid? Do you intend to give it to someone or-"

"That's none of your business, right? Besides, we're foreigners, you don't need to worry. I won't bother the people of this planet."

"This isn't the case, it's just that it's not a safe place, even if you managed to enter you wouldn't be able to get the fruit."

"Whether you can or not is up to me, do you know the location of this place?

"Haaaaaa.."

 

Kyrgios felt a headache talking to this little boy.

 

"You see the mountain with the fog over there?"

 

Cale looked at the east direction that Kyrgios was pointing at, and he saw a very misty mountain.

 

"Only certain people can enter there, there is the boundary between this planet and other worlds. It is guarded by little fairies... now perhaps you could say that they are adults in your current form. It is called the fairy tale world of death, for a long time that little world attached to this world."

"Can't separate?"

 

Cale asked in surprise.

 

"Can't, not even dokkaebi. It's a strange separate world. Which even the dam-...starstream can't interfere with."

 

Kyrgios almost cursed.

 

"As long as the fairies don't like you, you will never be able to enter that mountain. So far, no one has ever succeeded in entering. Many constellations have come down and tried to enter and failed. Even those who intend to wipe out small worlds and this planet also exist."

"Ah... that's why you're here? I thought this was a strange place to live, you also look strong. To think you're trying to hinder those who are trying to attack this planet."

 

Cale shook his head in amazement, this person was truly an unsung hero.

 

"Let's continue. Then there you will enter the cave and there will be a test."

"Do you know the test?"

"Unfortunately no, I only got this information. The reason is because no one managed to enter the cave. The fairies can be said to be very strong individually. They are even able to expel constellations. Maybe because they are not part of the starstream."

 

Cale thought for a moment while looking at the thick fog. 

Then he pulled out his top whip which confused Kyrgios.

 

"Check it out."

-Done, Cale.

"Huh? How?"

-DOES NOT MATTER!!

-They're like elves and elementals combined!!

-They have wings and have an affinity with nature. Maybe it repels the others, because they are sensitive to smells other than natural.

-SO CALE HAD NO PROBLEM.

-Cale smells natural!!

 

Cale ignored the smell issue and nodded.

 

"Thank You."

 

Cale loaded his whip and looked at Kyrgios.

 

"Then I'll be there."

"Didn't you hear what I said kid?"

"Listen, it's just that you saw my abilities, right? I have abilities related to nature. And they're just creatures of nature, it doesn't matter."

"It's not as easy as you say kid, it's better-"

"I said it's okay. As for the test... well I've already taken the god of despair's test, so I guess there's nothing to worry about."

"..despair?"

"It's... basically he's a crazy bastard."

 

Cale muttered while imagining the crazy god who was now in the death god's domain. Seeing Kyrgios still frowning, Cale couldn't help but click his tongue.

 

"I'm strong enough just to escape. I also have friends to rely on."

 

As if in response, the wind elementals swirl around Kyrgios creating many wind shapes (typhoons now because his body is too small). Kyrgios widened his eyes in astonishment when he saw the 'living' wind.

Cale got on Igneel and flew up.

 

"Thank you for the info, sir. See you when we can meet again."

 

And Cale became a dragon rider and went with an army of elementals to challenge strange scenarios.

Then not long after, Kyrgios, who was staring at the mountain calmly, heard someone call him impolitely.

It annoyed him so much that he approached him.

He approached the strange person, who if Cale saw him, he would ask Kim Dokja with a strange expression.

 

'Do you like making people angry, Kim Dokja?'

 

It was a shame, Cale was facing fairies who were like noona his size, who excitedly hug cute little humans, who are full of the smell they love.

Cale is almost kidnapped by a fairy, which scares the ancient dragon Eruhaben, who Raon drives away, because it is again draining the camera's battery. Almost wanted to enter the screen and kick a bunch of fairies into dust, for daring to make his unlucky bastard almost cry....

 

Notes:

Raon : Grandpa Goldie out, if you don't help!!
Eruhaben : *Makes an awkward face* I'm old so I forgot-
Raon : Anyway, Grandpa Goldie out!!
Eruhaben : *Sighs and looks at the screen, coincidentally seeing a scene where unlucky bastard is crying while being hugged by a strange person* CALE!!
Alberu : Who are they? *Also frowns*

Then the screen turned off just as Eruhaben reached the front of the screen.

Eruhaben : The god must explain. *Growls*
Cage : I'm trying to call him.
Alberu : He has to give us an explanation.

 

Meanwhile.
God : ....
GoD : Why am I being blamed again?!

Chapter 69: Chapter 66

Notes:

Each ff definitely has its own characteristics or developments.

And I will start to reveal the essence of my ff story.

Oh, I guess those of you who read the s class about the 'source' section will understand it more easily?

...or not.

Well... maybe there will be extra for 'first replacement' later.
Later.
After all done.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


30 minutes before.


"Here?"

-Down, Cale!!

-FOLLOW THE PATHWAY.

-They will attack you if you fly over them. Get down to the path, Cale. Just pass by walking for about 5 minutes.

 

Cale, who was flying with Igneel, nodded and descended into the mist forest area. Setting foot in the dense forest, Cale frowned and followed the direction wind elementals pointed out.

 

-Don't worry Cale, they like natural, beautiful and pure things. I think it's no problem for you to come.

-They will love Cale!!

-NATURAL PURE BEAUTY FRIENDSHIP!!

"...okay for 'natural', but what's with the other two conditions..?"

-EVERYTHING IS UGLY HERE!! SO CALE MUST BE LIKED BY THEM!!!

"...thanks.. but I'm a man."

-But Cale.. um.. honestly with long hair.. you're a bit feminine..

"..."

-And Cale is an innocent, pure and good little boy!!

"First of all, I am not a boy. Second of all, I have never been pure and good."

-HAHAHAHAHA

-Ouch.. Cale...

-Cale always denies it!!

"I'm trash!!"

-Okay~~

-Cale, Cale..

-CALE TOO CUTE!!

"..."

forget it.. talking to them gives me a headache.

-Kyuh

"Hm?"

 

Cale also raised his head, as Igneel said, he saw an ancient ruin.

 

"...ruins..?"

-We have entered their territory.

"...It's true... this is like another world. The surrounding forest is also different from the one we previously passed through."

-BEWARE CALE!

-They should be coming!!

-We've told them about you, but don't know what their reaction will be when they actually meet you.

-We will protect Cale, so don't worry!!

-THAT'S RIGHT!!

 

Tensively, Cale patted Igneel who continued to growl. Here they are 'visiting', it would be bad if they angered the residents here.

 

"It's okay, don't make a sound Igneel."

-kyu...

"No, they may not be evil, don't attack immediately."

 

And just as the wind elementals had warned, some rustling of leaves was heard and many faint lights appeared.

 

-THAT'S THEM!!

-Don't be afraid, Cale.

-Hi guys!!

 

Cale heard someone whispering, but it wasn't clear what they were saying. It was like there was membrane over his ears, preventing him from hearing what they were saying.

But that didn't leave him completely clueless as to what these 'fairies' were saying.

 

-OF COURSE!! WHY DO YOU THINK I'M A LIE?!

-Cale is full of natural aura!!

-Please talk one by one..

...seems to be discussing something.

 

By the way, the flying sparkling dust hurt Cale's eyes and made him shed tears.

 

...this... what is this dust thing?

 

Cale thought as he rubbed his eyes until they turned red while looking at the fairies who was getting closer to him.

Then the tattoo on his hand heated up.

 

 

 

[Due to certain restrictions, starstream will temporarily experience interruptions]

[You will not currently receive scenario progression]

[All skills and system windows will enter 'off' mode]

[Channel will be down temporarily]

 

 

 

Cale glanced at the blue window that appeared and read the green window that appeared along with his tattoo heating up.

 

 

 

[You get all language communication skill Lv. Max]

[Happy communication]

 

 

 

Then narrowed his eyes threateningly.

 

If this thing can give me skills when system down, why not just help me get that damn fruit?

 

But before Cale opened his mouth to use his slippery tongue to persuade the window to help him, he was hugged by something.

 

"?"

"That's right... this is very comfortable. You smell really good. Ohh. this is also a sweet boy..."

"Let me hug him too!!"

"Eii... five more minutes..."

"Take turns!!"

 

Cale frantically looked for Igneel, who he feared would go berserk.

But unfortunately Igneel was lying on his back when one of fairies scratched his stomach.

 

"..."

..children.

"Friends with a dragon, he must be a good boy."

"I agree!"

"Uh, really?"

 

Cale didn't see or hear because the whip fell as he was pulled into the embrace. But he was sure that the wind elementals must be talking to this fairies.

 

"H-he's an honorable hero?!"

...don't talk nonsense.

 

Cale tried to get out of the suffocating embrace and backed away.

At least he was a little relieved to see the system shut down, his family would not see this embarrassing scene. 

It's a shame that Eruhaben, who saw the screen turn off, almost ran to the temple of the god of death and beat a certain god until the dust flew.

Luckily Barrow arrived and stopped the ancient dragon.

Barrow, who was too thin due to mental pressure...

 

Seeing the chaotic scene of the winged fairies, who were staring at him eerily...

Cale let out a sad sigh..

 

...when can I be slacker...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale, who wasted almost 2 hours explaining his goal to the fairies, finally arrived at the cave door that Kyrgios was referring to.

 

"Do you know what the test is?"

"No?"

"Small dog never come out..."

"Won't he starve?"

"He seems hungry."

"Poor little dog..."

"Yeah yeah.."

-Dog?!

-IS THE GUARD A DOG?! GIVE BONES!!

-It looks like this won't be easy, we can't join in. Are you going to be okay, Cale?

"Yes."

 

Honestly, these fairies are like naughty children. It's difficult to communicate well with them. Not to mention the many questions they asked.

They really looked like curious naughty children. Not to mention because this was their first time seeing humans, they asked many questions.

Oh, and it seems like they didn't think of intruders as humans before. Even constellations that tried to enter were only called evil intruders by them.

Cale touched the cave entrance, but before he could push it. Igneel rubbed his head against Cale's very small hand.

 

"?"

-Kyu kyu? Kyuu...

"Yeah... but I can't take you. Be a good boy and wait for me?"

 

Cale asked while petting Igneel like how he petted the sad Raon.

 

I miss Raon.

"Play with fairies, children should play a lot. I'll be back quickly."

 

Cale glanced at the oldest fairies beside him who nodded.

 

"Don't worry human. We will guard the great hero's dragon."

"..I told you I'm not-"

ah.. never mind.. they won't hear. After all these are just fairies with a child's mentality.

 

Igneel rubbed his, now too big horns against Cale's cheek, which made Cale uncomfortable.

 

"Okay. Don't throw a tantrum, and do you remember the other people I'm close to?"

-Kyuuu..kuuuu!!

"That's right... ugly guy- why do you guys always insult his face- forget it, it looks like a blur effect on his face. His face isn't that ugly... Anyway, if Kim Dokja and the rest come. Please don't get them attacked."

 

Cale shook his top's whip.

 

-Okay Cale!

-OKAY!!

-I'll talk to them properly, Cale. I'll also ask one of us to guard the cave and come out to keep an eye on that Dokja.

-I TAKE CARE THAT MONKEY.

-I'll take care the Cave!! I'm Cale's wind guard!!

-THEN I'M CALE'S WIND SNOOPER SPY!!

-..well, you can calm down and just take the test.

 

Cale thanked and looked at Igneel who was still clinging to him.

 

-...kuuuu...

 

Igneel reluctantly stepped back and Cale pushed open the door and entered.

 

I hope the exam is not difficult and takes a lot of time..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After Cale entered, the oldest fairy suddenly remembered something else.

 

"..ah... I just remembered, I don't really know what the exam is. But at least I know that there are lots of books inside.. so.. maybe related"

-Related to books..?

 

That fairy raised head towards the wind, which had a transparent human form.

 

"Maybe, I also forgot to tell him that there is a time difference between here and there."

 

The most 'sane' wind elemental frowned in worry (if the wrinkles can be seen).

 

-How long?

"I don't know for sure. I once went in for an hour and came out after a week, there were others who were lost there for days and came out, apparently only one day had passed. It was all too random. Did human, the honorable hero, have to rush out and save something else?”

-Well...Cale would hate being called a hero. But you could say, the time can't be too long. Cale's friends are fighting an evil thing called a scenario and he has to finish it at the same time as they finish it. Cale could be in disaster if he is left behind. After all, Cale had to return the bear king and lion king back to their world.

"As expected of a hero, even the kings of the two races can cooperate with him. Will the two kings be saved by a human hero?"

-...

"What's wrong, wind?"

-Don't call Cale a hero. He didn't like it.

"Heroes who don't want to be called heroes, how humble humans are..."

-...

"?"

-...the main thing is. Can you do something? At least you live in the same area as dog in the cave.

"I can communicate with the little dog there. But if the dog doesn't like it, maybe he will make a mess of time.

-That-

"But don't worry, like us. Dogs also like natural things. Human will be liked by it."

-Ah, thank goodness. Help please.

"It would be an honor to help a human hero. I will be like our ancestors who helped guide a hero's path."

-...

"Ah... how honored I am..."

 

And like Cale, this wind elemental also felt tired of talking to this natural fairy.

Glancing at it two friends and dragon, who were chatting and having fun with the other fairies… this is a bit annoying.

Ah, Cale... I... I'll try to help you as much as I can... so... come out quickly, okay?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale had been walking in this maze-like place for almost 30 minutes.

Cale even used his record until it overheated, so he wouldn't get lost on the same road. And of course while eating Bihyung's lemon pie.

 

I have to ask Bihyung to stop making this messed thing.

 

Looking around him while wiping his sweat that continued to flow, Cale read the mural on the wall that was lit by torchlight.

 

-No way Cale, this is not a language I know 🪨

-This is not in our world, so it's normal if we don't know 🛡️

-At least I've read some of language on divine artifacts, but this is the first time I've read this writing 🍃

-Basically, this is a different world, so it's a different language of gods ⛈️

-I agree with cheapskate 💓

-... 💦

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at crazy kid's quiet response, usually he caused trouble by saying dirty words. The first time this ancient power had become silent.

Cale saw an outrageously large door in front of him and ran over.

And he almost tripped if it wasn't for thief who used his wind deftly.

 

-Be careful Cale, it's quite dark 🍃

-Use my lightning? At least it will be brighter ⛈️

"No need, we don't know if there are monsters here. It's better to be inconspicuous."

 

Cale muttered while looking at the door in front of him.

 

-This seems to be normal human sized 🪨

-I'm sure, because Cale is shrinking at the moment. That's why it's too big. ⛈️

-Surprisingly, even though this cave is in the forest, it is difficult to feel the trees. 🛡️

-Not only that, even though it looks small. Inside it is really big and spacious 🪨

 

As superrock says. From the outside, it just looks like a large rock with an entrance like a cave. But when you enter it's not just a big rock but a big space.

 

-There is a possibility that this is another dimension 🍃

-Or spatial space? 💓

-I think that's more appropriate ⛈️

 

Cale nodded and was about to go in when the voice of the lost, crazy child, suddenly sounded.

 

-Something called a source? 💦

"Hah?"

-?🪨

-Crazy..?⛈️

-What are you talking about? 🍃

-...is he suddenly smart...?⛈️

-...he's also a former saint, so it's natural.🛡️

-Sniff.. crazy kid has grown up.. 💓

-... 🪨

-...I will XX and XXX you if you still talk like that. 💦

-Oh.. this is still crazy, I thought you were possessed. ⛈️

"What do you mean by source?"

-Look Cale, I once read this language accidentally in a strange temple. 💦

"Temple? Which temple?"

-Sorry, it's probably nothing more than a pile of rocks now. It's been a long time. It's close to where you found me. 💦

 

Cale stroked his chin and leaned against the wall.

 

"Near Olienne's dragon nest... if Eruhaben doesn't know it wasn't just 1,000 years ago... Does Sheritt know?"

-I'm not sure, but I don't think so. That dragon guards the village of dragon slayers. And the temple only seems to contain a few members. 💦

"But I think world tree will know."

-I don't know if that. 💦

"But what did you read from there?"

-I only understand a little, but it tells about a world that has a source. Where the world is lived and watched over by it. There are various kinds of sources, starting from a tree or a human... basically there are many kinds. They are given power by various worlds and are tasked with protecting and balancing these worlds so that there is no such thing as random world movement or excess power that causes the world to collapse.💦

 

Cale thought.

 

this is like a god? But 'various'...is it more than one?

 

And as if hearing Cale's thoughts, crazy kid answered.

 

-There is more than one world they watch over. Therefore, it is called a source, they store all information about the various worlds. Well, this world has lost its source, Cale. Their source was originally called a dream book which records the chain of events in each world.. uh.. 💦

"What is it?"

 

Cale was a little strange hearing the word book.

 

-Well... that part is cracked so it's unreadable, I'll just explain the next part. Because of this, the world is at risk of collapsing, and the world, with the awareness to keep going, tries to find a 'reader' who can 'dream'. 💦

"What?"

 

Cale now knew the reason he felt strange.

 

reader... no... Kim Dokja right...?

 

Cale opened his mouth which somehow tasted bitter.

 

"Is there anything else?"

-Wait a minute.. the other part is a bit difficult to translate... 💦

 

About 5 minutes, the voice of crazy child was heard again.

 

-..uh.. Cale.

"Hm?"

-I guess this scenario has something to do with source..? 💦

"Wait, explain slowly."

 

Cale, who felt like his brain was going to melt, sat on the ground and unbuttoned his shirt. Too much information.

 

-This scenario initially aims to find readers by creating various appropriate missions. And at the end of the scenario, they will be forced to give up the world or help as a new source. Words 'forced' from me, but I think this is the right word. 💦

"I... don't understand. Human? As source? What are the conditions?"

-I can't read that one. But I can see it as selection, Cale. And that reader will be forced to dream and then monitor the world to keep it running. 💦

"No way... how long will he monitor the world? At least I know that human won't be able to handle that much information, not to mention this is just an ordinary world with no powers."

 

Cale asked strangely. If there is strength, then it makes sense to deal with many things. But a world that only contains ordinary people, where can they monitor the many worlds?

But unfortunately this time, crazy kid couldn't give Cale an answer.

 

-Sorry Cale, just this. I can only tell that this scenario plays out every few periods for something. 💦

"You mean that human who are source... are different?"

-Eh.. I think one. There are words that mean 'recover' and 'rebirth' there.💦

this means there is only one reader, perhaps this scenario is used to give power to this 'source'.

 

But Cale thought again, what was the source of it strength? The god of despair is despair. The god of death is death. The sun god is Light. And the god of war is the spirit of war. What does this reader own? 

 

dreams... because he has to 'dream'?

 

Cale shook his head, this didn't make sense. What's the point of all this killing if all you need is a dream?

 

-Cale, try to step back a little. Move away from the door. There is writing on it. 💦

 

Cale, with a face full of questions, stepped back and looked up.

There was a row of symbols like the one on the wall.

 

"What does it mean?"

-Because of all failure, I have to take notes for the next one. 💦

"What note?"

-Nothing, this is probably like some kind of reminder note?💦

 

Cale frowned strangely.

 

reminder? reminder for what? Notes... what kind of notes?

 

It was a little strange, for Cale suddenly think about Kim Dokja's novel.

Kim Dokja got some kind of 'Future note' didn't he? This... can't be related, right?

This isn't some kind of killing Kim Dokja who has 'mature' and got 'recovery' right...?

Cale scratched his head in frustration, he felt a little regretful for asking these things. Now it's a little difficult for him to leave this reader.

Maybe Cale will ask a few questions from those who know?

But who knows about this problem?

 

This doesn't seem to be something that constellations or dokkaebi know about...

 

At least Cale has to ensure that reader's safety and that way, Cale will be able to return calmly to his world.

So the only way...

 

maybe talk to the god who took me...

 

And Cale would strangle or force this god to answer his questions. Just think of it as compensation after making Cale go through this annoying thing by sending Cale here.

 

"Let's focus on the test first. It's clear that this area has something to do with the world's source. So the test might be a bit troublesome..."

 

Cale muttered uncertainly.

 

"..well.. I'll ask the bastard who took me later."

 

He continued and was greeted by his ancient powers.

 

-YAH LET'S XX AND XX THEN XXX THAT PERSON WHO SENT YOU CALE!!💦

-Back again⛈️

-Are you going to save that reader, Cale?🛡️

-Cale will sacrifice himself again.🪨

-Cale.. sniff.. don't overdo it.. sniff.. 💓

-That's how Cale is 🍃

"Shut up."

When did I sacrifice myself? Besides, I did this because Kim Dokja had helped me with that novel. So you could say that I am also responsible for using that novel.

 

Cale thought convincingly to himself even though there was no need.

So Cale took a breath, stood up and pushed open the large door in front of him.

 

...and that door doesn't move.

 

-...⛈️

-...💦

-...🪨

-Pfft⛈️

-Shut up, don't make fun of Cale.🛡️

-Ahem.⛈️

-Cale... too weak 💓

"...shut up."

 

Cale gritted his teeth and tried to push the door with 'all' his strength.

..and failed.

 

-Kohokk🍃

-Pfft..🛡️

-Kuh..💓

-Kekekeke 💦

-I'm not the one laughing, I swear.⛈️

-You guys don't do that. Help Cale think.🪨

"..."

-Ahem, since this area loves nature, how about you use all of our power, Cale?🛡️

-Aim at the door?🍃

-I agree.⛈️

-But Cale will... snif... I'll do that work.. 💓

-The pressure on Cale will be heavy.🪨

-But I guess right? LET'S XX AND XXX THIS DOOR!!!💦

-I think I like the sane crazy kid better... ⛈️

 

Cale nodded, deactivated the record and took a few steps back

He first used the wind.

But there was no response.

 

-Just continue for now 🍃

 

Then fire and stone. Surprisingly, it made the sound of the door sliding.

Cale raised his eyebrows and swallowed the smell of blood in his throat and used another force.

Throws a water spear then...

...hit the door with his holy shield.

 

-...🛡️

"There are no trees, at least this can still make the door feel the power of nature."

-...🛡️

 

Lastly he placed his hand on the door.

 

-Just place your hand, I'll take care of it 💓

 

Cale nodded and closed his eyes.

As expected, the door opened.

But before Cale had time to curse, he saw a library.

The door opposite glowed with green light then revealed window.

 

 

 

[Welcome to the world library.]

[Solve this symbol and you will be able to open the door to get a reward.]

[Reward: Fruit of death that can reverse life and death, Summoning stone.]

 

 

 

summoning stone...? Who can I summon?

 

Cale tilted his head strangely. But his curiosity disappeared when he saw the next words.

 

 

 

[The meaning of each symbol can be found in the books within the world library.]

[Only those who are true readers can qualify]

[You can surrender but your memory will be erased]

[Happy searching]

 

 

 

Only then did Cale know why constellations that managed to enter here failed to get the fruit of death, even if they entered a second time they would forget.

But..

 

...this.. is bigger than Mercenaries Guild 's Directory  ... I... when will I finish reading it...?

 

Now Cale was starting to regret not dragging a reader here with him..

Dragons and elementals cannot enter, and only ordinary humans and constellations can enter.

So...

 

aigoo... I should have dragged the others here and helped read this...

 

Of course, this was just Cale's regretful mumbling.

He knew that Kim Dokja and the others had to take care of the damn scenario. And he also knows that if he goes out he will just forget.

 

I hope this place and the outside world have a time difference like usual..

 

And so Cale's work began, to record all the books to find the meaning of that symbols.

Notes:

What if JHS, Clopeh and the oldest fairy were put in one place.

 

JHS : Sir Rok Soo is really great, he really became my faith.
Clopeh : Of course, Cale-nim is the best. He is the legend of all legends. The one that started all the legends.
Oldest fairy : What an admirable hero. To think that such a great and extraordinary hero would still exist.

And the three of them created 'sect'.

 

Cale : ...don't try to imagine that.

Cale : ....I'm serious.

Cale : I'm really serious.

Cale : Completely serious.

Cale: *makes a dark face* Stop holding your laughter.

Chapter 70: Chapter 67

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After defeating Yamata no Orochi, small person named Gillemium invited him to a banquet.

Kim Dokja looked up at the sky.

 

 

 

[Time remaining until the end of the scenario: 27 days.]

[Disaster has left the scenario and sixth scenario is scheduled for early termination.]

 

 

 

It may take a little time, because of the disasters that are spreading all over the world. However, once Hiroshi walks around Peace Land, scenario will end automatically.

Banquet...

Is it for playing and drinking? 

Ah, then, should I come?

 

“I understand. We will atten-”

 

However, Kim Dokja's words were not finished when a bastard grabbed his collar.

 

"Kuh."

"Kim Dokja, where is Cale? Why isn't he here?"

"Hah?"

 

KIm Dokja was stunned, if you think about it, the little kid hasn't met them yet...

 

"..damn.."

 

Kim Dokja shook off Yoo Joonghyuk's hand on his collar and tried to contact Cale.

But it's useless, don't know what that little kid did, but this really shows words...

 

 

 

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

[The person you are targeting is not detected by starstream]

 

 

 

"This is crazy-!"

 

Kim Dokje paled, where is Cale actually??

He opened the novel, and just like what he thought, there was no exact location for the fruit of death.

 

"What's wrong Kim Dokja?"

 

Yoo Joonghyuk also had a bad feeling seeing Kim Dokja's response.

 

"I can't contact Cale, he was not detected by starstream. Do you know where fruit of death is?"

"Fruit..death."

 

Kim Dokja gritted his teeth, that's right. He forgot, if only at a regression above one hundred, this bastard would know about this fruit. This is only third, what does he know?

 

"Anyway we have to find that bo-"

[If you are looking for Cale, then I know where he is now.]

 

A voice interrupted Kim Dokja's words.

In contrast to Cale who didn't hear the difference in sound, from a person who could even defeat the constellations. To the ears of ordinary incarnations, Kyrgios' voice quite 'loud'.

 

"What? Where?! Is he okay??"

 

But Kyrgios' answer betrayed the two people, who started to panic.

 

"I don't know."

"What?"

 

Joonghyuk directed his murderous aura at Kyrgios.

 

"Tell me where he is, I'll pick him up."

 

Kyrgios also directed his killing aura towards Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"People like you won't even be able to get out of the mist."

 

Kim Dokja wanted to nod, because that was exactly what happened in that novel.

But this is not the time to fight!!

 

"Wait a minute! Please Sir Kyrgios can you show me the location?"

 

Kyrgios looked at Kim Dokja which made him nervous.

Kyrgios opened his mouth.

 

"You also know the word 'please'. What happened when you stole?"

"..."

 

Kyrgios looked back at the mountains of mist.

 

"He's there, I'll show you the location. But I can't guarantee you can get in."

"That-that's enough."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and wiped his cold sweat. He is still thinking now. 

How was Cale able to make so many groups get along with him so easily?

When Kyrgios first met him, he almost had a heart failure because he was afraid of saying the wrong thing and disappearing. If it's skill... Cale's skill is really good.

 

"Wait! Where are you going?"

"Pick him up."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk said while walking quickly, Kim Dokja was about to follow when white lightning fell in front of them.

 

"!"

 

Seeing the frown on Yoo Joonghyuk's face, Kim Dokja hurriedly asked before chaos emerged.

 

"I-is there anything else?"

"Your bodies are still tired and ragged. Get some rest first."

"No need-"

"That fairies there can even defeat constellations, with your condition, you will only be killed before the entrance."

"Then this is more dangerous, I have to pick up Ca-"

"This wind thing seems to be saying 'don't worry' too."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk stopped at the word 'wind'.

 

"If the little kid is all right, shake the tree, if not right, lift the rock."

'Is that possible?'

 

Kim Dokja was a bit amazed at Kyrgios' way of thinking.

That tree shake.

This means that Cale all right.

 

"Get some rest, tomorrow you guys can go, I might not be able to come in but I can take you to the nearest place."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and glanced at Yoo Joonghyuk who looked at their group who were still exhausted and unconscious.

 

"..right."

 

Joonghyuk closed his eyes and turned towards the castle.

 

"I'll tell the boy named Gillemium to postpone the banquet."

 

Kyrgios also walked away.

Well... let's wait for tomorrow.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The next day, they were taken by Kyrgios to the nearest route to the mountains. And as Kyrgios said, and wrote in the novel, the mist was quite thick.

 

"This... Cale is really here?"

 

Han Sooyoung also came along, leaving granny, and Gong Pildu in Veronica's castle, who was forced to stay.

Kim Dokja nodded, he had explained what fruit of death was and that Cale was asked to take it by Hades as a condition for bringing back, future Yoosung.

Of course, this was after Kim Dokja asked Bihyung to block the channel....

Ah... this Secretive Plotter constellation also helped him. Kim Dokja also asked Hades why he gave Cale such a dangerous scenario.

But the answer, that he thought Cale would only fail and didn't expect success from the start, made him shut up.

Actually, Cale is the type who always completes his tasks well if he is really asked...

 

"...but are you okay with that?"

 

Sooyoung pointed at Joonghyuk who continued to give off a murderous aura that made the group members uncomfortable.

 

"..I told to calm down but..well..who can stop that bastard..?"

"Cale?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...well, now because of that little kid, this bastard almost went berserk."

 

Soyooung scratched her head in annoyance.

 

"But really, if this fairies is dangerous wouldn't -"

 

But before Sooyoung finished speaking, there was a whisper.

No.

This... can't be heard...?

What language is this?

 

"Dokja-ssi..?"

 

Hyunsung stepped forward nervously as many lights appeared in front of them.

 

"Ahjussi.. this.. doesn't it look very dangerous..?"

 

Jihye also took out her sword tremblingly.

The aura here suddenly cooled.

 

-Sringg.

"...Yoo Joonghyuk, don't attack yet. We don't know where Cale is, it will be dangerous if we lose track and they do something dangerous to Cale."

 

Kim Dokja warned Yoo Joonghyuk who would use his sword.

Even though the strange whispers were getting stronger, the mist was thinning to reveal a ruin and many people, who seemed to have stepped out of a fantasy film.

 

"T-they have wings..."

 

Yoosung could only open her mouth in amazement.

That's right, handsome men and women with colorful wings. If it weren't for their gloomy expressions, this was a nice sight.

But this is not the worst thing.

 

 

 

[Due to certain restrictions, starstream will temporarily experience interruptions]

[You will not currently receive scenario progression]

[All skills and system windows will enter 'off' mode]

 

 

 

'Now this is the worst'

 

Others also looked at system messages palely.

 

"Ma-master, I can't open my status window."

 

Jihye said in a trembling voice, the others also tried to open their windows but always failed.

Kim Dokja is also worried that his 'fourth wall' skill will fail. 

 

"I can't use the skills I got from the system."

 

Sooyoung beside Kim Dokja also clicked her tongue.

Kim Dokja was about to calm the others down when something warm was felt in his pocket.

 

"?"

 

These are the flowers that Cale gave?

 

"What's that?"

"Ahjussi?"

 

Sooyoung and Yoosung also looked at the flowers in Kim Dokja's hand in surprise.

Not only hers, everyone who owns the flower, sees it glowing and radiating warmth.

 

 

 

[Because boundaries have been broken, Rose shows her strength!]

[Rose synchronizes with the main flower]

[For the time being, Rose will give the translation skill that the owner has!]

[Rose looks forward to seeing her master!!!]

 

 

 

It seemed like everyone who had flowers got the same message.

Except Yoosung, Sooyoung, and Seolhwa.

 

"..what flower is that."

"From Cale..."

 

Kim Dokja muttered.

 

"...he didn't give it to me."

"Just ask him."

 

Kim Dokja patted Yoosung's head who was pouting at Gilyoung, who was showing off his flowers.

After the light dims...

Kim Dokja finally...

For the first time...

Know that Cale's wind is really alive...

 

[Are you sure?]

-OF COURSE!! THEY ARE MONKEY AND HIS GROUP THAT CALE SAID!!

[But why do they have a bad aura]

[Very bad]

[I don't like]

-Wait a minute, let me explain. Cale will hate you if you eliminate them. Cale asked not to attack, right?

[The great hero asked for it but...we were worried that the great hero would be corrupted by this lowly human]

-The main thing is!! Don't attack... okay..? 

-LOVE PEACE DON'T ATTACK!!

[Okay...]

-HAHAHAHAHA LET'S TAKE THEM TO MEET CALE!!

-He's still waiting in the cave?

-OF COURSE!! AND WHERE IS LITTLE DRAGON?

-He fell asleep. It's better this way, these fairies put little dragon Igneel to sleep.

-GOOD!!

[Should.. I take them..?]

-Yes.

[I hate them]

[Little one smell like nature, but they not]

[That one smells of blood]

 

Kim Dokja was stunned by their words, to be honest, Kim Dokja couldn't see, where Cale's wind was.

But the problem is...

 

"Is... that monkey... Ahjussi?"

 

Jihye looked at Dokja strangely.

 

"..."

 

That's not it, the problem is Cale's wind... a little excited...

And the great hero... 

Is that Cale...?

Then the one that smells of blood...

Kim Dokja glanced at Joonghyuk who still had a serious face.

 

[Lowly human]

 

One of fairies said.

 

"...can't you ask gent-"

 

Gilyoung muttered and his mouth was immediately covered by Jihye.

 

[I will take you to the place of the great hero, but don't do anything unnecessary. The great hero went to great lengths to save the world and sacrificed himself, so never hurt the great hero.]

 

Kim Dokja wanted to ask what Cale was actually telling them before he was stunned to hear the sound of the wind.

 

-CALE ALMOST GOT KILLED AT THAT TIME!! THEN HE FIGHTED THE ENEMY AND COMES OUT COVERED IN BLOOD!!

-Ah... that time?

-CORRECT!! THEN HE STILL STABBED THE ROOT OF THE WORLD TREE BRANCH INTO HIS HEART TO KILL WHITE STAR BASTARD!!!

-At least Barrow is good now.. haaa...

 

Yoo Joonghyuk also widened his eyes in horror, Cale once said that he was from another world... then.. was he suffering there?

Which enemy and.. why is that Barrow bastard...

Joonghyuk clenched his sword which made Hyunsung flinch beside him.

 

[Oi, lowly human. If you don't want to come then go home]

 

The fairy who had already walked far away turned around and ordered them in a cold voice.

Kim Dokja and his group realized and chased the fairy.

 

"..this.. should we not hear about this..? Do-dokja-ssi.. what.. do you think this is a gaming problem..?"

 

Jihye and Gilyoung nodded as if they finally understood.

However, Kim Dokja felt that maybe that wasn't the case, but for the moment he nodded.

 

"Of course, maybe a game where Cale and his uncle become enemies and have to fight each other. With the three of them's level of closeness, do Hyunsung-ssi think they will hurt each other?"

 

Kim Dokja spoke as naturally as possible.

 

“Well... I guess, it's impossible...? It seems like Cale-nim's wind doesn't understand what games are..”

 

Hyunsung mumbled and nodded to himself, but Kim Dokja was sure that Wind Cale would definitely understand but...

 

'There's still a lot of time and... I guess everyone has secrets..? Should i ask Cale?'

 

Kim Dokja is in a bit of dilemma.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Ahjussi... why haven't we seen the end...?"

 

Kim Dokja also wondered where the end of this maze was.

They entered the labyrinth and always went the wrong way, Yoo Joonghyuk tried to cut the rocks around him, but who knows what they were made of, this was useless.

 

"You're weak."

"Shut up worm, your legs are shaking."

"At least I walk without being carried like you."

 

Gilyoung said sarcastically to Yoosung who was being carried by Hyunsung.

 

"Han Sooyoung."

"...I'm not a taxi."

 

But this girl still split herself and asked her avatar to carry Gilyoung.

 

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!!"

"SSSt Jihye."

 

Seolhwa patted Jihye on the back who again saw her sword marks fade every time she made a mark.

 

"Master.. can't you destroy this..?"

 

For the umpteenth time Jihye asked, the umpteenth time Joonghyuk slashed the wall and the umpteenth time there wasn't a single scratch.

 

"We have to turn this way now."

 

Hearing Seolhwa's voice, everyone looked at her.

 

"I took note of the plants that appeared around the walls. Finally I finished making a map. Let's try using it and find the edge. I hope I can help."

"Ah... thank you Seolhwa-ssi..."

 

Hyunsung looked like he was going to cry right away.

It seemed he was tired.

So, with the power of Lee Seolhwa's notes.

Left, left, right, left, right, right, left, straight until reach the front door, which finally appears.

They ended up being delayed again...

 

"This... is the size of a normal human, isn't it...?"

 

Sooyoung asked while sucking on candy, which she got from who knows where.

 

"Do you think we can open this, Kim Dokja?"

 

He also wondered, with him and Joonghyuk…. 

No, can this even be pushed..?

 

-Trang trang 

 

Turning his gaze away from Joonghyuk who seemed to have accumulated a grudge for 10 generations, slashed at the door. Kim Dokja looked around him.

From the end of the straight road, murals.. or rather.. it seems, words?

Anyway, this thing decorates their path.

 

"I wonder… what does this mean? A place that isn't affected by starstream... it's rather interesting to be able to, read the stories on the walls."

 

Sooyoung watched the children and Hyunsung who stood looking at the wall mural curiously.

Seolhwa also looked at the mural above the door which also seemed to have the same character.

 

"Can't."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk approached Kim Dokja while wearing a gloomy face.

 

"Well... it's clear that the walls here can't be destroyed..."

"Can't we use Cale's flowers, ahjussi?"

 

Jihye asked, averting her gaze from Mural.

 

"Hah?"

"I mean, the flower can provide translation because it's connected to Cale. Can't it take us in with that connection?"

 

Jihye continued with a confused face.

 

"Eh? Can't?"

"But I guess right?"

 

Gilyoung, who looked at each other with Jihye, took out his flowers and approached the door.

And what's amazing is...

Flowers glow again. 

 

-Giiiik click Boom

 

And the door opened.

 

"Can!"

 

Gilyoung cheered happily and approached Kim Dokja as if asking for praise.

 

"Hyung!"

"Clever."

 

Kim Dokja rubbed Giyoung's head which made Yoosung get a rub because of her sullen face.

 

"...I had that idea..."

 

Of course he ignored Jihye's muttering.

Pushing the door slowly nervously, Joonghyuk pulled Kim Dokja back and pushed quickly.

 

"You took too long."

"..."

"Hahahahaha."

 

Kim Dokja fell silent at Sooyoung's insults and Jihye's laughter.

 

'This child...'

 

Coming in after Yoo Joonghyuk, the first thing he saw when he opened the door was book.

The second thing is book.

Three is books.

Hey.. this is library..?

 

"This.. this is crazy.. how many books?"

"I think this..maybe there are thousands of books..?"

 

Sooyoung and Seolhwa were also surprised.

 

"Ouch.. books.. I'm nauseous."

 

Jihye exaggeratedly covered her mouth. 

Yoosung and Gilyoung were even at a loss for words.

Where is Cale...?

Kim Dokja glanced around.

There were many books piled up on one side, there is also a mountain of books there. It was as if someone had read a book and not put it back again.

 

"Ah that-"

"Cale!"

 

Cutting off Hyunsung's voice, a scream that was surprising enough to come out of Joonghyuk's mouth, shocked everyone.

On the mountain of books.

They saw the little kid they were looking for reading a book.

No.. should that be called reading a book...?

 

-Srek  Srek  Srek  Srek Srek  Srek  Srek  Srek  Srek  Srek  Srek

 

What kind of flipping speed is that?

And this mountain of books.. 

 

"Don't tell me... Cale read everything...? How long has he been here...?"

"Eh? Is there a time difference here?"

 

Jihye asked hearing Sooyoung's statement.

 

"I don't know but... this number can't be read in just two or three days."

 

Sooyoung shook her head in horror. Meanwhile, Yoo Joonghyuk was still trying to approach Cale who was still immersed in the book he was reading in a strange way.

The pile of books in the way made it difficult for them to get close.

Finally after ten minutes of pushing away the many books blocking the way, Yoo Joonghyuk and Lee Seolhwa held the child's hand.

 

"Oh my gosh, you have a fever??!"

 

Seolhwa's scream made everyone there nervous.

Joonghyuk tried to take Cale out when Cale raised his head.

This is same.

The same as the eyes that Cale showed when the strange red tree appeared during the flood disaster.

Kim Dokja widened his eyes in agitation.

These eyes are lifeless.

Cale blinked a few times and looked at the group that had come to Peace Land.

 

"Oh you guys are here."

 

Cale put up the bookmark and was about to get up when his legs became weak.

Luckily, this woman named Seolhwa supported his fallen body.

 

"How much time has passed..."

"I don't know for sure."

 

Cale pulled back the hair above his sweat-filled forehead and pondered a little.

 

"But maybe around 2 weeks."

 

Cale compared it to when he read the Mercenaries Guild's Directory.

Even though there were more books than that, Cale was also reading them faster this time.

 

yeah... previously Ron and the others asked me to stop several times so it took longer.

 

"T-two weeks?? You've been reading for two weeks?!"

"Great.."

"I'm bored after reading for an hour..."

"Ah.. me too.. honestly same .."

 

Jihye, Yoosung, Gilyoung and even Hyunsung were a little amazed by Cale.

However, Kim Dokja, Han Sooyoung and Lee Seolhwa could only be stunned.

 

'This is the type of child who loves study'

 

they thought.

But Cale could only flinch when Yoo Joonghyuk put on a gloomy face.

 

...what's wrong with him..?

 

Cale was about to open his mouth to ask, when Yoo Joonghyuk asked him.

 

"Do you even remember to eat?"

"Huh? Remember?"

 

Cale ate apple pie and lots of lemon tea while reading. He will be hungry if he doesn't eat.

But Yoo Joonghyuk glanced at the pie container and tea flask in the corner.

 

"Did you eat rice, hm?"

 

Only now did Kim Dokja know why Yoo Joonghyuk was angry instead of happy when Cale was finally found.

This kid...

 

""You never ate, when you read all this?!""

 

Cale was so shocked that he stumbled when everyone here was angry.

Even this Seolhwa... and children...

 

...didn't I just say that I ate?

 

Cale wanted to argue when he had a nosebleed.

 

"..."

..oops..

""Cale!!!""

 

And finally Cale had to go through scolding session first...

With Yoo Joonghyuk and Kim Dokja feeding Cale like parents feeding their children who play until they forget to eat.

Really...

Jihye almost had a nosebleed seeing that scene.

Notes:

Cale : I told you I already ate, yum.
Yoo Joonghyuk: *feeds Cale food*
Cale: ...
Cale : *Swallow* I can eat it myself, hand it ov- yum
Yoo Joonghyuk: *feeds Cale food*
Cale: ...
Cale: *Frowning because his throat is dry*
Kim Dokja: *brings a glass of water* Drink.
Cale : Give-
Kim Dokja : *Holding the glass stubbornly*
Cale : *Finally drinks with a dark face*
Yoo Joonghyuk: aaaaa
Cale : ....
Yoo Joonghyuk: aaaaa
Cale: ...
Kim Dokja : Cale, be obedient. Eat first. Open your mouth.
Cale : *glances at Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk with dark face*
Yoo Joonghyuk: aaaa
Cale: *clenches his fists in annoyance*
Kim Dokja : Come on aaaaa
Cale: *Opens mouth while holding his fist*
Also Cale: ...I want to kill these two people.

 

Meanwhile Jihye: Damn... this is great.
Sooyoung in the distance: Fuck, are these just my eyes or am I seeing a harmonious family??

Chapter 71: Chapter 68

Notes:

Can you guess who the 2 people sent by xx and the 3 people from the tcf world are~~?

Those who have read other versions then- sssssttt!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Sleep first!"

 

It can be seen how angry Kim Dokja is, by looking at the veins on his forehead that are protruding, not only him.

 

...only one more hour and I'll finish reading all books. After all, the clue is only one symbol away.

 

Cale ignored the people who were glaring at him and approached the pile of books, which he had not finished reading.

Yeah... try.

 

"..put me down Joonghyuk."

"Take a break, there's no time limit and that book won't run away."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk grabbed Cale's collar to hold him in place, Cale grumbled and glanced at Hyunsung, who was, really..

 

...this is my feeling, does Hyunsung sometimes look like Choi Han...?

 

The man looked like he was almost crying.

 

even though I just had a nosebleed because I was tired, what's with all this excessive people?

 

Cale felt like everyone didn't make sense. Apart from being excessive, this is also too strange.

It's even in apocalypse, no sleep, no food, tired, bleeding, what's wrong with all that? Everything is normal under the current circumstances.

 

"Just an hour, I'll be quiet after that. And haven't you guys already finished the scenario and there's a 27 day limit? I'll be taking a break after this. Besides I'm sick of not seeing the sun, so let's finish and get out. If you're not satisfied, read book with me and look for clues regarding the last symbol before the dot."

 

Cale pointed toward the door that still had a faint green light.

Everyone looked at the door and saw the pile of books that Cale was pointing at. It's not that they don't want to read, it's just...

..can they even really finish in an hour...?

However, Cale didn't wait for a response and pulled up his clothes which were already dry from sweat, thanks to the looted clothes, belonging to Fredo.

Sitting in his previous position and reading again at an incredible speed. The others could only hope that they could find him quickly, so that they could come back and take this unlucky boy out.

 

"Haaaaaaa.."

 

Kim Dokja had a headache.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Not even 15 minutes later, Cale got up from the pile of books and approached the wall.

Others, who feel the world has been purified because of the many letters and strange language, that they almost forget who they are. Also got up and was about to approach Cale.

 

"Continue dreaming and watching the world, then everything will return to peace without collapse."

 

Cale replaced the letters in the symbols and put them together one by one to form words. And after all was said, the door lost its light and fell silent.

Cale almost cursed because he thought he was wrong about one of the symbols and had to check them again one by one.

In front of the group who were also nervous...

The door is open.

Inside there is a beautiful flower garden, too beautiful to be called a garden. If only there wasn't a stone statue in the middle that really disturbs the view because of how dull it is and how many cracks it has.

This could probably be called the most beautiful garden they had ever seen.

Apart from Cale of course, who had a garden in his black castle, at the Henituse Mansion, even saw the garden in the royal palace.

So Cale just nodded when he saw the pile of books in the library suddenly fly up and arrange themselves.

 

At least this doesn't make me have to arrange it up again.

 

Cale watched the green window that appeared in front of him.

 

 

 

[Congratulations on completing the puzzle belonging to the world library]

[You got the 'Fruit of death that can reverse the living and the dead' and the 'Summoning stone'.]

[Receive the gift in front of the dream book statue]

 

 

 

this is the source of this collapsed world, right?

 

Cale raised his eyebrows and stepped into the garden before the others could stop him.

 

"Cale!"

"Ah, don't enter carelessly!!"

 

Joonghyuk and Dokja almost wanted to wrap Cale in a sack or tie him up with rope when this kid who was always careless immediately stepped forward.

But their steps were stopped and they couldn't enter.

 

 

 

[Only those who complete the puzzle can enter.]

 

 

 

Can see how Yoo Joonghyuk immediately got annoyed and took out his sword.

 

"Hey! If you slash and Cale who is inside is affected, it could be serious!!"

 

Holding the hand of the bastard beside him, Kim Dokja really wanted to hit this bastard's head. Cale too, why does it keep making his head hurt???

So they nervously watched Cale from outside the thin barrier blocking them.

And they can only be amazed.

 

"Crazy-!"

"W-will Cale-nim be like that when he grows up???"

"I'm sure Cale will be popular among both men and women."

 

Kim Dokja turned his head at Han Sooyoung's words.

 

"...men?"

"Ish you don't know, don't just read that bad novel, read something else and you'll understand what I mean. That slender, almost beautiful if not apathetic face, is very popular among-"

 

Sooyoung's mouth was quickly covered by Jihye, that girl whispered while looking at children who were staring blankly at Cale, who was still walking casually.

 

"There are children! Are you allowed to say this?!"

"Oh right, I'll show you some links, Kim Dokja, read them until the end and the door to another world will open."

 

Then Han Sooyoung continued her words while also glancing at Cale.

 

"Hah?"

 

Unfortunately Kim Dokja didn't think to read it even though the girl sent 120 links.

That's another scene for later.

 

They looked at Cale, who for some reason suddenly had the appearance of an adult, around 20 with long hair and an extraordinary noble attitude.

The surrounding garden just makes them feel like they are looking at a living painting.

But it was different from those who were shocked to the point that Yoo Joonghyuk could barely close his jaw. Cale was just relieved.

 

It's been a long time since I had an adult form, somehow it's very refreshing.

 

The clothes Cale was wearing were the last clothes he wore when he sealed the sealed god bastard. It seems that because this area is the 'source' area it can reveal his original condition...

 

Yeah.. but they shouldn't have included my bloodied condition too...

 

To be honest, this was what made the group waiting outside, after coming out of awe, into horror.

Of course Cale didn't know.

Cale approached the statue that was glowing faintly as he approached it. There is a dog there...

 

..isn't this Orthrus..?

 

The problem is that this creature doesn't look like a teddy dog or even a police dog...

It's just a two-headed dog monster..

 

where's the cute little dog?! Damn fairy!!!

 

Cale wanted to curse when the 'dog' raised its head and looked at him for a few seconds which made Cale stiffen.

Luckily that was all, he went back to sleep.

Cale continued his journey to the statue and stood in front of it.

Then 2 items appeared in front of him.

A strange black fruit that looks more like a stone, with a shell that can even be used as a weapon to kill monsters. Then a green stone with a strange pattern.

Cale lifted the stone towards the 'sun', there was a strange pattern on it.

 

-It means summon, and the rest... it seems.. maybe a magic pattern? 💦

'Summoning circle?'

-Sort of 💦

 

Cale nodded and was about to put the rock into his spatial bag when another strange rock came out of his bag.

 

"...hah..?"

This... since when do I have another stone?

 

(#Note: Remember the scenario gift stone to the S classes special Valentine's world?)

 

The stone, which has the same color but different patterns. Became a beam of light and entered the stone in his hand.

 

"?"

-? 💦

 

Then a description appeared.

 

 

 

[Summoning stone :

A stone that has been enhanced by a communication stone of the same power, will be able to summon three people from the desired world temporarily. The person who will be brought will only be determined by the other world, because it must have the consent of the party from the other world. The duration of the summoning is based on the strength of the summoned party. However, those who are too strong to cross the limit will not be able to.]

 

 

 

Cale narrowed his eyes viciously.

 

if I send a dragon it will take a long time and send an ordinary person it will be fast, something like that? There won't be any side effects, right?

 

As if answering Cale's question, the tattoo heated up and a window appeared.

 

 

[There is no effect, Cale, but if they are strong, then their existence will be enough to appear. That's the only reason.]

 

 

Before Cale asked any more questions, the window resumed.

 

 

[I have spoken to your god, I will summon 2 additional people in nearby dimensions who have already made contact with you.]

 

 

"What? Who? Which world again? Not-"

 

Cale was about to ask, it wasn't the world when he did the god test, right? When the window cuts it off.

 

 

[That's the world where you accidentally get a strange additional scenario. You're losing your memory, time is running out. You can ask those who come later.]

 

 

strange additional scenarios??? No!

"Wait a minute!"

 

Cale shouted before this strange god could leave again.

 

"I will fight a fairly strong enemy in your world, is that okay?"

 

 

[I will create a special room and as long as you don't leave there then you won't be suspected. I also made some kind of addition so that your enemies don't notice the oddity and stay there. I'll imagine it.]

 

 

Cale was a little strange about the word 'imagine'.

 

-Seems like he's the source 💦

'..What..?'

-Dreaming and imagining are almost the same 💦

 

Cale widened his eyes in amazement. Should he ask?

But he said his time is running out, when could he talk again?

 

 

[We will be able to talk more later, Cale, are there any more questions about this?]

 

 

"Ah..."

I think I'll ask a lot of questions later.

"If I strengthen my strength now, will it be affected? I need to be strong to fight later."

 

 

[Your powers may temporarily return until the summoning duration ends. I'll do some additions later. You can strengthen here. This place has a lot of power, there will be little starstream influence here.]

 

 

Cale nodded as the window disappeared.

 

-You intend to increase my strength, Cale? ⛈️

'Yes'

I should at least increase the cheapskate's strength. Then rest well before facing the battle later.

 

Cale nodded and looked at the green area in the distance.

 

good, I don't think there will be a fire there.

 

So the others noticed their Cale Henituse, entered the green field area and... climbed the tree.

 

""???""

 

From the ground, 'lava' emerged as if there was a hidden volcano in the ground.

 

"Ha ha.."

 

There was a strange laugh from Cale.

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA I HAVEN'T BEEN THIS HAPPY FOR A LONG TIME!! LET'S WASTE MONEY!!!"

 

Cale from the top of the tree, above the strange 'lava'... laughed out loud as he took out a lot of dollar bills from his spatial bag and threw them into the lava.

 

"What is that brat doing again??!"

 

Han Sooyoung dropped candy in her mouth in surprise.

Others, even Yoo Joonghyuk and Kim Dokja were at a loss for words. 

Cale laughed crazily as he threw his money into the 'lava'. 

No, not just money...

There was also a coin that glowed gold that he threw there.

Diamond...

Gold bar..

 

"...how much money does Cale have."

 

Jihye couldn't help but mutter when she saw Cale's endless assets. Even Kim Dokja thought.

'Even before scenario came... this kid was already so rich that he was too rich?? Is this Kevin guy that rich?'

Of course not, Cale's assets alone could be bigger than that man.

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHA BURN! BURN AND EAT IT ALL. THIS IS THE FUNCTION OF MONEY!!!!"

"...Ca-Cale is going crazy.."

"W-was Cale-nim too stressed to become like that..?"

 

Gilyoung and Hyunsung also could only stare at crazy Cale in confusion.

Really...

Cale was very happy.

 

"GOOD! GETTING STRONGER AND STRONGER!!"

-MONEY!! HAHAHA EVEN THOUGH THIS PAPER IS USELESS BUT IT FEELS FUN TO BURNING IT!! AGAIN CALE!!!⛈️

"YEAH BURN IT ALL! THIS THING USELESS SO BURN IT ALL!!"

-BURN!! UWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA⛈️

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

-HEHEHE HEHEHE⛈️

-...Don't waste it, maybe you'll need it later 🪨

"Tsk"

-Tch ⛈️

-...🪨

 

Superrock could only remain silent looking at the two of them, who were really united.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


It had been more than 30 minutes since Cale wasted money.

Cale no longer made a sound, but he still took out a strange potato sack and poured out gold coins and diamonds.

 

Hyung-nim's money is indeed the best

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hac-CHU!!"

"Are you sick, prince cookies?"

"Ah, Raon-nin, I'm not sick. But maybe my dongsaeng did something to make my head dizzy that's why I sneezed."

"Eh... does that... have related, prince cookies?"

 

The cute Raon picked up a cookies in basket (Alberu threw away all the cookies made by Barrow and displayed only his own) and tilted his head.

Alberu wanted to say, of course it was unrelated, but changed the subject.

 

"Is there any news from the saints?"

"Nothing! Kind Jack also said that the lousy sun god still didn't answer him and probably didn't dare!!"

 

Alberu stopped the twitching of his lips after hearing that Jack was angry again.

 

"Cage also said that the bastard god only whined that he was also confused, and then Cage still cursed him, on the first floor!!"

 

Now Alberu had to use all his wisdom as crown prince to completely suppress his laughter.

After the screen went dead when Cale was crying because he was surrounded by strange winged creatures (That's not why...) everyone, especially Eruhaben-nim who knows since when, called Cale his sweet grandson (Since seeing lots of adorable videos of Cale) immediately went berserk and took Miss Rosalyn, was also angry that her adorable little brother (?) had been kidnapped by another noona (Alberu still doesn't understand what happened to Miss Rosalyn... why is the topic of her anger different?).

They created a fairly large magic circle in front of the sealed god's temple and were about to flee to another world.

Luckily it failed.

Alberu didn't know what would happen if the dragons fought with the gods...

Ehem.. should he say that.. Eruhaben-nim is going to beat up the god of death..?

Anyway, failure and black screen make people panic. Choi Han even started to go crazy which had to be restrained by Barrow (That man became Choi Han's new punching bag to avoid risks denuding the forest of death).

The saints are still trying to ask for definite news from the gods and some people are holding back the crazed Clopeh who curses the gods for not being able to protect the legend- Ahem.

Well, that's basically the point..

Cute Raon-nim who is here too, even though he eats cookies. His hands kept contacting some strange people...

 

"Right, burn the temple of the god of death if humans don't show up in three days."

"Okay Raon-nim."

"We have to threaten that stupid god. Humans continue to suffer because of him."

"That's right, all for our hero Cale Henituse, we won't let gods hurt our heroes just because they are gods."

"That's right, humans must continue to be monitored and protected from that god."

 

Alberu chose to pretend not to hear it.

Surely...

 

ah.. my dear dongsaeng.. i will give you 5 gold plaques.. so show up.. okay? Before everything goes wrong...

 

Alberu prayed with all his heart, for his dongsaeng to show himself...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"By the way, Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk, who had been transformed into the statue 'Joonghyuk' for an hour, only glanced at him and looked at the adult Cale on the tree.

 

"How did you know that Cale, were piles of books there? And I also didn't think that he didn't even eat... normally people don't immediately think like that?"

 

This time Joonghyuk turned his body towards Dokja.

He opened his mouth.

 

"You remember the perfect graduation record that used to be a hot topic."

"Ah, I know!! My mother used to always be busy asking me to imitate that mysterious person! Got perfect scores in finance and all subjects~~"

"Well... that's amazing. The hospital I work at is also trying to attract that guy."

 

Jihye and Seolhwa answered.

Kim Dokja also nodded because he also knew the news. It's a shame that the name, age and even address are kept secret. The company he was in also went crazy trying to recruit this mysterious person.

But Hyunsung's words made him choke on air.

 

"Is... that graduate is Cale?"

"..no..it's possible right..?"

 

Sooyoung also almost choked on her candy and added in a shaky voice.

But Joonghyuk nodded.

 

"He was around 6 years old and he completed his graduation for the reason that he wanted to be slacker and didn't want to be told to go to school by his uncle."

".."

"..."

"??"

"..."

"..."

"?! Hey what kind of absurd reason is that???"

"Oh my..."

 

Dokja, Sooyoung, Hyunsung, Gilyoung, Yoosung, Jihye and even Seolhwa can only think that the brain circuits of geniuses are different.

 

"He rented the university library and read all the books there."

"Eh... but what does this have to do with what I asked you...?"

"Maybe not exactly same, but at that time Cale read 5 thick books in 1 hour. And locked himself up for a week without eating, just cookies and drinking water."

 

Now everyone is silent seeing that there was a similar situation before, only Jihye was stunned.

 

"5 thick books in 1 hour? What... how..?"

"I think that's why Cale has great reading skills..."

 

Yoosung answered Jihye's question.

Joonghyuk sighed in resignation.

 

"My little sister, Mia said that Cale hadn't come home from university when I came home from Game match for a week. I ran and found him there with a fever and sweating profusely while the kid was still busy reading..."

 

Kim Dokja held his breath...

This child... has the nature of ignoring the condition of his body...

He must be monitored closely..

Others also thought almost same.

 

"Eh... but how do you know Cale reads 5 books in one hour...?"

"The next day I accompanied him again because he was whining, and that's what happened."

"The fever...?"

"Down in a day."

 

Joonghyuk nodded at Seolhwa's question.

Honestly Cale was getting better because crybaby, and Cale was whining because he was thinking about the long break he would soon get after taking the exam. 

So he wanted to finish quickly and quickly meet his beloved 'slacker life'.

 

"Hm? Why are you guys piling up in front of the door?"

 

Cale, who had come back from who knows when and shrunk down to being cute again, asked while tilting his head.

The others stared at Cale blankly as he started to feel uncomfortable.

 

"Say it if you want to say it. Stop looking at me like that."

 

Cale said while clicking his tongue and storing the spatial bag in his pocket.

5 meters closer to the door, his body became smaller again, and this made Cale a little annoyed.

 

"Let's go back."

I think my family will panic when the Channel is turned off...

 

Well... not just panic...

That's so messy, Cale...

And Cale doesn't know how this group will also become more protective (Although maybe they didn't show it too much because he was afraid of making Cale uncomfortable)...

Cale...

You...

 

 

["You unlucky bastard"

By. Ancient golden dragon, Eruhaben]

Notes:

Cale : Where's Barrow? It hasn't appeared for 2 days.
Dorph : ....
Sayeru : ....
Cale : ?
Dorph : Detained.
Cale : ....?
Dorph : 2 days ago, neighbor said that he was a bad uncle because he didn't let you go to school. Then they argued until they almost fought.
Sayeru : ....the truth is that my liege was almost beaten.
Cale : ....
Sayeru : Nothing serious, just detention for a few days. *shows video*

-Barrow: Why am I bad?? Why? You don't know that my cute nephew always looks at me like he's looking at a dead person every time I ask him to go to school. Why am I wrong now?? What did I do wrong?
-Police officer : ....
-Barrow : You guys have no idea how hard it is to be an uncle! I can't be angry with my cute Cale. It's not like giving him a delicious meal and he'll be happy! Cale is different!!
-Police officer : ....
-Barrow : You guys, this isn't fair!!
-Police officer:...

 

Cale : ....
Dorph : ....
Cale : Where is that video from?
Sayeru : Police officers, they asked about my liege's mental history.
Cale : ....
Sayeru : So Cale. *Takes out cute bag* You have to go to school or my liege will break child molestation laws.
Dorph : *Takes out a Hello Kitty water bottle*
Cale : *Stares at the cute bear bag and pink water bottle with disgust* I'm an adult. I'm not a child.
Sayeru : My liege will become criminal *In an exaggerated tone*
Dorph : Criminal *Wipes fake tears*
Cale : *Irritated and wants to make a lion and bear carpet* Ok.*Gritting his teeth* Sayeru takes care of Barrow. Dorph takes care of the house. I'm going to take a special exam.
Sayeru : Won't you attract attention?
Cale : Just make an agreement and I'm not old enough and ask the government to keep it secret. After all, it will apocalypse. No need to think long.

 

And this is the beginning of Cale's struggle to avoid school, and the end of the beautiful dreams of Sayeru, Dorph and Barrow who want to see Cale go to school with a cute bag.

Chapter 72: Chapter 69

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A golden chain wrapped around monster's body.

There is also electricity flowing around the chains that scorches monsters in one attack.

Cale saw all of that with his own eyes.

But he couldn't move.

Like he was being held back by something.

No.

It looks like he's in someone's arms?

 

uncomfortable...

 

Cale felt annoyed and hit the man in front of him just like when he forced Barrow to put him down.

But that man laughed happily without moving an inch.

 

this bastard...

 

So Cale, gritting his teeth in annoyance, tried to say something.

But instead of sound, he opened his eyes.

 

oh...

 

Apparently he was just dreaming.

 

..weird dream..

 

Cale was about to sit down when he saw a black figure sitting in a chair to the right of his bed.

Poor lighting, and all black...

Cale almost shouted.

 

"..Joonghyuk?"

 

The scary bastard opened his eyes and buzzed.

 

"Thirsty?"

 

Then he stood up and poured water, not forgetting to help Cale sit down naturally.

 

"...Stop treating me as a child."

"You are a child."

"You can also see that, I have grown up."

"Say that when your body gets taller later."

Wow.. this bastard, is asking to fight with me, isn't he..?

 

Cale hit the head of bastard in front of him, as the door opened.

 

-Pletak

-Crack

 

Kyrgios, Kim Dokja and Sooyoung, appeared from behind the door while stunned.

 

"Woah... you really hit him??"

 

Sooyoung felt this was a very amazing thing, and what was even more amazing was that protagonist of this world was not angry or upset. He even placed the glass of water on the side table and took Cale's reddened hand while patting Cale's head soothingly.

 

"Okay, you've grown up."

"Son of a bitch..."

"Calm down, drink first, I'll bring you food."

 

Straightening the blanket that was messy due to Cale's actions when he just woke up, Joonghyuk without changing his expression went to kitchen.

 

"Crazy??"

 

Sooyoung feels that maybe... Joonghyuk is someone else...?

She thought of thousands of drama plots 'soul-changing' novels with all her heart.

However, Kim Dokja understood this feeling of plagiarism and shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Well, this is normal. Get used to it. Mia and Cale. I think Yoo Joonghyuk thinks those two are someone he has to protect."

 

Leaving Sooyoung stunned, after stopping her imagination.

Sooyoung thought.. well.. she knew that Joonghyuk was soft towards Cale but... didn't imagine it would turn out like this..?

Dokja approached Cale who was gritting his teeth, ignoring Kyrgios' heated gaze.

Kyrgios' hot gaze... Cale somehow felt like he was looking at Eruhaben who had thousands of words of scold but was holding back...

 

"Ahem."

 

Cale decided to turn his head and look at Kim Dokja.

 

"What's wrong? Did something special happen?"

 

Kim Dokja clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.

 

"Why something special happen? Do I have to come only when something happens? Aren't you tired Cale? Why don't you just keep resting, there are enough adults here to handle it, even if something special happens. Don't keep asking."

 

Cale frowned in dissatisfaction.

 

"I'm an adult too."

"Yeah, yeah. I saw your adult form, but you're still a kid right now."

 

Cale's hands itched, wanting to hit someone.

But if he explained, he would have to explain the problems about another world...

 

forget it..

 

Cale took out a spatial bag... 

 

..wait..where did these pajamas come from?

 

Cale was stunned by the change in his clothing style.

This...

Clothes with motifs...

Hello kitty...

 

"....?"

 

Cale was stunned.

Actually, even if Cale was a mess and had to change, the clothes Sayeru and Dorph gave him were not children's clothes. The clothes could be said to be 'quite' (?) stylish. 

In other words, clothes with an adult impression.

Not children's pajamas...

 

"I asked the children here to provide clothes of your age. I don't think it's comfortable to wear those luxurious clothes to sleep. But apparently no one is your age."

“Oh that's from me, thank me, Cale. I brought the clothes with a little hope. Thank goodness my dream came true."

 

Cale glared at Sooyoung who continued Kyrgios' words while smiling happily.

 

"Your old clothes are in the cupboard."

 

Kyrgios pointed at the cupboard on the side of the wall, to distract Cale who almost throw cheapskate power.

 

...I'll change it.

 

Cale got up and approached the cupboard.

 

"Hey, didn't you just wake up? Don't stand up straight away."

 

Cale ignored Sooyoung's scolding and Kim Dokja's gaze, then took his spatial bag.

He took out a death fruit and threw it at Kim Dokja.

 

"Hah?"

“Have Bihyung send it to Hades.”

"Ah.."

 

In a daze, Kim Dokja nodded and left.

Cale looked at Sooyoung who was leaning against the door while sucking on candy.

 

"I want to talk to Mr. Kyrgios. Can you go?"

"Tsk, you kicked me out?"

"So you know, go"

"...why are you always so rude to me Cale...?"

 

Cale ignored Sooyoung's muttering, which made that girl click her tongue and come out.

 

"See you later Cale, oh and tonight there will be a banquet so get well quickly. Come join in."

 

Sooyoung waved her hand and with attention, closed the door.

 

"First of all..."

 

Cale gave a respectful bow to Kyrgios that made that man frown.

 

"I haven't thanked you yet for telling me about that fruit. Thank you."

"No need."

"No this is necessary, I heard from the fairies that you can be considered a half guard. And you usually don't easily give hints about that fruit."

"Fairy?"

"Yes."

"Do you understand their language?"

"Yes."

"Hoo."

 

Kyrgios nodded.

 

"Well I'm not a guard, but I just don't like it when any constellation or man with arrogance sets foot on this planet."

"Therefore, thanks to your guidance, Mr. Kyrgios."

 

Cale lowered his head once again which made Kyrgios a little strange.

 

"You are very polite, unlike those two people just now."

...Kim Dokja and Sooyoung?

"Those two men really have no manners. One is a thief and the other is a hothead."

..ah.. this.. Dokja and Joonghyuk? and thieves...

 

 

+

[Cale : Tell me, did you steal skill from Kyrgios?

Kim Dokja : I just need a little understanding to get the skill. I can't learn it, have you forgotten how talentless I would be if I had to learn it normally? And time was tight, so when I got it, I went straight away. At that time he was away... well... I guess it's correct to say that I stole...? What is it?

Cale : Oh, this guy says you're a thief.

Kim Dokja: Ish.. I told you that time was tight... I'm still late, fortunately there were no victims..

Cale : OK, continue the conversation with Bihyung.

Kim Dokja : Wow, do you have peeking skills?

Cale : No, I'm not you. You just got the fruit, who else can you talk to?

Kim Dokja : Eh.. right.. and I don't have peeping ski-

Cale: Hm?

Kim Dokja : ...Cale... ]

+

 

 

Cale looked back at Kyrgios and said.

 

"Maybe they are annoying Mr Kyrgios but they don't have any bad intentions. One is in a hurry to save the other and the other..."

...Joonghyuk.. what..?

 

Confused, Cale answered carelessly.

 

"Well.. he has his reasons."

Maybe... because there really are crazy people who are crazy, for no reason?

 

Cale nodded as if to reassure himself.

 

"And I want to talk to someone, could... please Mr. Kyrgios come out too?"

"Constellation?"

 

Kyrgios raised his eyebrows.

 

"...no. A damn god."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' grimaces]

"This thing."

 

Cale said with a straight face, pointing toward the message window.

 

"Interesting constellation."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Interesting and stupid."

"Okay, I'll go."

"Ah, and please ask Joonghyuk to wait outside. I don't want to be disturbed."

 

Kyrgios, who was about to close the door, looked at the little boy and nodded.

 

-Klek

 

Cale took his top's whip out of his spatial bag, as he climbed back onto the bed.

 

"Guard the door and don't let anyone in or listen in."

-OKAY CALE!! WE WILL FLY OUT THOSE WHO FORCED THEIR WAY IN!!

-Yes Sir!!

-Okay Cale.

 

After putting down his top's whip, Cale raised his head.

 

"So? My family isn't in a state of chaos because it was suddenly cut off, right?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' crying]

ah.. messed up..

 

After Cale came out of the cave, Cale was confronted by Igneel who was crying, but before Cale could calm that little dragon...

Cale fell unconscious.... until today, because of that he was a bit worried.

 

"How many days have I passed out?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' said you slept for 2 days after appearing.]

 

Cale nodded.

 

great, only 2 days.

-I'm trying 💓

-Cale.. hungry.. 🛡️

'thank you, crybaby.'

-Always Cale.. sniff... as long as you don't overdo it... sniff oh Cale.. 💓

 

Cale ignored the crybaby's request and didn't realize it was one more day, the cute little black dragon and his sect would burn down the temple of the god of death.

The god of death was very grateful that his son woke up on time...

Just yesterday the temple was repainted white from pink...

Why does the god's fate always...

 

"Because I woke up and was fine. I think those over there shouldn't worry too much, right? Anyway, I will bring 3 people to help me fight hunters. So please consider who will come. Even if it's for a moment, I think this can also be a good help."

 

Cale said trying to talk to his family through channel.

Then he imagined Eruhaben...

 

"Ah, and don't bring Eruhaben-nim here. He's still injured and I'm sure he hasn't drunk the jar yet. So don't you dare come here or I'll forbid him from even fighting."

 

Eruhaben snorted in another world, but froze after hearing Cale's next words.

 

"I will push myself to the end if Eruhaben-nim or the injured come."

 

Cale said super seriously which made the ancient dragon release pressure in annoyance.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Humans are worried about you, Grandpa Goldie!!"

"Huh, this unlucky bastard, does he know that it's not appropriate for him to worry about other people?"

"Well... that's how my dongsaeng is. Auntie."

"Yes Alberu?"

"Please gather everyone, let's hold a meeting."

"I'll arrange it."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile Alberu and his family discussed the problem 'who goes with legend' (it was Clopeh who spread the news, this guy was very fast in spreading information) to help his adventure.

Cale took out summoning stone.

 

'How do I activate it?'

-I don't know, just try to imagine💦

 

Cale nodded and closed his eyes.

Then the stone flew from his hand and disappeared.

 

....damn?

 

Fortunately, this is not a sign of failure.

 

 

 

[You used summoning stone]

[After you return to the scenario area, the companions you summoned will start arriving]

 

 

 

Nodding his head, Cale went to the bathroom to shower and change clothes, then Cale came out of his room.

 

"Ah... our god."

"God has awake..."

"Little god..."

 

With a black face... Cale thought about a plan to lock himself in his room, until it was time to go back...

 

"Ah! Cale-nim awake!!"

 

Hyunsung, who returned after bringing firewood, approached Cale happily.

 

"Did you sleep well?"

"Thanks to those of you who brought me back."

"Eh... that's all can do..."

"That's also a help."

 

Cale patted the embarrassed Hyunsung (..tall... Cale needs to tiptoe) on the shoulder and approached the busy kitchen.

 

"Quite a peaceful afternoon."

"They prepared a party for us."

 

Jihye answered who heard Cale's words.

 

"Hello Cale!!"

 

Gilyoung with a bright smile looked at Cale while glancing at the dining table.

 

"Watch your hands son, wait another hour."

 

Seolhwa said while helping this planet person carry plates. While looking at Yoosung's itchy hands.

 

"That's right, you're very impatient Yoosung!"

"What? I saw you eating cake there earlier!"

"W-what?!"

"Do not lie!"

"You!!"

 

Cale pulled the two of them out of the kitchen and came out with Jihye following behind, leaving Hyunsung behind.

They also met Sooyoung on the road who helped make sweets.

 

"Yes, add a little more sugar~~ more~~ Good~~"

how many kilos of sugar did she put in?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Sitting with the three in garden which, although quite destroyed, is still beautiful....

Gilyoung opened his mouth while looking at Cale.

 

"Hey Cale..."

"Hm?"

"I heard from your wind that you stab your heart and fought villain... Uncle Barrow... that's... true..?"

 

Even though Kim Dokja said it was a game, Gilyoung still felt something strange.

Cale raised his eyebrows in surprise.

He picked up his top whip and heard the explanation from the most 'sane' wind.

 

-Sorry Cale, we didn't know these people heard us talking... so we chatted with fairies comfortably...

"Oh... about this?"

 

Cale looked back at Gilyoung.

 

"Just a game"

"Game?"

 

Yoosung asked.

 

"Yep."

 

Cale answered naturally.

 

"Sayeru brought a new game from overseas, I got the wrong role...hero."

 

Cale found it difficult to say the word 'hero'.

 

"My enemy is Barrow, and to kill him completely, I have to make a dagger from the world tree with the help of the hero's fresh blood. And only then can I kill villain."

 

Cale explained calmly without realizing that his words had awakened bad memories belonging to his family in original world.

Let's hope that who came, wouldn't make Cale have a severe scold session.

 

"What kind of game is that?"

 

Jihye asked curiously.

 

"I don't remember the title, I immediately burned that annoying game."

 

Cale suddenly imagined Clopeh, he swore he would throw Clopeh who had the unlucky recording of him, killing Barrow before.

 

That bastard's recordings are still...

 

Cale gritted his teeth.

Which made the three of them realize that game might, leave Cale with trauma.

 

"...and did you copy that game when you stab that dagger?"

"You imitated that game when stabbing dagger, hm?"

 

Jihye suddenly said at the same time Yoo Joonghyuk appeared... hearing all that.

 

"..."

what should I make an excuse for?

"You..."

 

Cale turned his gaze back, toward Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

Ouch..

 

Cale finally noticed 'regressor in the apron' carrying a plate, whose face was as black as the bottom of a pot.

 

"..."

Am I going to be scolded again...?

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' laughs]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' nods his head in agreement]


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"You seem to really like drinking."

"Well... today it's hard to see."

 

Kim Dokja took out a lot of distilled spirits remaining in the warehouse with the help Gillemium.

Peace Land's drink had a very low alcohol content, so he needed a lot to make the desired drink.

Well... apart from the alcohol that Cale took out.

Kim Dokja was a bit confused, how many bottles of alcohol did that kid have?

The men in Peace Land had already fallen while Cale was still drinking smoothly.

And forget about restraining Cale...

Cale is really smart at finding openings to drink..

Joonghyuk was completely overwhelmed.

 

[Constellation 'Snake Cutter' interested in your brewing.]

 

Kim Dokja poured alcohol into a human-sized bucket, threw in all ingredients he had and started stirring.

 

"You make alcohol with that?"

 

Kim Dokja almost shouted in surprise, when Cale's voice suddenly sounded.

 

"Y-you surprised me. Why are you here?"

"That bastard is going around looking for me. Where else can I drink in secret if I'm not here?"

"..stop drinking."

"I haven't relaxed for a long time, come on."

 

Cale clicked his tongue and looked at Dokja's alcohol.

The ingredients...

 

I will never drink it...

 

Kim Dokja also shook his head at Cale who, even he was blushing, had very sober eyes.

 

 

 

[Eighth Head of  the Sovereign of Eight Heads .]

[The Seventh Tail of the Sovereign of Eight Heads.]

 

 

 

 

+

[Cale : ..this is the mixture..? Where did you get this thing...?

Kim Dokja : Just watch first. This is an item that comes out when defeating Yamata no Orochi. It was a fragment rather than a proper body part because the actual body did not appear. However, they still contained part of the power of constellation.

Cale : ...but snakes...

Kim Dokja : There are also items that can be obtained. 

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja : Just look. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja grinned as Cale once again thought that he would never drink this thing.

An item comes out of the wine...

Does it make sense to drink it...?

As Cale was about to drink from his bottle, bottle was snatched away when a sound was heard.

 

"You know this hidden part."

“Am I not a prophet? Now give me your sword.”

 

Yoo Joonghyuk held the bottle in his left hand and took the sword obediently to Kim Dokja, ignoring Cale's hard face who had his alcohol taken from him, the nth time.

Cale shifted his gaze from evil bastard in front of him to Kim Dokja's 'work'.

He had heard everything that happened during the fight from the three children.

And that sword was the one used before.

Kim Dokja threw the Totsuka-no-tsurugi he received from Yoo Joonghyuk into the alcohol. 

 

 

+

[Cale : I won't drink it.

Kim Dokja : Well... Don't drink alcohol, Cale. By the way, it shouldn't have been made like this in the first place but I used a shortcut. Too long and complicated if too appropriate.]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja heard Cale snort while watching Totsuka-no-tsurugi melt into the alcohol.

 

 

 

[Two stories give meaning to your actions.]

[The narratives of Sovereign of Eight Heads and Snake Cutter have been merged.]

[Some parts of the story were damaged due to incorrect transmission.]

 

 

 

"Tsk."

 

Cale also saw the message that appeared while hearing Kim Dokja's disappointed clicked.

 

 

 

[The narrative of Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi is revealed!]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja: According to the story, Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi is a sword that came out of the drunken tail of Yamata no Orochi. 

Cale : That's why you made this strange alcohol.

Kim Dokja : Hey, this isn't strange. Anyway it is possible to obtain it using a shortcut. Anyway, I need the drink too, so might as well.

Cale : I won't drink it.

Kim Dokja : Oh come on Cale, I told you, from the start you shouldn't drink.

Cale: heh. ]

+

 

 

Cale could even fight Bud, this bastard who couldn't drink much was looking down on him. If only he could show his true form.

Then Lee Jihye's voice was heard asking in doubt.

 

"Why did you throw the sword into precious alcohol?"

ah... it turns out this kid was the one who leaked my location...

 

Cale looked at Jihye who was averting her gaze with a guilty conscience from Cale's expressionless face, when Kim Dokja answered.

 

"Wait and see."

 

A moment later, a mysterious aura flowed from the alcohol and a sword surrounded by pure white light rose.

 

 

 

[The star relic 'Heavenly Sword of Gathering Clouds' has appeared!]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : As expected, it appeared. There is nothing wrong with the method from Ways of Survival.

Cale : You sound like you're showing off.

Kim Dokja : hehe.]

+

 

 

....then Yoo Joonghyuk took the sword. 

 

"This is mine."

“Hey! We caught him together.”

"I caught him."

 

 

+

[Cale : Isn't it true that you use his sword?

Kim Dokja : Damn... Normally, I would insist but Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes were serious this time. This bastard...

Cale : Is that all?

Kim Dokja : Of course not, the relic itself is not my goal but it's still bittersweet to take the star relic right in front of me.... 

Cale : Fight. Don't give up.

Kim Dokja : You know that I can't fight him here Cale. ]

+

 

 

 

[The star relic 'Grassmower Sword' has appeared!]

 

 

 

Then the knife appeared from the alcohol.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ... Eh?

Cale: What? Isn't this what you expected?

Kim Dokja : N-no... wait

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : That's right... in Ways of Survival there is additional information... I realized too late...

Cale : Don't explain it in a disjointed way. 

Kim Dokja : I mean. Perhaps the name Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi is used for five things in total. In other words, one sword appears in Ways of Survival and the other four swords are not mentioned.

Cale : Take it quickly! ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja deftly took the knife and looked at Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

“Then this is mine. Any complaints?”

"That ..." 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's narrowed eyes looked at him before he turned around. 

 

"Do what you want."

"Hey, give me back my alcohol first!!"

 

Cale shouted seeing the bastard confiscate his alcohol again.

 

 

+

[Cale : Damn it.

Kim Dokja : I'll let you taste the alcohol I made.

Cale : No thanks. What is the function that knife?

Kim Dokja : It's the second in Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi, Grasscutter Sword. This sword contains the power of a dragon slayer. I don't need to be afraid of any dragon species I encounter in the future.

Cale : You will kill dragon..?]

+

 

 

Feeling killing intent, Kim Dokja continued his words hastily.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : There is a future scenario that makes us fight disaster dragon!!

Cale : Then you will kill him?

Kim Dokja : No!! It's just a clone even though it's a star relic, but at least it can be used to do something.

Cale: Oh.

Kim Dokja : Then the intention to kill you...

Cale: Tsk. ]

+

 

 

While Kim Dokja was sweating profusely, Jihye who was watching from the side said with a frown 

 

"This Small-minded man got sword..."

 

That girl joked, fooling around before poking at the jar of alcohol.

 

“Can we drink this now? The smell is no joke.”

"You are still underage..."

“Hey, Cale is drinking too.”

“He seems strong- ah no, Cale doesn't drink either.”

"I'm not drinking that stuff."

 

Meanwhile Kim Dokja and Cale argued. People flocked to the gold-colored alcohol. Everyone seemed hungry for alcohol. 

Well, they'll get drunk just from smelling it...

 

"Drink it all."

 

People started drinking like crazy after Kim Dokja gave permission.

 

"Ohh, how does it feel like this?"

"Heavenly drink!"

 

People drank golden alcohol and exclaimed happily. 

 

 

[Kim Dokja : Well it's fermented with the magic power of constellation so it will naturally have a good taste. In fact, the alcohol content in it is not significant but it also has the effect of increasing statistics.

Cale : Useless to me.

Kim Dokja : Yes... but are you sure you want to take out another bottle? Yoo Joonghyuk is looking at you like a hawk.]

+

 

 

Cale gasped as his hand in spatial pocket froze and looked behind him.

There was Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"Aren't you drinking?"

 

Kim Dokja asked Yoo Joonghyuk. 

Kim Dokja looked closer and saw that Yoo Joonghyuk was bringing a plate into Cale's hands. It looked like he was making a simple dish.

Following him towards the party while dragging Cale, Kim Dokja saw him slicing and grilling meat and vegetables. 

It was an outdoor party, so the food ingredients brought by small people were piled up in the area. However, Yoo Joonghyuk's cooking...

Yoo Jonghyuk spoke in a cold tone. 

 

"I don't consume anything made by anyone else."

"Are you afraid of being poisoned?"

"That's because it's not delicious."

"What delicious food you make..."

 

Kim Dokja said this while watching Cale who was let go by Yoo Joonghyuk... stopped looking for an opening to drink alcohol and sat back.

 

'It's that delicious, until Cale sits down nicely?'

 

So Kim Dokja quickly took a bite of the dish that Yoo Joonghyuk made.

Then... 

No, what is this?

Lee Seolhwa, who was helping Yoo Joonghyuk nearby, smiled and asked. 

 

"Is it delicious?"

"...Yes."

 

Very tasty. It's really delicious. No, it was the best dish he had ever eaten including Uncle Cale's. 

What is this meat skewer?

One side of Yoo Joonghyuk's expressionless mouth curled up. 

Shit. Even if he was regressor, how could this bastard cook so well?

 

 

+

[Cale : Maybe it was because of regression, he honed one of his hobbies.

Kim Dokja : Hobby?

Cale : Yes, he loved cooking even before the apocalypse. He used to give me and Mia food.

Kim Dokja : ...damn.

Cale : It's even better than before apocalypse. How does the taste?

Kim Dokja : ... ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja muttered something and moved away when he heard something that was like a musical instrument. 

Amazing music that is very calm and immersive.

Kim Dokja and Cale followed the sound and saw a small man sitting on top of the castle. 

It was the smallest person who was as handsome as Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

"Kyrgios?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded at Cale's question and saw that man sitting on the ledge and playing the violin while looking at the distant sky. It is gentle and sometimes sad. It was filled with a faint longing. The noisy crowd stopped one by one and listened to the music. Excessive heat cools down.

First, a person's eyes turn red. 

Then the next person cried. It seemed contagious and they all started crying. 

As if they missed the moment they had to cry, everyone burst into tears.

The residents of the Land of Peace also experienced the scenario. It is music that comforts them.

Cale, who was eating while standing, was pulled by Yoo Joonghyuk again to sit next to him and stuffed him with lots of food.

 

"Don't wander around looking for an opening, eat and sit well."

"Ha ha ha"

 

There was also Seolhwa's amused laughter.

 

this bastard.. 

 

But Cale was quite happy.

 

This is also delicious.

 

Notes:

When Cale family was having a meeting.
A bird with purple eyes and a white-haired man were stalking in the dark.

Bird: Looks like my son doing something interesting again.
Someone: I will record the moment when heroes save the legend.

 

Bud who guards the gate of the demon world: Why do I have a bad feeling...?
Alberu who noted many people's suggestions: ... suddenly I got goosebumps, is my dongsaeng doing something naughty again...?

 

Cale : *Hachooo!!* ???

 

God : *Goosebumps* ???

 

The two innocent people had absolutely no idea of the misfortune that was about to befall them.

Chapter 73: Chapter 70

Notes:

Signal at my place has been very, very bad lately...

Oh and let's get into the serious chapter~~

But Monday-
Very busy...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale, who was happily eating, almost choked when Kim Dokja's message appeared.

 

s-surprised... why suddenly...?

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Cale!!!

Cale : I see it, just say.

Kim Dokja : Have I explained that Peace Land is someone's manga from Japan?

Cale : ...huh?

Kim Dokja : It came true, do you know what I heard from the author?

Cale : Someone bought that manga?

Kim Dokja : Yes!! Unfortunately the email was immediately deleted and she didn't know...Bu-but do you know what gave me the creeps?!

Cale : ...no, so explain and don't get too excited.

Kim Dokja : She said it starts with 't' and when I asked what tls123 was. Oh that's the ID for the author of Ways of Survival.

Cale : Hmm... so what?

Kim Dokja : SHe blinked and her eyes became dazed for a moment then a faint spark appeared all over her body. She said things couldn't hear and she suddenly forgot!!

Cale : Crazy... is this some kind of limitation?

Kim Dokja : I don't think so, but when I looked at her status window, they were scattered one by one and then the 'Creatore of Peace Land' attribute disappeared. Leaving only Mangaka.

Cale : This...

Kim Dokja : Anyway... damn, my spine still shivers.

Cale : Maybe constellation?

Kim Dokja : It is impossible for any constellation to do this. Then my head throbbed and the sentence 'the world has left his hands' appeared in my head! 

Cale : Is there really that sentence there?

Kim Dokja : I don't know... However, one thing is certain. ]

+

 

 

Cale thought about the issue of the 'source' that might have something to do with Kim Dokja, and felt uncomfortable when Kim Dokja contacted him again.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : A violin melody plays in the quiet night. The cry of small people. The sad and rich atmosphere is lifted by emotions. This is when the world called Peace Land is completed. So... maybe because right now there's nothing to add to this story. Eventually, a story becomes completely independent of its author.

Cale : Ah... the world has become 'one'

Kim Dokja : Yes. Suddenly I think I understand why the attribute disappeared from her. When the world is finished, the author must step down from the position of creator. ]

+

 

 

But Cale had different thoughts, maybe the person Kim Dokja was thinking about was a small 'source' belonging to this world. She watches and imagines this world so that it comes alive and continues to operate.

Then the source of this world wanted to take over this world because that woman was just an 'ordinary human'.

So that's why the world source asked for some kind of 'permission' to take over Peace Land. Because that way, after everything is finished, she can relinquish her status as a 'source'.

Perhaps the reason this world became a scenario was also one of the conditions for combining it with the source of this world.

Once the scenario is completed and the 'conditions' are met, This world could become completely run by world source.

Cale wasn't sure... 

 

but I guess the requirement is to survive the disaster?

 

Cale was more convinced than doubtful after he thought about it some more.

 

 

+

[Cale : How is that girl doing?

Kim Dokja : I asked her a few more things while using Lie Detection. However, she really didn't remember anything.

Cale : I see...

Kim Dokja : In fact, she felt like she had 'read' her own story somewhere. Somehow, I feel depressed. 

Cale : Because this world has become 'independent'?

Kim Dokja : It's more accurate if I say that I'm sad because the information about the author of Ways of Survival that I barely managed to touch stops here. It is still unclear what kind of person the author of Ways of Survival was and what he wanted.

Cale : Hmm...

Kim Dokja : Still, at least one thing seems equivocal. Maybe like me, the author of Ways of Survival is not satisfied with the ending. That's why he gave me this book before apocalypse. If so, I will fulfill those expectations. ]

+

 

 

Actually, Cale probably knows that author of this novel and the god who brought him may be related.

 

I really need to have a long talk with this guy.

"Cale"

 

Cale, who had been lost in thought about 'source', came back to his senses when Kim Dokja approached him.

 

"What?"

 

Kim Dokja took out a small ampoule.

 

 

 

[Ancient Snake Sacred Blood]

 

 

 

"What's that?"

“This is an item obtained with constellation parts.”

"So?"

"Let's solve the soul problem beforehand."

"Ah.."

"Enough time has passed for Bihyung to give the fruit too. Time to collect our gift." 

 

Kim Dokja looked at Lee Hyunsung. That man nodded at a distance and approached. 

Lee Hyunsung did not drink. He was sorry but he had some work he had to do today. That's why Kim Dokja asked him not to get drunk.

 

"Then I ask you a favor."

"Leave it to me."

 

Lee Hyunsung believed to be Dokja's bodyguard.

Why?

That was because Cale looked sleepy and would sleep in a few minutes. Besides, he couldn't possibly ask Cale to look after him. 

Kim Dokja sprinkled the Sacred Blood of the Ancient Snake into the cup and the golden alcohol turned dark red.

 

 

 

[You have drunk alcohol made from the Sacred Blood of the Ancient Snake.]

[The greedy snake will test your mental strength.]

 

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : This is a hidden part that Yoo Joonghyuk doesn't know about third regression. It was a ceremony that could only be performed when alcohol made from Orochi parts was mixed with holy blood. 

Cale : Oh, this thing you've been after since the beginning?

Kim Dokja : Of course, I wouldn't have given up on such a good nature as the King of No Killing if it weren't for this. ]

+

 

 

 

[Snake has confirmed your eligibility for Dragon Slayer.]

[The new attribute 'Eight Lives' is being prepared.]

 

 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at window that appeared in front of Kim Dokja

 

Dragon slayer, I think Barrow would snort if he knew this.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : ...Okay. Now that it is being prepared, I will have new attributes when I wake up. Furthermore...

Cale : Do the same thing as before?

Kim Dokja : Yes. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja poured the remaining alcohol into his mouth. 

He became dizzy and felt drunk. However, he couldn't fall asleep immediately. 

Kim Dokja sat on the ground and wrote a message.

 

"God of Wine and Ecstasy."

 

No response.

Cale looked at Kim Dokja's face, which was also confused.

 

"Eh..?"

"Dionysus was unresponsive despite the pleasant atmosphere..."

 

Kim Dokja mumbled and wrote the name of Persephone's constellation.

But the same thing happened.

 

"Is there something important that means they can't be bothered...?"

 

Cale asked in confusion.

Kim Dokja also shook his head at Cale's question.

This is a difficult situation. They completed the task but there was no one to bring... maybe just him, there was no need to take Cale there too, afraid being dangerous in Underworld.

Kim Dokja is worried if this child goes there.

Should he bring Yoo Sangah? If there is a direct terminal with Olympus then he can send a signal immediately.

 

"Father of the Rich Night."

 

It happened when Kim Dokja wrote Hades modifier. 

A scary aura swept over person beside Cale.

 

it's similar but not Hades'.

 

Cale knows because he once stood (carried) with Hades directly.

Cale caught Kim Dokja who had fainted, with his wind and laid him down after spreading out a soft cloth.

 

yeah.. let's just wait.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


“Cale-nim, wake up.”

"Hm?"

 

Because he was too drunk, Cale seemed fallen asleep. 

He glanced at Kim Dokja who was still asleep and was stunned.

There was a strange portal, the same one they had been through had appeared.

 

"What's this..?"

"I-it looks like second group is coming."

"Hah?"

"Should I wake Dokja-ssi?"

"Yes."

Kim Dokja will understand better.

 

Not long after Hyunsung hit Kim Dokja's cheek, that man finally opened his eyes.

 

"Uh.."

"Dokja-ssi."

 

Kim Dokja who had just woken up heard a strange tension in the voice.

He smacked his cheek to come to his senses. Then he saw the worried faces of Lee Hyunsung and Cale who seemed to be waiting for an explanation from him.

 

"What happened?"

 

The people around them buzzed. Lee Jihye and the others were all crowded in one place. 

In the air, traces of distorted space appeared.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Portal. That is the path that I and we are on. Why is this thing open? Isn't the scenario over?

Cale : I want to ask you.

Kim Dokja : Fuck. What is this? ]

+

 

 

Lee Hyunsung explained.

 

"Maybe South Korea's second group has appeared."

 

Then continued hesitantly.

 

"I'm not so sure..."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Too late. Usually second group appears a week after first group, but this time the addition of personnel did not occur until after scenario ended. That was different from Japan, where a third group was deployed in an instant.

Cale : Forget that for now, briefly explain what happened. Where is Yoosung?

Kim Dokja : I can't meet Hades or Persephone, only the judge. Both of them are out, I'm worried that maybe this situation or Persephone's warning might have something to do with the meeting of the 12 gods of olympus.

Cale : Warning?

Kim Dokja : She warned me to be careful, because what I had done had brought me too much attention from the constellations.

Cale : If something bad happens, tell me straight away.

Kim Dokja : Oke, my dongsaeng.

Cale : I'm serious. 

Kim Dokja : Ok, Ok. I will tell you all my plans first. We'll think about it.

Cale : Constellation is a god. Don't underestimate them Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : I know.

Cale : At least I know that I'm a little special here, so let me help later.

Kim Dokja : Nice to know you, Cale.

Cale : Forget it, what about meeting of the 12 Olympians?

Kim Dokja : For the 12 gods to gather, it is usually an emergency meeting. This is a little worrying.

Cale : OK, now Yoosung?

Kim Dokja : I've brought her, but there's no other way than to make her a dokkaebi. So currently she is still with Bihyung-

Cale : Huh?!

Kin Dokja : Calm down!! I've discussed it with her and besides, this is the only way she can come back here.

Cale : Damn, you know that she hates dokkaebi, right?

Kim Dokja : ...sorry. But this...

Cale : Is there an effect?

Kim Dokja : She will lose his memory..

Cale : KIM DOKJA!!

Kim Dokja : Wait a minute. I, I know that I was wrong. But at least she wouldn't be burdened with her memories. I promise to take care of her properly for the rest of my life!!!

Cale : Because you have made it something she hates, then you really have to take responsibility.

Kim Dokja : I promise with all my stories that I will take care of her for the rest of my life!!

Cale : I don't know what the function of promise with stories is but I think this is also good.

Kim Dokja : By the way... I saw Kim Namwoon.

Cale : He's not dead, he's just playing. I'll bring him back later. Besides, it's safer there.

Kim Dokja : Eh..

Cale : ?

Kim Dokja : I-I thought he was dead? I told him that method was for Gigantomachia.

Cale: Huh?

Kim Dokja: Method of using souls

Cale : K I M  D O K J A!!

Kim Dokja : Nothing will happen. He is protected by your constellation, right? And I don't think Hades would hurt him seeing how he allowed you to leave Kim Namwoon there.

Cale : If something happens-

Kim Dokja : You can hack me to death!! Sorry I was careless Cale! Please don't be angry okay!! Please!!]

+

 

 

Cale felt like his temple was going to explode and was about to pull Kim Dokja over to be beaten when the bastard grabbed Hyunsung and ran toward the portal.

Unfortunately that bastard ran away and was far away.

 

"Ahjussi, this way!"

 

Cale calmed his anger.

 

This is more important, the god of death will make a fuss if something bad happens to Namwoon and Bihyung... I think he can be relied on.

 

Then he used his wind and approached Jihye's voice.

He saw a charred man emerge from the portal. His entire body was charcoal, as if he had been completely burned.

 

"Uhhh..."

"Jung Minseob-ssi? Is this...?"

 

Cale got down near Kim Dokja and was surprised too. 

 

 

+

[Cale : This is prophet, right?

Kim Dokja : Yes. Jung Minseob. He was one of the few readers who was on my side when I fought against prophets. I thought he had died after the War of Kings because I hadn't seen his face for a while. Why is he here...?

Cale : Where's Seolhwa, treat him first. ]

+

 

 

Cale called Seolhwa who nodded and started treating Jung Minseob. 

However, it was too late. At the last minute, Jung Minseob met Kim Dokja's eyes and muttered towards him. 

 

"D-Don't... come... back..."

 

Those were Jung Minseob's last words.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

[You have protected the peace of Peace Land.]

 

 

Huge chord shone in the air. There was still a lively atmosphere but group members' expressions were different. 

Lee Jihye wondered in a confused voice. 

 

"What is this?"

 

It was a situation where the scenario wasn't completely closed so it wasn't unusual for additional personnel to be sent. But additional personnel were injured from the start.

 

"Are there any cases like this in Japan?"

 

Asuka Ren shook her head at Lee Hyunsung's question. 

 

"Maybe they were attacked by something when crossing the portal..."

"Is it possible?"

 

There were times when there were dimensional species living in the portal. However, based on Kim Dokja's memories, that was not the case in this scenario.

 

 

+

[Cale: Can't.

Kim Dokja : Are they also-

Cale : No, from the start I had trouble contacting him from here. But they are fine.

Kim Dokja : Phew..

Cale : But because the god of death doesn't know this world, he doesn't understand whether it's dangerous or not. He couldn't provide any other information other than the safety of the others. At least the others were still alive.

Kim Dokja : That's enough, thank you.] 

+

 

 

Cale, who still failed to contact Sayeru, and Dorph stared at the death god's message.

 

[Cnstellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' apologizes because he also doesn't understand the situation of that world..]

 

Cale nodded.

 

"It doesn't matter, besides, we don't really know the flow of this world."

 

Then Cale felt a little strange.

 

"Where's the Secretive Plotter? I think he might know something?"

[Constellation  'Ruller of Fantasy' said perhaps he was on another channel and was busy looking at situation there too.]

[Constellation  'Ruller of Fantasy' says the other channel quite noisy.]

Well, never mind... I'll immediately contact Sayeru and Dorph about the hunter problem. After making sure the others are safe, I'll immediately take care of the hunters once the extras appear.

 

Cale was making a proper plan in his head when Yoo Joonghyuk's loud voice sounded.

 

"We won't know for sure unless we go back." 

 

He spoke beside Kim Dokja while patting the little red head whose face was wrinkled from thinking too much.

 

"Don't worry Cale."

 

Cale hummed and Kim Dokja also nodded.

 

“You're right. Let's go back and check.”

 

Then the scenario message is heard.

 

 

 

[Additional compensation for major contributors has arrived.]

[Main contributors: Kim Dokja, Yoo Joonghyuk]

 

 

 

Cale watched from the sidelines as Yoo Joonghyuk and Kim Dokja chose their gifts. (Cale could only peek at Kim Dokja's).

 

 

 

[Gift List]

1. Moon Wave Folded Fan (SSS-level)

2. Blue Dragon Sword (SSS)

3. Magic King Bracelet (SS-grade)

4. Choice of one of the following A-grade skills.

 

 

 

+

[Cale : That's a name I don't know. What do you choose?

Kim Dokja : Hmm.. Items like Moon Wave Folded Fan and Blue Dragon will show power comparable to star relics once they are gradually upgraded. There will be no damage. Apart from that, there is the Magic King Bracelet. This is a great item to defend against beginner and intermediate spells from magic-based returnees.

Cale : So you will choose the second one?

Kim Dokja : No, I've gotten Grasscutter Sword and the first two items aren't very profitable. The Magic King bracelet is interesting, but its value decreases unless I meet the returnee. Thus, the answer is fixed from the start.

Cale: Skills?

Kim Dokja : Yes. ]

+

 

 

"I'll choose the fourth option."

 

A list of skills appeared in front of Kim Dokja. 

Cale, who was dizzy looking at the skill names, just asked Kim Dokja.

 

 

+

[Cale : Only A? I thought the highest level was S?

Kim Dokja : The reason A rank is because that skills appear mainly belong to the Murim system.

Cale : Choose attack? I thought you said you lacked attack skills.

Kim Dokja : Just a moment. I only have one choice, so I have to be careful.

Cale : Hmm...

Kim Dokja : As I mentioned last time, regardless of skill level, some skills are very difficult to acquire. There will be a chance to get the Murim skill again, but if I miss this chance, there are skills I will never get. 

Cale : So your choice?

Kim Dokja : For example, Peace Land limits 'A-class skills'. So I'm going to choose this.

Cale : Will it be any good?

Kim Dokja : Trust me, this will be useful later.

Cale : OK, you know better about the future.]

+

 

 

So Kim Dokja nodded and said.

 

"I'll choose the A-grade skill, Miniaturization."

 

Lee Jihye saw his choice and shouted. 

 

"Ahjussi, are you crazy?"

"Why?"

"Why did you choose such a thing? It's too stressful to be small... I'd rather you choose the Blue Dragon Sword and give it to me!"

 

Lee Hyunsung also looked surprised. The kids don't care and play with each other. 

On the other hand, small person seemed very moved. They probably thought Kim Dokja chose this skill to remember them.

 

[Now that the compensation has ended, it is time to go back. I'm sure you've become close to each other but please say goodbye.]

 

Dokkaebi made an announcement and then a huge portal appeared in the air. Gillemium and small people gathered around us.

 

"Go carefully!"

“Thank you. I will definitely remember you.”

 

The small people sing a farewell song to them. 

The eyes of the man who Kim Dokja said was the maker of this world, turned red. The Japanese group also disappeared into the portal. 

The group members were the last to leave. The singing of the small people continues.

Kim Dokja continued listening and seemed to hear some lyrics...

 

-The hero who saved Peace Land.

-His name

-That's not Dokuja

-Dokja

-Oh, that's Dokja.

 

'Damn, what that lyrics?'

"Pfft"

 

Kim Dokja glared at Cale who was holding back his laughter when another lyric was heard.

 

-The goddess who blesses Peace Land

-Beautiful red goddess

-It's a god.

-That's right god.

-Using a god's shield and riding a dragon

-A truly beautiful red god.

 

"Pffffttt"

 

Now Kim Dokja was the one trying to hold back his laughter. 

Because of Cale's long hair, even though some people know, many people still think Cale is a woman. 

Kim Dokja also heard the time when Cale helped small person.

It's kind of interesting to see this kid's cute face, pouting.

 

 

 

[Creatures of the Land of Peace are related to your legend.]

[This achievement can be seen after becoming a constellation.]

 

 

 

Cale stopped his frown and raised his head.

 

"Igneel."

 

And as if in response, a cute roar was heard.

 

-Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!!

 

Igneel then sat in front of Cale and rubbed his head in Cale's arms.

For note, Cale still small.

 

"Where have you been, I thought you didn't want to go home? Since I woke up, I haven't seen you."

-Kyu kyu!!

 

Cale nodded, Igneel said he was playing with the fairies one last time and said goodbye.

Taking out his top whip Cale said again.

 

"Have you said goodbye?"

-YES

-Of course, Cale!!

-Let's go back, this is not our world Cale.

 

Cale smiled sweetly, which made small people's singing suddenly become more enthusiastic.

 

'Take care of your health and don't be careless, son.'

 

Cale heard a voice that went straight into his ears and saw Kyrgios nod from the top of the bell tower.

So Cale grinned impolitely and nodded which made Kyrgios frown.

 

"Cale."

 

Cale turned to Joonghyuk and Dokja who were waiting for him.

 

"Ah... okay."

 

They enter the portal.

Before Cale could open his eyes, Igneel's growl was heard.

 

-Grrrrrrr

"We found young master Cale. As Lord Kern said, young master appeared here."

"Hah?"

 

Cale was stunned to see troops in suits holding firearms.

 

"Craz-"

- Kaaaaaaaaaaahhh

 

Before Cale could curse and see Igneel spitting fire. His vision was dark.

 

narcolepsy..? no.. no..

-Do you want to sacrifice yourself? 🪨

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams, run son!]

damn... is this a hunter...? How...

 

Cale's thoughts were interrupted as he completely lost consciousness.

A man with blonde hair and purple eyes smiled sweetly while catching little boy in front of him.

 

"Ah... very light. Is he eating well? Your uncle is worried..."

-Gaaaaaahhh krrrr

 

The man averted his gaze and stared at the dragon evenly.

 

"Put him in cage I gave. And... cast silent magic and put him in Cale's room for him to play with. No, no. Keep it away. It's dangerous to play with reptiles like this."

"Okay dad."

 

A 17 year old girl in a robe with the same hair and eyes answered in an emotionless tone.

 

"Yeah.. Kevin will be happy that his son is back~~ Oh how touching, the reunion of son and father. Hahahaha.. wow.. Cale will definitely hate his father even more.. it's so interesting to see that crazy bastard in despair.. ah.. this crazy bastard deserve it, right?"

 

The man looked at the child he was carrying in a princess carry.

 

"Isn't it? My sweet nephew."

 

Then he laughed out loud again with freshness.

The men around him trembled.

They hoped that this man wouldn't get too excited and kill them...

Notes:

Clopeh : *sees the last moment the screen turns off ,where Cale is being taken by a strange person* How dare he...! Who that bastard?!!
Alberu : *presses his temples* Instructor-nim, please let Sir Clopeh out- no, where did he come in??
Choi Han : *Points to lots of recording balls* He's buried, I can't get him out...
Alberu : ....
Choi Han: I don't even know when he came in...
Clopeh : I'll piiip- and piiip- How dare he to a legend-!
Alberu : ...
Choi Han : ....

 

And once again, Alberu felt a headache even though Cale wasn't there.
Choi Han felt sympathetic.

Chapter 74: Chapter 71

Notes:

Spoiler Alert~~

Has anyone finished reading SClass?
Before regression, there was information where Hyunjae entered dungeon with Mr. Song and then came out alone.

Then Hyunjae (after remembering situation before regression) explained that power 'can reduce people's skills' was given by Mr. Song personally.

And I included that 'unmentioned scene'~~

Oh who hasn't?
Well... just think of it as an additional plot.

Nyanyanyaa~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Are you going to kill me, Mr. Song?"

 

Sung Hyunjae clenched the chain and looked at the man in front of him.

Song Taewon just darkened the skills on his fists and looked back at Sung Hyunjae.

 

"This is the best. If you are taken by it, then this world will be destroyed. I just have to kill you to make this world survive."

"Ha ha ha.."

 

There was a sad sounding laugh from that blonde man, He looked at the dimly lit room where there were many chains hanging.

This was supposed to be just a dungeon, but 'Crescent Moon' intended to take him from here. Don't know what he was thinking...

...but he let Mr. Song follow him..

 

'What do I really want...?'

 

Hyunjae could only laugh at stupid thing he did.

He looked back at Mr. Song who was attacking him again.

 

-Trang

-Thud

-Srrrrnnggg

-SSSShh

 

The sound of chains hitting fists didn't sound like hitting flesh, a skill that could lower other people's skills...

 

'Mr Song intends to reduce my strength and kill me so that 'Crescent Moon' cannot take me.'

 

Because of that, Hyunjae couldn't let Mr. Song touch his body.

 

"Hunter Sung."

 

Mr. Song's tired voice sounded as he stepped back avoiding the path of golden chain.

 

"Do you intend to let this world be destroyed?"

"What does Mr. Song mean?"

 

Hyunjae smiled and made his facial expression as light as possible.

 

"Why do you want it to take you?"

 

Hyunjae wanted to answer.

 

'I do not have a choice.'

 

But he stared at the chains filling the room and kept his mouth shut.

 

"Even though the world is boring you think, this is where many people live. You shouldn't leave."

 

Hyunjae looked at Song Taewon and lifted one corner of his lips.

 

"Does Mr. Song think... I'm someone who enjoys killing other people?"

 

There was a roar and Hyunjae kept his mouth shut. If he rebelled, his memory and self-control would be disabled. He doesn't want to be a living doll.

 

'Should... I surrender and be killed by Mr. Song?'

 

There was a relieved smile on Hyunjae's face.

 

Meanwhile..

 

Song Taewon frowned and became unsure.

He looked at the power overflowing from Sung Hyunjae's body and pondered.

Is it true that what he is currently doing...?

Even so, still, for this world...

...hunter Sung must be killed.

Only 5 minutes left, and this must be done.

For sake of the world to continues...

All for...

 

But his thoughts were interrupted, when Hyunjae grabbed him with his gold chain.

After the two of them faced each other, he realized that time seemed to have stopped.

Then in front of Hunter Sung's happy smile, a voice sounded very happy.

 

"Looks like we're going to meet the little one."

 

Before Song Taewon's stunned expression managed to form...

They disappeared.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


There was a buzzing in the ears of the two as their vision gradually became clear.

The first thing they saw was their transparent bodies and the second was a very luxurious room.

Song Taewon looked at Sung Hyunjae flatly.

 

"Explain hunter Sung."

"Don't be in a hurry, Mr. Song. Hmm... but the blue window asking me to come doesn't appear anymore."

"Blue window..."

 

Song Taewon asked strangely.

 

"Yes, the window that said that little Cale was in trouble and needed help."

"That missing Cale Henituse again? But where is it and why is our situation like this?"

 

Hyunjae shrugged his shoulders which made Taewon's expression harden.

He scanned the room quietly, then he saw 3 transparent creatures making a fuss near a room.

 

-Did you find the location of Cale's spatial bag?

-Yes!!

-THEY TRIED TO OPEN IT BUT FAILED!

-It seems like little black dragon made it so that only those who have Cale's permission can open it!!

-CLEVER!!

-Smart dragon!!

-Good. Now we have to find a way to get inside and get Cale out.

-HOW?!

-No ventilation!!

-CALE IS LOCKED UP!!

-Danger!!

-CHAOS CONFINEMENT WRATH!! CALE WILL BLOW UP THIS BUILDING IF HE GETS ANNOYED!!

-We will help spread the fire!!

-DESTRUCTION CHAOS EXPLOSIONS!!

-Wa-wait... First of all, let's find a way to enter first..

 

So with curiosity, Hyunjae approached the three of them while being followed by Taewon who had a blank face, looking at the strange creature.

 

"Hello sir and madam."

 

With a bright smile he continued.

 

"Can you provide information about Cale? We are reinforcements sent here."

-HE CAN SEE US!!

-Is he contractor!?

-Reinforcements?

 

Hyunjae turned his gaze to the transparent creature he could talk to.

 

“Yeah, we got a blue window asking us to help Cale.”

-Is that the god that brought Cale!?

-EVIL GOD!!

-Is that so? 

"Yes of course."

 

Hyunjae said with his eyes narrowed into crescent moons.

 

-Then..

 

After something that called itself wind elemental explained the situation, Hyunjae and Taewon pondered.

So that little kid came out of portal after completing something called 'scenario', which Taewon thought might be something like a dungeon.

Then he was surrounded and made unconscious.

Many people in suits escorted and brought Cale to this place, where he was put in a room without windows.

These three creatures were outside, one guarding the room and two looking for the location of the key, as well as the little one's spatial bag.

They said they were Cale's colleagues.

And now they are confused because they can't get in without an air vent.

They say they are the wind and they can enter as long as there is a small gap, but there is not the slightest gap.

 

-Should we make a mess?!

-CHAOS DESTRUCTION LOOTING!! WE WILL FIND OUT LOCATION OF TREASURE TOO!!

-But the things here are useless!!

-USELESS!!

-Anyway, let's split up again and look for, even a little gap, and you can also remember the strong people you met to tell Cale later.

-YES

-Okay!!

 

The two strange creatures left and one stayed, staring at Hyunjae and Taewon.

 

-You guys?

"Hm... we'll try to go in too. We're reinforcements, so we need to know little kid's condition first."

-Then see you later.

 

The last creature left too and Taewon finally opened his mouth.

 

"They're strange, trusting creatures."

"That's why we can retrieve a lot of information."

"It's not good to deceive people from another world."

 

Taewon frowned, but Hyunjae smiled and was about to answer when window who asked for his help, appeared.

 

 

 

[Sorry for late]

[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]

 

 

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Help people from another world]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Get Cale out of his current situation and help him fight enemy who intends to destroy this world.

Time Limit: Until all enemies are cleared

Compensation: Return then retreat 10 minutes earlier and receive 5 minutes of protection from the eye of 'Crescent Moon'.

Failure: Probably beaten by Cale for being useless.

*Additional note: Due to imbalance when moving, you will be in a transparent state for up to 3 hours. And during that time you can't touch anything in this world.

+

 

 

 

Hyunjae looked at the strange window in front of him with interest, while Taewon frowned at the words 'transparent 3 hours'.

He tries to hold door knob and went through it.

 

"Hahaha we are ghosts."

 

Hyunjae said with interest, besides that he also understands.

Maybe this window was what little red saw, when he was in his previous world.

 

'Being able to bring us here and disturb the 'crescent' view... he should be quite strong.'

 

If Cale were here, he would say that it was natural that he was stronger, because one was the 'source of world' and the other was the resident or 'child of source'. A clear difference in strength.

 

"But isn't this great, Mr. Song?"

 

Taewon looked uncomfortably at Hyunjae who was smiling. Usually this means he will do something strange.

 

"We're 'ghosts' so we can went through it, right?"

 

Taewon's pupils dilated and he subconsciously stretched his hand towards the door.

...and went through it.

Which mean..

 

"..we can go in."

"That's right Mr. Song, we can go in."

 

Hyunjae said while breaking through the wall. 

Taewon followed immediately behind and what they saw when they entered was...

..that little kid, clenched his small fists which were covered in golden red lightning and was about to beat them.

Hyunjae remembered the words of failure 'Probably beaten by Cale for being useless' and the corners of his mouth twitched.

But Taewon's words made Hyunjae little funny.

 

"Did he intend to knock down the door?"

'Ah... yeah, they are 'ghosts' now, right?'

 

Which made him chuckle.

Meanwhile, Taewon just looked at Hyunjae with a strange look.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Damn it."

 

Cale, who was clenching his fists and staring at door, could only continue cursing.

 

-I don't think this can work Cale... your fist will.. ⛈️

'I said shut your mouth'

-Cale.. ⛈️

-Ju-Just use me 🪨

-That's right Cale.. sniff... you're going to bleed.. sniff.. your fist.. snifff... 💓

'Didn't I tell to shut up?'

 

Cale gritted his teeth in annoyance and punched the wall.

 

-Bang!

"..."

..damn.. it hurt..

-...🛡️

-...🪨

-...🍃

-..sniff.. no bleeding.. thank goodness..💓

-...💦

-Ouch, previously reacted because that time, the enemy was the golem, Cale. ⛈️

"Agh it hurts!! Why didn't you say it from the start!!"

-I already said can't.. ⛈️

"Shut your mouth, you cheapskate!!"

-Ahem ⛈️

 

Cale didn't notice the two transparent people behind him watching him talking to himself in confusion.

 

-I don't think this is the wind elemental from earlier, right? (H)

-..I don't think so (T)

"Damn it, if it's really because of that damn bastard father. I'll kill him with my own hands."

 

Cale was initially confused when he first woke up, he was locked in a room with no windows.

However, after hearing Superrock, who said that the perpetrator was damn Kevin who was apparently still alive. Cale immediately went from confused to annoyed.

That waste is alive and still making trouble with him.

 

can't he live alone in peace?

 

Just as Cale was about to start cursing Kevin and his entire crazy family again.

There was the sound of the door opening.

Cale backed away from the door and narrowed his eyes while cross his hands.

 

damn... is this Kern?

"You bastard Kern."

"Hahahahahaha oh my God Cale, you cursing me! Oh my gosh, since you were 5 years old you've been cursing a lot and now it's getting worse?"

"Shut your damn mouth, why are you collaborating with Kevin. I remember you hate him, right?"

"Of course why not?"

 

Kern showed a cruel face.

 

"Then why else would you help that bastard?"

"I want to see him despair when he is hated by his own child."

"You crazy bastards. You're all just crazy people."

 

Cale cursed while clicking his tongue.

 

"I was crazy from the start, besides the world is crazy too. There's no one and it's better if I go crazy here and die without regrets, right?"

"Died from madness."

"As long as I've made the bastard as crazy as I am then yes. Has no problem with that."

"Tsk."

 

Cale once again clicked his tongue.

Kern is Kevin's younger half-brother who was born by accident.

When Cale was 5 years old he was only 17 years old.

Kevin's mother was killed and he will be killed too.

Cale, who saw it, felt sorry for him so he asked Kevin to let Kern be his 'toy'.

Knowing the ridiculous situation and circumstances of this crazy family, Cale decided to ask Anna Croft for help to create a new identity and send Kern far away.

However, because smuggling members of the Paneryson family was difficult, Cale created a fake fire scene. He asks for Kern's blood and smears it on his body then uses a cheapskate to burn down the barn (Cale's toy that costs billions), he makes a fake body with a tree and burns it to the ground. Meanwhile, Kern was taken out through a secret door.

Honestly, based on Cale's bloody clothes, Cale claims that Kern sacrificed himself and saved him. Kevin's response was just a nod but not even the slightest bit worried for his stepsister. 

Whatever it is, at least it works.

So..

 

"How did you end up hooking up with this bastard again anyway?"

"Hm?"

 

Kern, who was sitting on Cale's bed while dragging Cale to sit beside him, raised his eyebrows.

 

"I joined mafia and became boss within 3 years. I intended to kill him directly with the group, but before I started looking for him, there was news that he was dead. I intended to find out the truth but I was surprised when he came and asked for protection from our group first."

 

Cale was surprised, this Kevin didn't give up and instead joined an illegal group?

 

"I think this is called entering the tiger's den, which makes me crazy with joy, then I got an idea when he planned to infiltrate Seoul to look for you who he said had been kidnapped by person. I looked for the identity of the 'person' and hey this is your maternal uncle isn't it. Very interesting, I realized that you ran away instead of being kidnapped so I was 'Ah... I want to see him feel despair when he was hated by his own family, doesn't he know that his son hates him? This is interesting.' Well, then I agree. Who knows if this scenario will happen?"

"You became criminal, I regret taking you out of there."

"But I don't regret being saved by you. This is the first time a family cared about me, oh, should I say anyone cared about me? Honestly, Kevin didn't even remember who I was when we met, isn't that funny?"

"Up to you."

"Hahahaha, you really don't care about your papa, right Cale?"

"Your ass papa, the bastard who made his wife commit suicide doesn't deserve to be called a father."

"That's right, that's right~~"

 

Cale was a little strange about this crazy bastard's response.

 

"Oh and you can run away if you want, I won't stop you. Don't you hate being in the same place as your papa? Well, as long as you can break through my men. Let's play I won't let my men slack off. As long as you're out from our surveillance area then you will be released."

"Then just say you won't let me go. Do you think a child like me can fight adults?"

 

Kern shrugged his shoulders.

 

"It's up to you if you don't want to, besides I won't make you suffer anything while you're here, but this will definitely be a pleasant response when he sees you trying to escape from his papa."

 

Kern then patted Cale's head and went to open the exit.

But before locking the door again, he said in a voice full of smiles.

 

"I let Kevin see when we were talking earlier, ahh... I was curious about his desperate face when you cursed him. I'll also show you the video of your escape from him later. It's really fun HAHAHAHAHAHAHA."

-Bang

"Crazy."

 

Cale could only rub his goosebumps and curse, this Paneryson family is all crazy.

 

"How could this innocent child go crazy, what exactly did this bastard Kevin do to make this child turn black??"

 

Cale could only lie down in frustration.

 

now... how can I get out...

 

Cale observed the environment calmly.

He had to go out and deal with Hunter, not to mention...

 

Kern couldn't possibly make me lose connection with Starstream..

 

Cale still couldn't contact his uncle with communication, and this Channel also didn't appear.

 

Skills or items even divine artifacts. Maybe Kern is working with hunter... but is their collaboration over? Is Hunter still here? But what is the collaboration? Kern doesn't say anything about hunters, which means almost all the work is Kern's own.

"Fuck..."

 

Cale sat back down and scratched his head.

 

 

 

[Summoning stone will bring your friend in 2 hours Cale]

 

 

 

His heated tattoo and the green window that appeared made Cale grin.

 

"Are you guys here?"

 

Taewon and Hyunjae, who had remained silent and watched the crazy story of the two of them, saw the wind that had sneaked in and circled Cale.

 

-What's wrong Cale?

 

Cale felt a gust of wind and whispered a little.

 

"I need help. First, remember the location of Igneel and my spatial bag. Second, in 2 hours, find my family and bring here, but don't make them come in. I will use my ancient powers and destroy this entire building, exactly 1/2 hours later."

 

Cale has had enough, let's blow it up.

 

"And if you can, take the dragon's rage in my bag and place it in an important room. Be careful of hunters who might be here. The restrictions Raon created should not affect the elementals."

 

Taewon and Hyunjae were stunned by the word 'Hunter'.

 

"After that, you guys take my family to take Igneel, and the spatial bag amidst the chaos, I will come out at that time. Remember, create chaos along the way if you can without revealing too much information. If you see someone who might be a hunter, then be alert and give warning to others. Don't make the enemy aware. Don't let them call the others."

 

Even though Cale couldn't see it, wind elemental nodded.

 

"That's all for now, we'll take care of the rest on the way out. It's best if you especially bring a wizard if there's one of those sent. Teleport to that bag and Igneel, then go back and wait outside."

 

Cale frowned and thought about his cute Raon.

It would be better if Raon came.

 

Raon... I miss the kids..

 

Cale shook his head.

 

"Okay, go."

 

The wind elemental who saw the AC vent, sneaked up and notified the others.

Meanwhile, Cale.

 

"...I think I'll sleep first..."

I'll use a lot of strength later, so let's rest...

 

And Cale lay back down and closed his eyes.

Without knowing, the two transparent people were too stunned by the sudden change in attitude of little red kid over there.

Even though...

Let's wait for that time..

 

'2.5 hours is the same time we reappeared.'

 

Hyunjae and Taewon counted the time calmly.

 

Notes:

GoD : Get ready.
Cale's family: We have to find the most profitable partner for Cale.

White snake: Record record.
Raon : ...he came in again.
Choi Han : ....who got him out of prison...?
Dodori: Yes! Record!!
Raon: ...
Choi Han: ...
Alberu : *rubs head tiredly* ...

Chapter 75: Chapter 72

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


 

-Kreeek

-Brang

 

Cale opened his eyes and saw Kern standing next to his bed. 

Ignoring him, Cale looked at the clock and saw that there was only 1 hour left until the agreed time.

By the way, the frequent drowsiness that the god of death gave him as a side effect, to balance his power really made him sleep too much.

It was nice to slack around, considering how hard it was for him to even close his eyes in his world.

 

but too much slacking around sometimes makes me a bit strange...

 

But it can't be helped, attracting too much attention in this world might not be a good thing. He could only, cooperate with Dokja and help him without being too obvious.

The supervision of these creatures called constellation can even kill other gods, It really only adds to the problem, if this so-called constellation does something that makes him trapped or even makes them interested in the original world and trying to find out.

 

Hunter problem is enough to worry about, if this constellation comes into my world and creates additional problems. Then this could destroy the world...

"Haaah.."

 

Cale woke up with a tired sigh. 

Trying to fight in apocalypse without standing out too much made him frustrated. Not to mention it would be impossible if he just kept quiet and hidden forever. So the only way is to stick with Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk.

And because of that, Cale could only respond by protecting the two of them if things became an emergency. 

But completing the scenario directly and attracting attention... Cale couldn't do anything that stood out too much.

 

...not to mention the problem of source .. I also have to make sure Kim Dokja doesn't get involved in anything bad.

 

So once again Cale stressed pulling out some information from the god that brought him and deciding to do something if it was indeed dangerous.

 

Even though it's dangerous, I still can't let the people I know be in danger. Besides, I've already bothered them a lot.

 

Cale clicked his tongue in annoyance, he guessed this was why the god of death forbade him from getting too involved. Being tinvolved only made him worry. But it couldn't be helped, even if he kept his hands to minimum, it didn't mean he could restrain himself from getting attached when they had enough time together.

 

"Why do you keep clicking your tongue and sighing, Cale?"

 

Cale looked back levelly at Kern who was still looking at him as if he was attractive.

 

"I can't use channel."

 

Cale said, he tried to at least find out about hunter problem even a little.

 

"Hm? Oh, you mean scenario? Should I tell you?"

should I use dominating aura?

 

However, Cale held back his intentions, just assuming that hunter wasn't here. Not to mention, it was true that he would be relieved if no one was watching all his movements, whether through that starstream thing or even constellations.

 

I also can't even really trust the secretive plotter... but at least there's a leash.

 

What Cale meant was the death oath. At least there will be no information leaks.

 

Tsk, speaking of which, I should also find time to tell where I came from when I come back later. Returning secretly might worry them.

 

Cale was a little surprised by his thoughts, he was a little worried.... Should he explain his origins or stay silent?

 

I believe in them.. however.. constellations of this world and strange objects of this world are too dangerous... If a little talk comes out and causes problems..

 

Cale groaned and got up, sat on the sofa in the room. He decided to look into this matter later.

Cale didn't know that he was sitting right in front of two transparent people who were still stiffly waiting time behind sofa.

 

"You didn't answer me?"

 

Kern, who waited for a long time and only got groans, then ignored by Cale, could only sit in front of Cale.

 

"Cale?"

"Whatever, I don't really want to know."

 

Cale said lightly.

But this was true, he had sent Sayeru and Dorph to monitor hunter, even though it was difficult. They were former Arm executives and beastman kings, not impossible.

Not to mention channel carried by Cale and Dokja, supervision of the two of them will be very loose.

 

I also give them transparent robes if they meet people or dokkaebi who carry channels and constellations.

 

But then again, Arm, that both continents were targeting wouldn't be that difficult to destroy if they weren't even that competent.

Kern tried to find the slightest expression of regret in Cale, but nephew in front of him really didn't care.

 

"Tch, that's no fun Cale."

"Just torture your Kevin."

"He got depressed after I played the recording over and over again, it's not fun to torture him when he's in that condition."

crazy bastard.

"So what, you're bored and looking for me?"

"Don't get me wrong, I won't hurt my only family."

 

Kern said dissatisfiedly.

 

"Kevin your family."

"No."

 

Said the crazy bastard in front of Cale, who was wearing a cold face. This psychopath's aura is similar to Kevin.

 

this family is truly crazy.

"I'll tell you for free."

 

Cale turned his head lazily, Cale had not eaten, but he would never eat things here.

Kern picked up the cake on the table and continued when he saw Cale's gaze at him.

 

"There were clients and these strange people asked mafia for help to smuggle them to Seoul. I was lazy at first, but Kevin coming made me think 'ah... let's take them all~~', they gave a lot of real gold coins, so why refuse? "

 

Kern wet his lips as if he was going to give Cale the climax of a fairy tale.

 

"Then the first scenario came up!! They asked us to kill people! But how great, it seems like that Dokkaebi thing didn't realize they were there?"

this is hunters.

 

Cale thought without changing his lazy expression.

But the two people standing there were confused, with 'dokkaebi' being talked about.

 

'Is the concept of dokkaebi different here?'

 

Hyunjae thought while remembering Cale who once said that dokkaebi were pillows.

 

"Then after the first scenario ended and dokkaebi in front of us suddenly became dazed, then left at the behest of one of them. Then they paid the price for me and were about to leave, but I thought, what is the function of gold? So I asked for another payment?"

"Hm? What are you asking for?"

"Hey, are you interested Cale?"

 

Cale snorted as Kern burst out laughing like a pure child.

 

"Are you outside? Bring steak!"

"I don't eat."

"Then I eat."

 

Kern answered Cale's sullen words calmly.

Steak arrives and a girl in a hoodie with appearance of Kern's twin brings it.

 

"?"

"Go."

 

Kern shooed the girl away like a fly.

 

"Okay dad."

 

The girl politely bowed and left as Cale was stunned.

"Dad?!"

"Hm? What, Cale?"

 

Kern asked with an innocent face while cutting his steak.

 

"You, that's your child?"

"Yes?"

"Crazy! How old are you?!"

"22?"

"That girl?"

"17?"

"Bastard!!"

"Hah?"

 

Kern was very confused by Cale's curse.

But the two transparent people are also confused, but because of other things.

 

"You... were you 5 years old when your partner got pregnant? No..."

 

Now Cale's brain is messed up...

 

eh... 22-17 so 5 years old... does it make sense to have a child aged 5 years...?

 

Cale had a silly blank face while Taewon was thinking.

 

-I don't think it's his son (T)

-Definitely, impossible (H)

"Whoa whoa!! No! Stop!! What is this little kid thinking!! That's not it!!"

 

Kern, who was slow to process and finally understand, was stunned by Cale's way of thinking.

 

"She's not that kind of kid!"

"Huh? 'that kind'? Not a biological child?"

"Eh... but if you think about it... it really came from me...?"

"Fuck! Explain it properly!!"

 

Cale's brain was almost smoking.

 

"Ahem, fine. I asked them for another payment."

 

Kern decided to stop eating and continue his story before little kid in front of him thought about messy weird things.

 

"So they say they can give a tool that keeps you protected from starstream in certain areas."

 

Cale frowned and was about to ask, when a green window appeared.

 

 

 

[this is similar to the one I was going to make, their god is very strong. As long as I finish, my barrier will cover attention of the hunter and starstream. And you don't need to worry about being disturbed or hunters contacting people outside the barrier. They won't even be aware that there is a barrier. By the way Cale, I already increased the world shield the last time you fought the hunter. Their gods won't influence this world anymore, but this is because the hunters don't know that they are isolated. So don't surprise them before the barrier I created is finished Cale. It is hard from the outside but soft from the inside. Because upgrading from within will affect the probability and make the world's inhabitants aware, so this is the only thing I can do to prevent them from getting in touch. Anyway, I'll explain the rest when the barrier is finished, see you later Cale.]

 

 

 

Cale subtly shifted his gaze and looked back at Kern who was still explaining.

 

"...that, this area is protected from starstream, I was also given the ability to create a clone that has magical abilities as a bonus! I made it based on my mother's appearance, isn't it beautiful?"

 

Cale nodded calmly, but unfortunately Cale's subtle gaze was noticed by Hyunjae who continued to stare at Cale, until Cale continued to feel strange ever since.

...as if someone was watching him.

 

"Tsk, your response isn't good. Basically they call themselves hunters and messengers of gods. So it's not a real child, Cale."

"Oh."

"..."

 

Kern made a sullen face and continued eating when he saw Cale's lack of response. After all, what do kid know?

But Cale was only focused on his own thoughts.

 

so they arrived in LA and got here with help of mafia? Escaping the scenario due to the power of god...

"How many people?"

"Hive"

 

Replied Kern who carelessly ate steak without any etiquette.

 

If you get rid of the one person who attacked before, then there are only 4 people left...

'Do you know how wide this place is, superrock?'

-Yes, I checked it based on the stone foundation, as big as your palace? 🪨

'Black Raon?'

-No, palaces in this world. 🪨

Isla Palace...quite big..

 

But Cale now knows the range of lightning he can shoot.

 

there is no hunter supervision, so I will attack more calmly...

 

Cale was a little grateful to Hunter and Kern who remained innocent even though they became cruel.

None of this would have happened if Kern had been a vigilant person.

 

should I be grateful to save him and gain Kern's trust?

 

Cale could only smile bitterly.

 

but to Seoul... I think their target is Yoo Joonghyuk...

 

Or..

 

...Kim Dokja too...

 

If what Cale thought about Kim Dokja being person chosen by source was true, then there was a possibility that Kim Dokja could be equivalent to a variable.

 

By the way.. I've never seen that reader with an annual ring...

 

Should Cale try it?

What is certain is that this hunter first.

 

"Where is my spatial bag?"

"You think I'll give it to you?"

 

Kern asked sarcastically.

 

"I just want to get my whip, what? You want me to go through this escape game without weapon?"

 

Cale snorted.

 

"Whip? With your little hands?"

 

But Kern looked at Cale's smooth and soft hands strangely.

 

"..."

-Pfft ⛈️

-Hehe 💦

-Ahem, it's not me who laughs, but the crazy child ⛈️

-Hey!! YOU WANT ME XX AND XX THEN XXX AND XX YOU HAH?! 💦

-... 🪨

 

Cale ignored ancient power and stretched out his hand.

 

"Give."

"Take it out here."

"Up to you"

"Oh and if you bry, wait a minute- ahem if you try to use skill then it's useless, except for me, that strange skill won't work here Cale."

"Oh"

"...don't you have any other response..?"

 

Kern pulled out a black pouch from his chest pocket while grumbling and gave it to Cale.

And why does Cale know it's there?

 

Of course don't know

 

It would only be good if Kern asked someone outside to carry his spatial bag. Or rather, it would be easy for wind elementals to steal it if the spatial bag was carried by Kern. 

Plus, Cale just wanted his spatial bag and top whip, to be able to talk easily with wind elementals. After all, Kern wouldn't recommend a game that used his men to restrain Cale if Cale couldn't fight back.

So it is certain that his request will be granted.

Cale wasn't worried about Kern finding out about his ancient powers because...

 

he didn't leave this area.

 

Because if he comes out, Barrow will know. 

 

Barrow was a bit touchy with Panerysons, as were the other two. The last time they met was on holiday to Bali 3 years ago. The three almost appeared on national news. 

 

To be honest, this person was from a distant family, who couldn't even be related to Paneryson, but Dorph and Sayeru's noses smelled the 'smell' and almost went crazy at that time.

Cale tried to forget the memories of holding back three crazy bastards, with his small bodies and taking his top's whip. After that he threw the bag disinterestedly.

 

-I'll steal it during the chaos, Cale.

 

Wind elementals are very smart, Cale was happy that the three wind elementals came with him.

 

"Only that?"

 

Kern looked at the 'dirty' whip with dissatisfaction.

 

"Should I give you a gun? Are you sure you want to play the game I said? With that body?"

"What? Now you're going back on your word? Don't you hate men who don't keep their word?"

 

Cale snorted while saying words that pierced Kern's heart. Because father... or this body's grandfather also promised his mother happiness but withdrew his words when Kern was born because of an accident.

 

"Will never."

 

Kern stood up, put his spatial bag in his back pocket and left carrying the dirty dishes.

 

"When do you start?"

"It doesn't make sense for me to notify my kidnapper of the time to escape."

"Stingy."

 

Kern made a sullen face.

 

"Oh and turn off the damn CCTV."

 

So Kern put down the dirty dishes before fiddling with his cell phone and showing the CCTV screen in Cale's room.

 

"Crazy, how many CCTVs did you install?"

"25"

"..."

"I want to see your cute behavior, but you're no longer cute as an adult."

"Do you want to die?"

"Oh come on, I'll kill myself after killing Kevin, have mercy on me a little, Cale."

 

Kern showed the CCTV screen which immediately turned off while muttering.

 

"My compassion disappeared when you kidnapped me."

"Well I was wrong."

 

But that face showed no regret.

 

"But I'm happy."

 

Kern grinned as he went back out and locked the door.

 

"I will add bodyguard at the door~~"

 

There was a crazy laugh from the bastard that came out.

 

"Fuck, this family is not sane... So, how are the preparations going?"

 

Cale looked for a comfortable sitting position on the sofa and shook his top whip.

 

-First, there are no strong people and here it is only inhabited by the same people. Second, Black Dragon and Choi Han have infiltrated and memorized Igneel's coordinates. so they just had to create a teleportation circle when the chaos started.

oh... no one strong, that means hunter immediately raised his hand apparently, and the good news is that no innocent people came in here and then... Raon and Choi Han came along?

 

Cale grinned.

 

-The two of them waited outside with one of us and the other followed the person who had just gone to take the spatial bag. 

"That's right, it's enough for wind elemental to pick it up if someone carries it. But how do you communicate?"

 

Cale honestly almost didn't sleep when he realized that elementals couldn't talk unless they were with contractors or elves, because he was worried.

 

-The black dragon uses the method that small people use.

"Method? What method?"

Which small person are they referring to?

-By writing with a tree trunk.

 

Actually Raon remembered how he watched small person Kyrgios, having wind elementals shake the trees to communicate with each other (The special channel was in chaos when communication to Cale was lost, so it could only follow Kim Dokja).

But luckily the wind elemental who was the loudest often paid attention to the Korean letters and wrote on the ground clumsily. It didn't study the language of the eastern or western continents but it studied Korean writing with the intention of helping Cale here. And its grateful because what was brought was Choi Han.

 

"..How..?"

-Basically we communicate by writing on the ground, Cale.

 

Wind elemental is happy with help they provide and wants to keep it a secret.

 

"Well whatever, who's the other one?"

 

This time the wind elemental was silent... for quite a long time.

 

"?"

-That.. Cale...

"?"

-We can see when we go to the place of man carrying spatial bag... if he returns to that father named Kevin's place... we will meet him...

"Wait, why is he there? Didn't I say that our goal was just to escape???"

 

Cale was stunned by this other 'colleague'.

 

-Well... he said he wanted to get rid of people who interfered with the path of legend...

 

Now Cale's face was full of black lines.

 

not that crazy but smart bastard right?!

 

Cale felt like his back was cold.

 

I will curse the god of death if that bastard god dares to send him!!

 

However, Cale seemed to be shaking a little with anger, which the two transparent people thought was afraid.

Taking a breath to try to calm himself, Cale glanced at the clock.

 

1 minute.

 

Cale closed his eyes.

 

-I'll gather one strong enough to just tear down the roof ⛈️

'Good'

 

Luckily this is only 1 building. So it won't be too dangerous if it explodes.

Well... 

..not really...

 

whatever, everyone here too just members of mafia.

 

That's what the wind elemental said.

 

-Gruruurururr

 

There was a sound of thunder that made the mafia members and Kern, who didn't know that he was being stalked by crazy white-haired bastard, turned to the sky.

But this strange dark cloud only covered their area.

 

"...Cale?"

 

As Kern whispered suspiciously..

 

-bang!

-Burrrkk

-bzzzt

 

Lightning struck the building, causing the sturdy building built with various skills to shake.

 

"Fuck."

 

Kern pushed his way through panicked people and went to where Kevin was being held. He even flew off the heads of his members who tried to take him to safety with sword he had sheathed behind his back.

 

-brak

 

He broke open the half-destroyed door and saw a bloodied Kevin who couldn't even lift his head.

It was clear what the person had experienced by seeing the many bloody tools, and scattered human nails.

 

"I'm not satisfied torturing him!!"

 

Kern grabbed Kevin and tried to carry him. But there was a sword in front of his neck as the magic tool used to hide for a while was turned off.

A handsome man with white hair and green eyes smiled in front of him.

 

"I won't let you take him."

"Who are you?"

 

Kern frowned and looked at the man in front of him warily.

 

"I?"

 

That man grinned.

 

"I am the man that legend allows to shine his way."

 

That man..

Clopeh...

...made a fanatical face as he tightened his sword.

 

"So I won't let the bastard who got in the way of legend and hurt him get away. He deserves to suffer again and again."

 

Clopeh's gaze towards Kevin was very cruel. He looked like someone who would chop up Kevin, put him together with a potion, and chop him up again and again until he was satisfied.

 

"So give him."

"Crazy."

 

Kern spat out a curse as the man in front of him took a step forward.

 

"If you also get in the way of legends..."

 

Clopeh mounted a stance.

 

"...I'll get rid of you too."

 

Clopeh spun the sword in his hand and was about to slash the head of the man in front of him, but Kern stepped back, threw Kevin who had lost consciousness behind him and drew his sword to block the man in front of him.

 

-Trang

"Damn.."

 

Kern's hands trembled, then a purple glow appeared around his sword that matched the color of his eyes.

 

"Oh, aura users? Then I'll show you the prowess of Paerun's guardian knights."

 

Clopeh also released an aura that felt slippery like a snake.

However, a girl who was Kern's 'daughter' appeared and tried to kick Clopeh which almost cut Kern and his sword in two.

Clopeh stepped back but turned his body and attacked again.

 

-Sreet

 

The girl's right hand was cut off when Kern took out another sword and attacked again.

But Clopeh smiled.

 

'It's been a long time since I fought seriously.'

 

He was grateful that Necromancer had made his body able to fight again as he was about to enter the sealed god's trial. And haven't paralyzed it again until now.

 

'I will clear the path of legend and become one of fellow of the legend!!'

 

The scary smile on Clopeh's face made Kern feel the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-Bang

-Bang!

-Duarrrrrrr

-Booom!

 

Cale heard many explosions and buildings collapsing.

 

"Show me the way."

 

Cale raised the corners of his mouth and shook his whip.

He didn't realize that two people suddenly appeared behind him when he brought down the flames of destruction.

The wind elemental was also unaware because thought, the two of them were just transparent creatures like them.

Hyunjae and Taewon looked at the little kid who was using the wind to lift his body.

 

-Bang!

-Burk

 

However, one shock that was too hard made Cale lose his balance and the roof above him made cracks grow and collapse.

Cale clicked his tongue as he corrected his balance and was about to use his shield to block the collapse. But before that, he was pulled back and someone with hands covered in something black, punched the rubble until it turned to dust.

Then someone covered his eyes.

 

"Be careful with the dust and close your eyes for a moment, kid."

"?"

"Mr. Song is too fierce."

"Please move, Hunter Sung."

hunter?

 

Cale immediately became alert.

But a green window that was like fear, immediately appeared.

 

 

 

[Not an enemy!! They're the ones I brought!!]

 

 

 

Then disappeared again.

 

oh?

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

-They can hold you..?

"Hah?"

-They were originally the same as us and invisible, Cale.

"Yes?"

"What's wrong kid?"

 

Hyunjae asked confused, because Cale kept saying one word.

 

"You...can see wind elements?"

"Hmm... now can't see it."

 

Hyunjae looked around strangely.

 

"Maybe because there was a disturbance when we arrived and our presence was the same as that elemental, and now it's normal so we can't see anymore?"

 

Cale nodded.

 

that could also be said to be normal. At that time their existence was the same as spirits, perhaps.

 

Cale stroked his chin while thinking seriously as Hyunjae picked Cale up and carried him.

 

"Okay, let's go. The condition of this building is getting worse. Where are we going, kid?"

 

Taewon also looked at Cale.

 

-About 5 rooms after this, Cale, turn left and 2 more rooms.

 

Cale lifted the corners of his lips and smiled slyly which made Hyunjae raise his eyebrows.

Raon will ask 'are we going to trick them, humans?' but Cale, who got free labor, was happy to be able to change his plan to be a little better.

 

"Straight."

 

Hyunjae, who immediately understood, laughed a little. But Taewon stared at the wall in front of him blankly.

 

"Break through to the intended room."

 

Cale said while pointing at the wall that Taewon was staring at.

 

"Take the stolen items first."

It's nice to have someone else be my leg. I have to pick up the wind elemental who stole the spatial bag from Kern first.

 

Of course Cale was very happy that he didn't have to move much with this 'help'.

 

-Keep straight, Cale.

 

The three of them and one elemental, broke forward with Taewon punching the wall with a dry mouth (Because he was a government agent and was asked to destroy people's buildings).

But Cale, who was happy, forgot about the crazy but smart Clopeh who was there...

Oh Cale-nim...

Prepare heart-saving pills.

Notes:

When the three of them just arrived.

Raon: Oh.
Cho Han: *Makes a blank face*
Clopeh : Ooooh!!!
Raon: ....
Choi Han : *still daydreaming*
Clopeh : Legend and gods prefer me to save Cale-nim! What an honor-
Raon : *stares at Choi Han*
Choi Han : *looks at Raon with a still blank face*
Clopeh : -to be given the opportunity. I, Clopeh, will take this mission well!! I will destroy those who stand in the way of legend-!!!
Raon : ...Choi Han..
Choi Han : Don't ask me.
Clopeh : Ohhh!! Cale-nim!

 

In another world.
Alberu : Fuck.
Tasha : ...my nephew, watch your words.
Alberu : I want to kill that bastard.
Tasha : You can't.
Alberu : Damn.
Tasha : ...
Alberu : Crazy.

Chapter 76: Chapter 73

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


 

-Bang!

 

The girl whose body was now in tatters, shot a ball of fire magic from her mouth, which Clopeh dodged.

Then Clopeh turned his leg deftly and kicked the wall towards Kevin who was protected by Kern.

 

"Damn it."

 

Kern spat out another curse as he stood in front of Kevin, blocking the impact of incoming sword.

 

-Trang!

"Get out of the way."

"Aren't you supposed to save Cale, why are you even here?"

 

His escape attempts always failed which made Kern very frustrated. But the man in front of him again answered in a strange way.

 

"Cale-nim will always be able to solve his problems, therefore, my job is to clear the path of a legend and allow him to continue walking on smooth path."

"You crazy."

"That's the only way I can enter one of legendary story and be grateful for opportunity that Cale-nim gave me."

 

If Cale were here he would scream.

 

'WHEN WILL I GIVE YOU A CHANCE? SHUT YOUR MOUTH CRAZY CLOPEH!!'

 

Too bad he still barged with 2 free laborers.

Clopeh, who was still reminiscing about his Cale-nim, who was happy to give him chance, immediately frowned when the girl, who was already in tatters, cast water magic at him.

Clopeh dodged by jumping to left.

 

"...you guys can't even use magic well."

 

Clopeh didn't understand how these lowly people even dared to stand in the way of a legend, especially the guy who was still unconscious there. 

It's an honor to be the father a legend, but how can he hurt legend when he's trapped in the body of a helpless child. If it were him, he would gladly give everything to Cale-nim.

Of course, once again, if Clopeh was Cale's father, Cale would have run away from that place without even thinking.

Clopeh, who saw the girl crawling towards Kern, glared at Kern who looked at Clopeh warily.

 

“Go and hand over the man behind you, then with Cale-nim's kindness, he will spare you.”

"Stop nonsense, I have a grudge against him, I won't hand him over easily."

 

Clopeh could only click his tongue at this crazy bastard who didn't understand kindness in front of him.

So Clopeh came forward again and attacked Kern, while covered in the aura of his cunning snake.

That girl attacked with wind magic which Clopeh split with his aura. He made sure Kern didn't move before arriving quickly in front that girl.

Then he thrust his sword into girl's head.

 

"Cough, cough cough."

 

Kern who was having a reversal reaction, felt his internal organs being twisted painfully, behind his eyes which were looking around as if everything was red, he saw the white haired bastard smiling crazily while looking at him.

Kern really didn't want to die first before he vented his frustration on Kevin, he had to avenge his mother's death. He didn't even know why Cale could have a crazy friend like this, but his heart felt, he would rather die first than let the object of his revenge be taken by someone.

He got back to his feet amidst the pain, he was able to create a clone once again with only a quarter of the power of the previous one, but his timing wasn't good. He had to look for a loophole, at least he had to run away, instead of being here.

After all the scenario protection device was on him, even if he ran away, thaat damn scenario still wouldn't bother him. He could find another hiding place and continue the torture as long as he ran away from this madman.

He would make sure to kill Kevin straight away after this with his own hands. Like how that bastard poisoned his mother, slowly watching him walk towards the god of death.

And the god of death would hum while preparing a special 'place' if that man came to him.

But despite his many thoughts, Kern felt that his plan would definitely never succeed, the chance of getting out alive would only be 20%. This guy didn't even break a sweat-

Before Kern had finished analyzing, he saw that damn white hair appear in front of him and kick him in the gut.

 

"Kuh.."

"Using a sword will only dirty the sword even if it only kill you."

 

Clopeh said looking down at Kern who was holding his stomach painfully.

 

-Brak

-Boommm

 

However, Clopeh's steps, which were about to pick up Kevin who was lying motionless, froze, when he heard the sound of something hitting wall until it collapsed.

He frowned at the presence of a new person and was about to use his aura, but the presence of the legend, the hero among heroes and his Cale-nim in the arms of a lowly human with dull golden hair (Because according to him the golden dragon that was with Cale-nim was shinier than the person that was with Cale-nim right now) made him lose his frown and flash a fanatical smile.

 

“Cale-nim!”

 

He put his hands together as if praying and looked at Cale with thousands of adorations in his eyes.

Taewon felt strange about atmosphere of white-haired person in front of him, but it was Hyunjae who almost asked for his chain to stab the man, well... if only that man didn't mention this little kid's name.

 

"Damn... Really crazy bastard but smart, Clopeh..."

"Oooh... I'm glad I got to meet you Cal-"

 

But Clopeh, who had moved his legs in a hurry, so he could get to Cale, was slammed into the side wall after someone kicked him.

 

-Bruk

"Kuh.."

 

Clopeh whose reunion was interrupted glared at Kern who created a new clone, who was carrying Kevin. Kern, after kicking Clopeh, deftly jumped over the gap to escape without saying a single word.

Clopeh whose face was distorted, felt his anger rise as he also ran after Kern.

 

"No! Don't follow him Clopeh!!"

 

Cale hurriedly shouted towards Clopeh who was running after Kern, but only an annoying answer was heard.

 

"I'll come back after teaching them how to respect legend!"

"Fuck the legend, come back!!!"

damn!!!

"You crazy!!"

bastard!!

 

Right now, Cale just wanted to wrap Clopeh up and put him in a sack until time for the death god bastard bring people back.

 

after all, why would the god of death let Clopeh tag along!?

 

Cale, who was cursing the god of death with 1000 curses, could only hold his tongue as he looked at building that looked like it was going to completely collapse.

 

"For now, let's go out first."

I just hope Kern brings something, which blocks the constellation's eyes on him.

 

Don't let Clopeh be noticed by the gods in this world.

Cale turned his gaze to the wind that was giving him the spatial bag. Then he noticed the two strangers waiting for his orders and held back his sigh.

 

- Human!

 

Hearing Raon's voice that he hadn't heard for a long time, Cale decided to gather with the others first.

 

"Let's go out first."

 

Cale was going to get out of this building that was about to collapse first.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Hyunjae looked around the neighborhood after they came out with an interested look.

All the buildings were destroyed and several Dungeon monsters were seen roaming freely, not to mention some areas seemed to have been transformed into environments suitable for monsters to live in. There were even large plants that had eyes staring intently at them.

 

'What this messy environment?'

-tuk tuk

 

Hyunjae lowered his gaze to the little kid who was pulling his shirt.

 

"Let me down."

"Okay."

 

He put the little kid down and looked at the man in black, who was running with a worried face towards them.

 

"Ca-Cale-nim."

 

That man knelt towards little kid naturally and looked at him with a very sad face.

 

"D-do you have any wounds Cale-nim? Does anything hurt? Are you tired? I heard that the god of death made you sleep easily? Are you sleepy?"

 

Taewon even patted the teenager's shoulder with a worried face after hearing the trembling voice that came out of him.

 

"I'm fine, do I look hurt?"

 

That little kid raised his eyebrows, but that teenager became more nervous.

 

"You always say you're okay when you're not okay!"

"Ah.. Choi Han.. calm down a bit-"

"How can I calm down!"

 

It's like watching a puppy continue to whine after meeting his master. Clinging and continuing to complain about being abandoned.

 

'Interesting.'

 

However, Cale, who saw Choi Han's excessive behavior, could only rub his forehead tiredly.

 

"Stop worrying, we have to change places. This place can't last long."

 

Cale glanced at building, where explosions continued to be heard.

Cale didn't think there were many bombs, but why did he keep hearing unpleasant explosion sounds?

 

-Human! I gave many bombs made by clever Rosalyn to wind elementals! Didn't I help?

"Ah.."

 

Whether help or not, what is certain is that they have to get out quickly before the commotion brings many incarnations and constellations here.

Cale looked at Choi Han who was still wearing a worried face and patted his head gently.

 

"Okay, let's go somewhere safe before we talk."

 

Then Cale looked at the tattoo.

 

"Do you have a safe place? Tell me an unnoticed location."

 

Hyunjae looked at Cale's behavior with interest when he felt a sharp gaze towards him.

The man he thought was a puppy, looked at him as if his fangs were itching to bite him. His eyes seemed to say, 'what are you looking at? Don't look at my Cale-nim with those eyes.' which made him chuckle, which made Mr. Song look at him threateningly so he wouldn't do something bad.

 

 

 

[Straight west, I left guide there. Just walk, you'll know the place when you arrive]

 

 

 

Cale, who was dissatisfied with the incomplete directions, quickly nodded.

 

"Follow me."

 

Cale used his wind after asking Choi Han who was still kneeling to get up.

 

-I'm here too human!

 

Cale felt a weight in front of his chest as he felt claws grabbing onto his clothes.

 

My sweet Raon is here.

 

Cale patted Raon's transparent back calmly, it felt like it had been a long time and it was calming.

 

-Oh, human! I also saved baby dragon!

 

It's funny to see Raon, who is still a child, calling the newly hatched Igneel a baby.

 

Then the empty air brought out Igneel, who immediately sat on Cale's shoulder while rubbing his horns against Cale's cheek.

 

"Glad you're okay too Igneel."

-Kyuu...

"Hm... that's your brother, call him Raon Hyung."

-I'm brother, human!?

 

Cale nodded.

 

-Kyu!!?

-I'm hyung!! Hy-ung!

 

Cale chuckled when he heard the conversation between the two.

Choi Han, who knew that Cale was talking to Raon, also smiled in relief, but the two of them, who only saw Cale and little red dragon, only thought that Cale was talking to dragon. Remembering that when Cale was in the dungeon previously, he could talk to dragon.

 

"Okay, we can talk freely later, Come on Raon, invisibility magic."

-Okay, human!

 

Hyunjae and Taewon were shocked to see their forms disappear.

 

"Our Raon has always been great and mighty."

-I am great and mighty!!

 

Cale once again chuckled.

They have to look for location indicated first.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Haaaaah... it's not that I don't like dusty things, but closed spaces make me too stuffy."

 

Cale grumbled as he dried Raon and Igneel who were also bathed by him. He took a shower immediately after arriving, he felt sticky as he remembered the place he was locked up before.

 

"You don't take a shower Choi Han?"

"No Cale-nim, I've showered there, and I haven't moved much here."

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders and continued drying two small dragons in front of him.

Raon could easily use magic to dry his body like when his human wasn't there, but right now, when his human was here, he just wanted to be dried by his human.

Cale was also humming while drying the scales, especially Igneel's, which were very rough.

They headed west, actually Cale was hesitant as they continued forward without any sign of a 'guide', until then he saw pillow (Dokkaebi) that had previously given his 'family medicine', sitting on the roof of a large house which somehow remained smooth amidst damaged buildings.

Cale approached while that dokkaebi was eating the lemon pie in his hand.

After appearing, dokkaebi almost fell down in surprise, before he put on a smiling face seeing that it was Cale.

He was spouting nonsense about him having the honor of being contacted by venerable to help Cale.

Not to mention, he said that house was covered in a barrier, and he give channel that had been lost before leaving.

...go with enthusiasm, to be exact..

Cale thought that dokkaebi were really interesting creatures..

..well..except the part about sending 4 baskets of lemon pies.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that it wasn't him who brought white snake]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that this is slander!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that Cale Henituse should believe it!]

 

Cale was as usual, ignoring the god of death.

 

“Cale-nim.”

 

Cale put the wet towel on the side table and took the glass of warm tea from Choi Han while Hyunjae and Taewon changed clothes.

They both, didn't know what happened, their faces and bodies were covered in wounds, when asked what was wrong, they both put on strange understanding faces.

The person with blonde looks at the other person with a smiling face and the other person looks away. Cale was really curious, but felt that he should not ask or he would find out things, which did not need to be known.

 

...my slacker instincts are screaming for some reason, which makes me shiver...

 

Cale drank tea from Choi Han while watching Raon teach Igneel to speak.

 

"Hyung!"

-Kyuku!

"Wrong!! Follow me"

 

Anyway, this peace, only lacks On and Hong, oh and his hyung-nim, who should have faithfully presented him with many gold plaques too.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hacho!!"

"Oh my Alberu, why don't you rest for a while?"

"No auntie, we have to take care of this matter first, is there any news from Saint Jack?"

"Hm... he's still threatening- ahem, communicating with the sun god."

“We have to hurry before Cale and the others start fighting.”

"Uh... I'm still confused now about how the human brain named Clopeh works."

"...don't think about it."

"...you are right."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale, who doesn't know about Alberu's problem, who has a headache because he sent wrong...

...with a gentle smile sipping his tea...

 

"Puuuffff"

 

...then spit it out.

 

"Choi-Choi Han."

"Yes Cale-nim"

"Let me ask..."

"Yes Cale-nim?"

"This... this is lemon tea?"

“Yes Cale-nim, Ron asked me to make sure you finish it, Beacrox made it specially with some medicinal herbs.”

 

And in front of surprised Taewon and Hyunjae, Cale swallowed his curse and sipped his tea with an ugly face.

 

"Human! Your face is like a crushed apple pie!!"

 

Raon happily flapped his wings while giggling.

 

"You hate lemon tea."

 

Cale wanted to reply 'hate' to blonde but swallowed his words after remembering that channel had been activated.

 

"..Like."

 

Those words were spoken from between Cale's teeth.

Hyunjae chuckled as Taewon shook his head.

 

“Cale-nim, drink some more.”

 

Gritting his teeth and glaring at Choi Han who was smiling innocently, Cale took another sip of lemon tea.

 

...still sour.

-Tak

 

Cale put down his teacup.

 

"Ron asked me to make sure that Cale-nim drank all."

 

...So Cale, who heard Choi Han emphasize again the word 'all', took the teacup again and finished the sour tea in his hand.

 

"Enough Choi-han."

 

Cale made a horrified face when Choi Han tried to pour more tea.

Raon, who saw Cale put down the empty cup with a sigh of relief, flew into Cale's lap where his human greeted him.

He enjoyed the petting from his human as the baby dragon sat on the human's shoulder.

Human is always gentle.

He loves his humans.

The people in their world who saw the warm scene became infected and smiled happily, especially Sheritt who almost cried seeing the black and red dragon with human Cale Henituse.

He remembered his dead son, if he lived...

..will there be a warm scene like that?

Sheritt plans to torture Barrow for a while after this.

Of course, Barrow, who also got a break and watched, was smiling happily without knowing the fate that would befall him.

 

"Let's get to know each other first."

 

Cale's words caught everyone's attention in the room.

 

"You don't remember us anymore..."

"Yeah I already know...but this is a bit disappointing kid."

 

The two people, black and blonde, said strange things, but Cale remembered that this god, said that Cale had once been caught in a strange scenario.

 

I'll ask all when I talk to this god later, hunter is the main thing.

"I'm Cale Henituse."

"I'm Choi Han."

 

Choi Han followed Cale and took one step forward.

 

"I am the great and mighty Raon Miru I am 6 years old!"

-Kyu Kyuu!

"Oh and this is my new dongsaeng, Igneel, one year old!"

 

Of course, cute Raon was happy to introduce his new little brother.

 

"I'm Sung Hyunjae."

"Song Taewon."

 

The two also introduced themselves, Cale felt a strange nostalgia, but suppressed it.

 

"Tell me your abilities."

 

The man, Hyunjae, smiled in amusement as Cale frowned.

 

"What?"

 

Cale asked displeased.

 

"..as I thought.. I don't like that person.."

 

Cale heard Choi Han's muttering and glanced at him strangely, even if he said he didn't like Ron, he didn't say it clearly. This was the first time Choi Han showed clear dislike for someone.

 

-Human, Choi Han said that he doesn't like gold men because he feels that gold men incompatible with him. 

 

Cale raised his eyebrows. 

 

incompatible how?

"Why?"

 

Cale ignored his thoughts and looked back at the two of them after patting Raon on the back who kept talking in his mind about Choi Han's dislike for Hyunjae.

 

"It's just that asking hunter's abilities is not a good thing."

 

Taewon, who felt the fire that somehow flew from Hyunjae to the quiet teenager there, felt he had to intervene before problems arose.

 

"Hunter... you guys mentioned it before too..."

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion.

 

"Unlike hunter you are talking about, Hunter at our place is an awakener who can fight monsters."

"Hmm... ability owner..."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Okay. I need your ability to find a suitable cooperation, this hunter's opponent is an opponent who can fight a god, so please don't be offended."

 

Cale explained politely, but Hyunjae just chuckled.

 

"No offense, but it's funny how you even forget the basics when you should already know kid. You really don't remember... this is interesting. What exactly happened to you this time?"

 

Hyunjae approached Cale when Cale just stared flatly at him, but two steps before he got too close..

 

-Sringg

-Trang

 

Choi Han pulled out a sword which was blocked by Hyunjae's chain.

 

"Do you want a spar, kid?"

 

Hyunjae smiled happily.

 

"Choi Han/Hunter Sung"

 

Cale and Taewon called their names to ask them to calm down.

 

“But he approached Cale-nim first.”

 

Choi Han gave off a killing aura as Cale clicked his tongue.

 

"They are currently colleagues."

"I don't like him."

"Gosh, am I hated? We just met."

 

Hyunjae teased Choi Han with interest, as Taewon frowned uncomfortably.

 

"But you make me uncomfortable."

 

Choi Han answered, but Hyunjae made another provocation.

 

"Oh, is it because I made plans from the start to bring the little one into my world?"

 

But this time, the provocation not only attacked Choi Han, but Raon too.

 

"Don't you dare!!"

 

Raon gathered black mana in his small claws.

 

"Please forgive us, this was just a joke."

 

Taewon, whose forehead was full of veins, held back his anger and tried to calm the situation.

 

"I am kidding?"

 

But Hyunjae just turned to Taewon while raising his eyebrows.

 

"You!!"

"How dare!"

 

Which made the two of them start going berserk.

Cale rubbed his forehead tiredly.

 

"Stop joking."

"Ha ha ha ha."

 

Hyunjae just laughed, whether it was because of Cale's words or he wasn't joking, no one knows.

But Raon confusedly lowered his paw and said.

 

"Just kidding human?"

"Of course, if it were that easy to go to another world. Why am I having trouble coming back, sit down well Raon, do you want cookies?"

"Yeah!"

 

Cale gave Barrow's cookies to the two dragons, but Choi Han still had a cold face and looked at Hyunjae viciously.

 

"I can lower other people's skills and use my body more to fight."

 

Taewon tried to divert the heat by mentioning his abilities.

 

"My weapons are chains and my abilities are electricity."

 

Hyunjae shrugged his shoulders and mentioned calmly.

 

"Hmm... it would be good to pair Choi Han with Hyunjae."

"No."

"Okay."

 

The two answered quickly, Cale scratched his head in annoyance.

 

"Choi Han, it would be better to pair long range users with close ones, Raon with Mr. Song. Please try to talk, you guys just haven't talked enough."

"Cale-nim..."

"Try talking first Choi Han, I'll pick up Sayeru and Dorph first."

 

Cale, who received confirmation of location from communication with the two beastman kings, went out to pick them up.

 

"Can I come with you human?"

"En"

-Kyu.

 

Raon, who was allowed to come along, flew and used invisibility magic, as Igneel, not wanting to be outdone, hung on Cale's shoulder, speaking while showing his presence.ence.

 

"Okay, you guys come along. Please look after house, all three of you, and try to communicate."

 

Cale, who hurriedly went to pick up his two uncles to quickly get information about hunters, didn't know...

The atmosphere immediately cooled down when Cale left.

 

"Hm.. communicate.."

 

Hyunjae smiled until his eyes resembled crescent moons. He took out his chain.

 

"Communication for battler is through battle."

"Hunter Sung."

"Right, Choi Han?"

 

Choi Han also clenched his sword.

 

"I don't like you."

"Is it true?"

 

Before Taewon had time to shout to stop the fight...

 

-Boooom

 

..both of them have exchanged blows.

 

-Trang

-strings

-Krang

-pliers

-boom

"Haaah.."

 

Taewon sighed and clenched his black fists.

 

"Really..."

 

Taewon wanted to complain... why does Hunter Sung always cause trouble wherever he is...?

And...

 

'Why isn't this teenager as calm and quiet as he showed at the beginning...?'

 

He just thinks that he shouldn't read people by the cover and..

 

'...at least the teenager looks innocent, I have to stop Hunter Sung first.'

 

It seems like Mr. Song won't know that this innocent teenager is an old man who is an expert at destroying things...

Let's hope Cale the charmer will return soon..

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' holds his head in pain]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' raises his eyebrows in interest]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that white snake problem is not over yet and don't create another problem!!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' decides to just run after his son]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' bursts into laughter]

 

...or the special space may be destroyed due to one or many reasons..

 

 

Notes:

Executive dokkaebi returned to his office.

And he was welcomed by other executives.

Executive 1: How?
Dokkaebi : Of course Cale likes it!
Executive 2 : My basket is the most delicious, he will love my pie.
Executive 1 : What? Your pie is not delicious!
Executive 2 : What did you say? You're the one who's not delicious!
Executive 3 : Enough, don't fight.
Executive 1 : ...
Executive 2 : ....
Executive 3: Mine is the tastiest.
Executive 1 : You-!
Executive 2 : Don't dream!
Dokkaebi : His mine tastiest indeed.
3 Executive : ?
Dokkaebi : I've tasted all.
Executive 1 :...
Executive 2 : ...
Dokkaebi : Delicious.
3 Executives : Bastard! How dare!?
Dokkaebi : Damn! I only tasted it so Cale wouldn't get poisoned!!
3 Executives : Shut your damn mouth! You just want to finish off ours and give yours to Cale!!!

 

And that day.
Executive office suffered destruction due to the battle of 4 dokkaebi.

Chapter 77: Chapter 74

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"...that..my nephew.."

"..."

"What happened...?"

that's what I also wanted to ask-!

 

Cale looked at building… no, now it doesn't even have a shape, it can only be called ruins.

He was planning to pick up Dorph and Sayeru but why, he hadn't even been gone more than 30 minutes and this particular building was already destroyed?

In contrast to Sayeru who was also confused, even Dorph, froze without a sound hearing that they had only been gone for 30 minutes but it had become like this.

Cale didn't know that Dorph thought that person who came along was pajama dragon, and he was contemplating... should he just run away?

Cale looked down at his tattoo.

 

 

 

[Well... at least they didn't leave the barrier... so they weren't noticed by creatures of this world..?]

 

 

 

look, even the god of this world is at a loss for words...

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says he doesn't know anything]

 

Cale narrowed his eyes threateningly at the death god's message.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said he was busy watching white snake and making further arrangements...]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' bursts into laughter]

I don't believe you..

 

Of course if the god of death heard Cale's heart, he would scream.

 

'When will you believe me, my son!!!'

"Just watch Clopeh."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nodded]

 

Cale looked back at building… okay, the ruins in front of him with headache. 

 

where are the three...

-Human! That's Choi Han!!!

 

Cale saw someone come out from behind collapsed rock while holding his sword with a lot of killing intent.

 

"..."

 

Then before Choi Han stood up straight, gold chain penetrated the ground beneath him and wrapped around Choi Han.

 

"This damn chain!!"

 

The blonde man came out of the ground covered in dust while his body was wrapped around black cables.

 

"Hunter Sung... please stop."

 

Then Song Taewon... that man grabbed the end of the cable and tightened as if trying to restrain Hyunjae's movements with a tired face.

 

"We spar, Mr. Song, we have to exchange blows to find out each other's limits."

 

Hyunjae smiled amusedly while tightening his chain on Choi Han who was trying to escape with his aura. To be honest, his hand was already badly injured from their exchange of blows. This teenager who he thought was not too weak was very strong.

 

"Whatever with spars or not, so let's stop because you guys have already destroyed everything."

 

The three stopped their movements when a childish voice trying to look mature sounded.

 

"Cale-nim..."

 

Choi Han lowered his claws and fangs and put on a pitiful face.

 

"I asked you to communicate with them but..."

"It's not my fault Cale-nim, but it was this man who said that this could make us understand each other's strengths."

 

Choi Han glared at Hyunjae who shrugged calmly.

Taewon also breathed a sigh of relief and released the cable that tied Hyunjae.

 

"You didn't take it off?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at Hyunjae who was still chaining Choi Han.

 

"Should I?"

"..."

 

However, fortunately Hyunjae just chuckled and really let go calmly. 

Choi Han approached while glaring at Sayeru and Dorph (Was now calm after seeing there were no pajamas).

 

"Are you hurt Cale-nim?"

"Am I that easily hurt? Now..."

 

Cale ignored Choi Han's question and looked around.

 

where can we sit and discuss...?

 

Everywhere was destroyed.

 

"Only that place survived."

 

Cale turned his gaze toward Taewon's hand that was pointing at room, the only one that was still intact.

 

"I can only save that place."

"Haaah.."

 

Cale rubbed his face with both hands and then headed into that room.

 

"Let's talk there."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"There are four hunters."

 

After letting Sayeru and Dorph rest for a while, Cale immediately asked them to provide the reports they had collected previously.

 

"They plan to kill Yoo Joonghyuk and research Kim Dokja."

Looks like my guess was right...

 

Cale sighed hearing Sayeru's explanation. It was clear from before that they were trying to kill Joonghyuk who was a Regressor, but to research Dokja... there was a possibility that they just felt something strange and had just reached the stage of finding out.

 

"Continue."

 

Dorph nodded and took out 3 Photos.

 

"Hunter's face..."

"Yes. This one is sword master."

 

Dorph pointed a guy who looked like a typical naughty Asian teenager with lots of piercings.

 

"He slashed the passing monsters with just a slight movement."

 

Choi Han clenched his sword tightly when he heard a 'slight movement'.

 

"This one is wizard, she mostly uses water and wind. She can make water into blades that can even cut buildings in half."

 

Sayeru also pointed to the next photo, there was a girl wearing glasses with a shy impression who was clenching her robe tightly.

 

"Don't be fooled by her appearance, when they were out of sight, she became a rude woman. Maybe that's his disguise."

 

Cale nodded when he saw Sayeru's expression as if he had seen strange person.

 

"Then, this is more likely their leader."

 

Sayeru then pointed at the gentle man who didn't look dangerous.

 

"We couldn't get any closer because of how alert they were, but there were some conversations carried by the wind."

 

Dorph continued.

 

"He asked number 5, who still hasn't returned and where he is, so maybe he is the leader. The others also listened to his words."

"For ability?"

 

However, both of them were silent when Cale asked about the last hunter's abilities.

 

"What?"

"Unfortunately we didn't see him fight, Cale."

 

Sayeru shook his head with headache.

 

"I tried to do something or make other incarnations attack, but the results were always handled by both of them."

 

Dorph also added while opening both hands with a frustrated face.

 

"We only know a little, about mist."

"Mist?"

 

Cale frowned.

 

"Yes, when a group of incarnations with someone called Nirvana appeared, that guy spread mist that made the others unaware of hunter's existence."

"Perhaps the mist of illusion..."

 

Dorph and Sayeru agreed enthusiastically.

 

"But I'm sure it's not just that, there are other abilities."

 

Cale nodded at Dorph's words while thinking.

After a few minutes he took out the death god's book.

 

"What about their god?"

 

 

{-No problem, after the god of this world isolated him from his followers, me, War and Sun detained him and had someone seal him.-}

 

 

Cale frowned at the word seal.

 

"Who-"

 

 

{-He's someone you know-}

 

 

"Damn, you asked him to fight a god? Are you crazy, god of death?"

 

Cale exploded when he remembered that only Lee Soo Hyuk could do sealing besides him.

 

 

{-He was the one who asked, to help you, and he was only in charge of sealing, it was the three of us who attacked.-}

 

 

"Are you sure he's not hurt..?"

 

Cale didn't believe it.

 

 

{-I vow by the power of this death itself.-}

 

 

Cale didn't care about any of these vow, but at least he knew that the god of death who set up the death vow would at least not break his own vow.

 

"What does it mean... if this god is finished then Hunter finished?"

 

Cale sat back down and asked calmly.

 

 

{-Hunters are people who want to become god, this person is just one of hunters too.}

 

 

"Damn... what if some help-"

 

 

 

 

[There won't be any Cale, I've already raised the world barrier. So no one will be able to enter the world order without my permission after this. Before I was just careless.]

 

 

 

"You're the source."

 

Cale said calmly.

 

 

 

[Let's talk about this later, Cale.]

 

 

 

"Haaaa.. okay."

 

Cale would make sure to thoroughly interrogate this god later.

 

"Does that mean we only need to get rid of three of them?"

 

The silent Choi Han opened his mouth carefully.

 

 

{-Yes-}

 

 

"What about barrier? You said it's weak from inside?"

 

Cale continued. 

 

 

{-They can contact other hunters if they feel their god is difficult to contact and it can penetrate outside. So don't surprise them until a special barrier is created. War will trick them by pretending to be their god until then.-}

 

 

"Where is it located?"

 

 

 

[Is here Cale, it's almost done, and I will make the area wide enough so that hunters don't notice the difference. When the appointed time arrives, you just have to make sure to get them there and not fight and leave the special space area. Because if you fight outside, this will destroy the balance and there is a possibility that this world will collapse.]

 

 

 

Cale nodded.

 

"When exactly it finished?"

 

 

 

[When the second Wave of monsters begins.]

 

 

 

Cale had a face as black as a pot when he heard the 'monster wave'.

 

"... why are there monsters again..."

 

Cale almost had tears in his eyes, why did he still have to deal with monsters again?

But Cale didn't know that his sensitive children's bodies, actually had tear-stained face that looked very sad...

 

"Human don't cry!!"

“That's right Cale-nim, I will kill the monster for you!!”

 

Choi Han, who was also affected by aura of Cale's small body, accidentally thought of Cale as a child who deserved to be protected.

 

"Yeah Cale, leave monster matters to the two of us. Just take care of the hunters calmly."

 

Dorph patted his chest with a reliable face while Cale was confused.

 

when do I cry?

 

But Cale quickly forgot about that question as he noticed hunter's photo.

 

"Wait.."

 

Cale looked at his two uncles.

 

"He asked about number 5, so why are there only 3 people left? Where is the fourth?"

 

Cale pointed at the leader's face in confusion.

 

"...there are only 3...right?"

 

Sayeru looked at Dorph who nodded in confusion. Then Sayeru added uncertainly.

 

"..this might mean that one of them is still hiding.. Cale.."

damn..

 

Cale felt a splitting headache after finding out that one identity had escaped.

 

"Ah, Sayeru. Could that be that child?"

"Which- ah.."

"What?"

 

Cale looked at the two of them worriedly.

 

"There was a little boy who came twice and talked to them. He was the same age as you, Cale."

 

"Young adults-"

"No, your current age."

 

Dorph corrected Cale who thought that kid was the same age as his real body.

 

...I'm an adult, shouldn't they both know? Why do they still treat me as a child?

 

Cale chose to focus on this hunter first.

 

"Little boy who talked to the hunter, when all incarnations were ignored them..."

 

Cale nodded towards the two.

 

"Characteristics?"

"Little boy with brown hair, he wears the same shabby clothes as the other incarnations. It seems he separated from the others and served as a scout."

"We have to take him too..."

 

Cale was silent and tried to think again when Taewon's voice was heard.

 

"During the monster wave, just ask that kid to come along because evacuating."

"It's not that easy, this is a world where even children are stronger than adults. I'm not sure he will believe it and join in. Most people here ignore each other."

“No, this can be arranged, Cale.”

 

However, Dorph cut Cale off and explained again.

 

"Leave it to me, I will take him away by saying that children will be evacuated a little far away so as not to disturb. I will take Mia and ask that girl to cooperate."

"Don't involve the kids. And Mia with you?"

"Yes, I'm looking after her. I'll just ask Mia to help with convincing, I'll take her to this room and immediately contact you when I arrive. After that I'll immediately take Mia out and go back to fending off the waves of monsters."

"That's a great idea."

 

Hyunjae answered calmly.

 

"Just do it, kid. If he's disguised, he'll follow without rebelling for fear of getting caught."

"Hmm..."

 

Cale thought for a bit and nodded.

 

"That's good then, let me arrange the members. Hyunjae and Choi Han fight the magician. Water magician is good against electricity and Choi Han can advance when Hyunjae blocks the water."

 

Hyunjae smiled strangely when Choi Han, whose face was full of black lines, could only remain silent and not refute Cale's orders.

 

"Raon is together with Mr. Song."

 

For some reason, Cale felt that just calling Song Taewon's name made him impolite, so he subconsciously added 'Mr'.

 

"I can't pair a swordsman with a swordsman because it will be a defensive match. So, Mr. Song, who has the ability to lower other people's abilities, try to use it on him. Raon protects Mr. Song."

"Good."

"Okay!! But human...?"

 

The confused Raon sat on Cale's lap and looked at his human with doubt.

 

"I'll take care the leader."

"No!"

""Rejected""

 

Raon and all the occupants of that room reprimanded Cale which made Cale shrink a little.

Then he came back to his senses and continued.

 

"There are no other note regarding his abilities, I who have ancient powers would be suitable to fight him."

 

While Hyunjae and Taewon were confused about 'ancient power', the other 4 could only open their mouths when Cale interrupted again.

 

"Listen first. It's also better for me to handle illusions, I'm not easily affected by illusions. If you are really worried, then finish off your enemies and help me."

 

Cale raised his voice and used a firm tone.

 

“But Cale-nim-!”

"That's enough Choi Han, we don't have much time. This is the most efficient. I don't know when you all will come back so it's better to be quick and precise. Raon can also help me a little but still focus on each enemy."

"...Yes.."

"I will try human! I will protect everyone."

"Do not overdo."

"No way! Humans don't overdo it!!"

 

Cale patted Raon's round head as he chuckled at his energetic answer, while the frustrated Choi Han planned to bring out all his strength to quickly end his enemy.

 

"Then what's next?"

 

Dorph muttered in confusion as Cale and the others went out of the room.

 

"Invisibility, Raon."

"Okay human!!"

 

Cale exited the barrier area and stared at a wide area with only Sayeru, Dorph and Igneel visible.

 

"Let's go to Kim Dokja and the others first. We still have to wait for the barrier to finish, so it's better to wait while looking for additional information. And if we want to hold back the wave of monsters, it's better to work together with Kim Dokja's group."

 

Dorph nodded as Sayeru groaned.

 

"Where is he, should we look for him first?"

 

Cale was about to say that he could contact Dokja because the Channel was already connected when he heard something funny.

 

 

-[Applying for a duel with the leader of the Church of Salvation, Nirvana Moebius. ]-

 

 

"Hahahahaha."

 

Cale laughed in amusement at this sound.

 

 

-[The duel venue is Gwanghwamun at 2 pm today. The person you will face is Great King Yoo Joonghyuk. The two people closest to the strongest incarnation will fight to defend the Seoul Dome. If you truly live in present, don't avoid this confrontation. ]-

 

 

"Look at this bastard causing trouble again..."

 

Cale muttered as Kim Dokja's voice continued.

 

 

-[Of course, your great plan will not concentrate on this confrontation. However ...]-

 

 

Cale waited for his words.

 

 

[If you come now, I will give you the opportunity to become one with Yoo Joonghyuk. ]

 

 

"..."

"..."

"..."

-Kyu..?

 

The three of them, and Igneel who tilted his head, were a bit stunned by the words 'becoming one'.

 

"...can anyone explain what those words mean..?"

 

Cale blinked his eyes in confusion while looking at his two uncles.

But both of them shook their heads.

 

"..perhaps related to the newly scenario?"

"Huh? Which scenario?"

 

Cale was stunned by Dorph's words.

He opened the system window and indeed saw a new scenario.

 

..it seems because the area was a special area so the scenario notification didn't appear...

 

 

+

[Main Scenario #8 – The Strongest Sacrifice]

Category: Main

Difficulty: S

Clear Condition: Survive wave of monsters (this scenario requires caution as the monster's rank rises every four hours).

Time Limit: -

Compensation: ???

Failure: Death

* There are clear additional conditions.

* Hints are provided every four hours.

+

 

 

Cale opened additional provisions.

 

 

+

Clear Additional Terms (Choose 1):

1. Death of half an incarnation in Seoul Dome.

* Current number of incarnations (107,257).

2. Death of the strongest incarnation in Seoul Dome.

+

 

 

"Wow... look at this..."

 

Cale felt his head throbbing.

 

"Either Yoo Joonghyuk or Kim Dokja. I'm sure these two crazy people will commit suicide."

"They are the strongest?"

-He's strong, human?

 

Cale nodded at Sayeru and Raon's questions.

 

"I have a feeling that maybe this is Dokja's bastard. Let's go first. I have to adjust to his plan first."

 

So Cale and his two uncles (along with invisible troops) headed to Kim Dokja's place.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

-[ Good. ]-

 

 

Nirvana's answer came quickly. The group members looked blank, as if they didn't expect it.

Kim Dokja stood up and shook off his dizziness.

 

"Dokja-ssi, how... no, are you okay?"

 

Min Jiwon looked worriedly at the black bruise around his left eye. It was trace left by Yoo Joonghyuk after he sold his name. Kim Dokja rubbed his eyes while thinking, if Cale was around, he would easily persuade this mola bastard.

 

"Is that bastard gone?"

 

Kim Dokja even fell unconscious for a while. 

Damn, what a powerful guy.

Where's our little cutie?

He needs cute energy intake. Frustrating to be stuck with this assholes.

 

"He left as soon as he heard the answer."

"Then we will go too."

 

Lee Gilyoung's slightly sour expression became excited. 

 

"Dokja hyung, I'm glad we fought together this time."

"Yes."

 

Kim Dokja couldn't laugh. Nirvana will definitely gain new skills and cannot be challenged as easily as before. Of course, Yoo Joonghyuk would also defend himself so victory or defeat was not easy to predict. 

Actually, Kim Dokja was not interested in their fight.

The real problem was the loud message in his head.

 

 

 

[You are currently the strongest incarnation in Seoul.]

 

 

 

...Now, what should he do?

 

"Kim Dokja bastard..."

 

Kim Dokja turned his head towards the voice behind him.

 

"Oh Cale.. Eh.. hahahaha.."

 

Kim Dokja remembered that some things, were connected to each other...

 

"That.. Cale.."

"Let's talk."

 

Kim Dokja wiped the cold sweat on the back of his neck as Cale's voice sounded cold.

 

"Cale!!"

"You're finally here!"

"We were worried about you!"

 

The children greeted Cale but Cale's cruel eyes were still looking at him.

Kim Dokja was about to sneak away when Cale's two uncles blocked his way with cruel faces.

Honestly, this is scary...

So there was no other way for Kim Dokja to turn his head towards Cale in resignation and mutter.

 

"...fine.. I will explain everything that happened to you.."

 

So Kim Dokja could only shrink, when Cale nodded in satisfaction and smiled brightly hearing Kim Dokja's muttering.

 

"Haaaaaa.."

 

Kim Dokja really wants to think again...

...why does he obey Cale so much...?

 

"Well... whatever."

 

Kim Dokja nodded towards Uncle Cale who was still faithfully blocking his path and sighed once again.

He had to explain everything well.

He had a feeling, if his plan wasn't good...

He would be tied up by Cale and possibly sent far away.

...this didn't make sense.. but Kim Dokja had a feeling that things would get messy if Cale refused his plan.

...well.. how do I persuade Cale..?

 

Notes:

Meanwhile Clopeh.

Clopeh : ...I'm lost.
GoD : .... *confused because can't communicate*
Clopeh : *sees the group of incarnations and approaching* ?
Incarnation 1 : I told you, the best is ugly king!
Incarnation 2: Supreme King!!
Incarnation 3 : I guess the king of beauty-
Incarnation 1: Do you want to die? We need protection not beauty!
Incarnation 3: I know... I'm just talking.
Clopeh : What are you talking about?
Incarnation 2: The most powerful king, we need golden thighs to survive.
Clopeh: Hooo
Incarnation 3: *feels sympathy and decides to explain to innocent (?) incarnation in front of him*
Clopeh: *Raises eyebrows*
Incarnation 3: You understand? They are kings. We have to choose. Not to mention, this new scenario is frustrating.
Clopeh : You're wrong.
Incarnation: ?
Clopeh : The strong and extraordinary people you can follow are not them.
Incarnation 2: Yes?
GoD : *feels a bad feeling*
Clopeh: Something truly strong, a hero, and a legend. That's what you have to follow.
Incarnation 1: Are you crazy?
Clopeh : *shakes his head in sympathy* Let me tell you, listen to my story and you will understand the greatness of a true legend. Don't worry. He is a great and kind person who will accept you if you are sincere and willing to help him on his path.
Incarnation 3: Damn, you're crazy.
Clopeh: *releases his aura*
Incarnation 2: Wh-what?
Clopeh : My strength is no greater than his. Don't you want to know who is worth following?
Incarnation: *glance at each other and nod*
Incarnation 1: We will listen to your nonsense.
Clopeh : *chuckles* this is not nonsense. You will understand. After this, you have to be know and help the legend well.
Also Clopeh: Don't worry Cale-nim, I will give you lots of allies to help you here and train them a little. I will help the legend on his way!

And that was the beginning of Calenism-
GoD : Stop the bullshit! Stop him!!!!
Me : ....

 

Cale : ....why do I suddenly have goosebumps...?

Chapter 78: Chapter 75

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"...well..that's what happened...?"

"..."

"Cale.."

"..does that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk really have that many problems? How did he get to know such a strange reincarnator?"

"...Well.. hahaha.. ahem. Should I tell you about-"

"No thank you."

"You're evil Cale..."

-Human not evil!!

 

Cale patted transparent head on his lap without Kim Dokja seeing it. For note, he asked Bihyung to switch channel calmly, before the two of them started discussing.

Kim Dokja told how he arrived with Yoo Joonghyuk until finally met a reincarnator named Nirvana Moebius, who created a strange cult with the name church of salvation (Cale felt a strange sense of déjà vu with the word cult but he couldn't remember what he thought was déjà vu), who was obsessed with Yoo Joonghyuk. People who were successfully brainwashed tried to attack with information they got. Luckily Kim Dokja has gained new attributes after releasing king of no killing. Continue to move forward and finally meet the person who is nicknamed the king of beauty Min Jiwon.

The woman told how the factions of the kings were disbanded, and which kings disappeared and joined. Kim Dokja also explained about additional people who appeared or were summoned to be more precise, when the main force attacked Peace Land.

'Currently, main scenario is unfolding only in capitals of countries across the world. As we progressed through scenario, too many incarnations died. In such cases, the bureau will summon a number of humans according to internal regulations. Most are called randomly from all over the country.'

That's what Dokja said. In other words the people of the church of salvation are the ones who are called.

 

"Really, Cale..."

"?"

"You don't know how chaotic it was when the new incarnations were incited by dokkaebi, to choose their own group."

"Group?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

"Yes, Ehem. It's not that I'm arrogant but there are some incarnations who say that I'm more popular than the Supremeking Joonghyuk or the beauty king Jiwon. There are even rumors that 'the Supreme King and the Beauty King were beaten by him. Then there are also many women who chase him' ."

 

Kim Dokja said with a winning grin.

 

"But.."

"?"

"But I heard from those strange incarnations that if they want to find you, they have to find the ugliest king."

 

Kim Dokja kept his mouth shut at Dorph's statement. Even though the two kings wandered around without paying attention to their surroundings because they were busy watching Hunters, at least they heard a little of this kind of thing.

 

"..you...did I do something bad? Why do I feel like you two are saying this with the intention of mocking me?"

""Oh.""

 

Sayeru and Dorph answered dryly, they felt that his nephew was the cutest and strongest, everyone else was trash.

Of course, Kim Dokja, who was hurt, could only hold back his tears sadly.

Cale could only shake his head in amusement when he recalled Kim Dokja's words that Yoo Joonghyuk almost fell into depression when attacking Nirvana, who was heartbroken when Yoo Joonghyuk went against his words by saying that Kim Dokja was his 'friend'.

Kim Dokja said this with a horrified face and rubbed his arm. Especially when Uriel again uttered nonsense asking for blood.

 

"...until now I was confused by.. ahem.. Uriel's brain circuitry... it's just me, right?"

"This world's constellations are all strange."

 

Cale nodded in agreement, as Secretive Plotter's message of protest echoed.

 

"But by the way Kim Dok-"

"Hyung."

"...why are you so obsessed with that call anyway?"

"I'm an only child, why is it strange that I want to have a cute younger brother like you."

"Firstly I'm not cute, and secondly stop that nonsense."

"But this is not nonsense..."

"So how was it?"

"What?"

"Heewon's problem."

"Ah, it's perfectly fine once Hyunsung-ssi completes his steel transformation, don't worry Cale."

 

Kim Dokja also previously explained about Heewon being in trouble, well... that's now resolved.

 

"So you intend to make Yoo Joonghyuk and Nirvana fight?"

"Not fighting, more precisely eliminating Nirvana first. Fighting the waves of monsters will be more difficult if Nirvana intervenes."

"Looking at your story, I don't think Joonghyuk will succeed?"

"I'll help him at the last moment, don't worry about it. In the first place, we don't need to sacrifice many incarnations, if I die it's better."

"Don't say it calmly, this is something that will break your partner's heart."

"Hey, don't you often sacrifice yourself too?"

"What me? Why me? Huh? And when did I sacrifice myself."

"Look at this kid, have you forgotten what happened in Chungmuro?!"

"That was the best plan that needed to happen!!"

"This is also the best!!"

"You are crazy!"

"You too... ahem."

 

Kim Dokja held back the words 'crazy' as Sayeru and Dorph glared at him.

 

"I'm not going to die either, don't be like that Cale."

"Damn... are you M?"

"..what is 'M'?"

 

Kim Dokja put on a confused face.

 

"..."

"It's like-"

 

Sayeru, who had taken out glasses from somewhere, put on a face that would explain everything in detail as Cale glared at him.

 

".."

"Shut the fuck up or I'll turn you into a bear carpet."

"..."

 

Sayeru sadly put away his glasses...

 

"So you will ask Sooyoung to kill you?"

"She's the only one I can ask for help. When I'm dying, I can enter Yoo Joonghyuk's body like when I fought Igneel. That way I can help that bastard. I've learned some of the concepts of my skills. So don't worry about failing."

"..I will bury you, I swear."

"Did you say something, Cale?"

"No."

 

Cale, who smiled brightly without explaining his mumbling, made Kim Dokja stunned by this cuteness.

 

-Are you going to trick this guy, human?

 

Of course, Raon, who understood human nature, understood Cale's thoughts well.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"..my dongsaeng will cause chaos again.."

"Your Highness"

 

Alberu who narrowed his eyes at his dongsaeng's smile almost jumped from chair when the voice of the servant Ron was heard.

 

'This guy is getting better at hiding.'

"Mr Jack said that the discussion with the sun god went smoothly."

"That's good. Take me there."

 

Ron nodded and took Alberu to the basement.

There the dragons and Cale Henituse's colleagues were gathered.

Now, negotiations (threats) will begin.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' say your family really scary, my son.]

"I'm not your son."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' say even other god they threaten.]

 

Cale raised his eyebrows in surprise.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' say  'Sun' is crying bitterly.]

"It must be you guys who did something strange that made them angry, right?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' falls silent]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says it's not entirely our fault, white snake is also one of the reasons]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' enjoys daily chat of incarnation 'Cale Henituse' and constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy']

"Really, don't you have anything to do, Secretive Plotter?"

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' chuckles and say no.]

 

Cale clicked his tongue.

 

"So why do you say that Clopeh is also the reason?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' say white snake is careless]

"?"

 

Cale had a strange blank confused face when he heard the god of death's incomplete explanation.

 

-Human human.

"Hm?'

 

Cale lowered his gaze towards Raon who was still sitting on his lap with Igneel until his legs went numb.

 

-Just before teleporting, crazy Clopeh tripped and pushed cookies prince out of the circle. That's why crazy Clopeh came here.

"..."

 

Now Cale could only remain silent hearing that strange reason.

He means..

 

...why did that bastard tripped..???

 

As if knew what his human would think, Raon proudly explained.

 

-Crazy Clopeh tripped because he was cleaning up a bunch of recorder balls and didn't look down. So he tripped, it was all over the place and he was about to get up and slipped on record ball and pushed cookies prince!!

 

Raon's clear and kind explanation only made Cale grow quieter in astonishment. Actually, if hyung-nim came, it would be better. He can listen to the latest situation and...

 

...forget it, remembering this just gives me a headache.

 

Cale decided to threaten the god of death to keep an eye on Clopeh again, in case that bastard did something strange.

...Unfortunately Clopeh had done something strange by continuing to use a hidden barrier while dragging the half-dead Kevin. Kern is dead, but because Clopeh is lost and the god of death has difficulty contacting him (because Clopeh is not an incarnation) even though he can watch...

Clopeh got lost even further, so he boredly looked for a way home while spreading his own 'cult'.

What cult is that?

Only people who have faith can know it.

 

(I Have Faith!!! by. JHS)

 

["Therefore, if you want salvation, it's not bastard leader of the church of salvation but Cale-nim who you should follow. How righteous, strong and kind Cale-nim is. Even his small form doesn't hinder his legendary aura. Do you want to see Cale-nim's greatness? Tell me the location of place to look for the battery for this thing called a camera first."

"Yes Sir Clopeh."

“Good, Cale-nim will be happy with your help.”

Clopeh leads the 'new' incarnations valiantly without being detected by the starstream while spreading his 'belief'.]

 

 

The god of death who was watching, the thing that would make Cale run away in horror, could only chuckle with cold sweat pouring out. Nirvana's brainwashing abilities are inferior to Clopeh's... those people turned into 'cult' followers...

God of death...

Feeling that his life as a god is very sad...

Somehow... he hopes this doesn't reach his son's ears...

Well... keep hope, god of death.

..keep hoping.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The group arrived near Gwanghwamun half an hour before the promised time.

Cale continued to glance at the message that kept flashing in front of Kim Dokja.

 

 

 

[You are currently the strongest incarnation in Seoul.]

 

 

 

Kim Dokja, who felt Cale's gaze, could only look away in embarrassment.

 

 

+

[Cale : That's what it said.

Kim Dokja : Damn, I want to say I already know, but this message will still keep appearing even if I say that. Frankly, I feel embarrassed every time I hear it. I couldn't guarantee victory against Yoo Joonghyuk even if I used all my strength and I barely managed to defeat Nirvana. Why am I the strongest?

Cale : I don't know for sure, but there must be a certain scoring table based on it.

Kim Dokja : ..maybe story?

Cale : Story? What did you get..?

Kim Dokja : Yes, I remember 51st regression in Ways of Survival appeared the same words that Nirvana said.

Cale : About the standard of strength is 'story'?

Kim Dokja : Ah, you remember. Yes, I think I have the most stories here.]

+

 

 

Cale shrugged, but he had thoughts that might be little different.

 

I'm sure Kim Dokja is right, this could be 'setting' arranged by world sources from the start.

 

But once again, Cale wouldn't know for sure until he talked to the god who brought him.

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

In the distance, Hyunsung and Heewon approached. 

 

"Ah, there's Cale-nim too."

 

Hyunsung smiled brightly.

 

-Human, doesn't he look like Choi Han?

 

Cale almost nodded but held back.

By the way, it seems their bond with each other is stronger after overcoming a difficult situation together. 

However, Cale was a little anxious.

 

-Just calm down human!! I told them to stay calm!!

 

What Raon was referring to was Cale's invisible army.

 

Well, Raon is the best.

 

Jung Heewon waved at Kim Dokja with grin.

 

“I saw the war proclamation. It was very beautiful.”

"How do you feel?"

“I'm fine. Hyunsung-ssi bit injured…”

"I'll be fine!"

"...He's just bluffing."

 

At the end of Heewon's words, Hyunsung hit his chest to prove that he was not bluffing. 

 

"It's better to worry."

 

Cale gave potion, that Raon had refilled before they left.

 

“Thank you Cale-nim.”

 

Cale waved his hand to tell Hyunsung not to need to thank him.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Honestly Cale, Lee Hyunsung has started to inherit the story of the Master of Steel. Maybe Lee Hyunsung is one of the top five incarnations in Seoul Dome. He was strengthened by inheriting the story.

Cale : Story again... it seems like this world does have the essence of a book...

Kim Dokja : Hm? What do you mean?

Cale: No.

Kim Dokja : Anyway Lee Hyunsung is a perfect example of 'strength is a story.' It is the price of a story that determines its 'power' in this world. So perhaps I was ranked as the 'strongest incarnation' because the stories I collected in this life were at an impossible level.

Cale : But don't Joonghyuk and Nirvana also have lots of big stories? One is a regressor and the other is a reincarnator.

Kim Dokja : Yeah, but their story is about the past.

Cale : Influential?

Kim Dokja : Of course, because what counts more is the 'current' scenario.]

+

 

 

Cale nodded and looked at the view of Gwanghwamun that was starting to appear in the distance.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Three hours and 40 minutes have passed since the first wave. Once every four hours, a monster will come. The second wave will be upon us soon.

Cale: Ok]

+

 

 

“A 5th class monster will be here soon. Are the other incarnations alright?”

"It'll be fine here."

 

Kim Dokja looked around, eyes of Heewon and the group members moved with him...

...except for Uncle Cale who was still staring only Cale or Cale was silent calmly (Cale was rearranging plans to attack Hunter.).

It was busier than 10 minutes ago and the number of people was increasing.

 

"This ..." 

 

Jung Heewon seemed to realize something. 

Shouts came from all over the place which snapped Cale out of his musings.

 

"Let's defeat the leader of the Salvation Church!"

"We have to kill him to end this scenario!"

 

People armed with weapons screamed.

 

 

+

[Cale : What? Why are they here? Do they also want to kill Nirvana? Do they really know who is the strongest? Besides, can they really do it??

Kim Dokja : Well, they gather to survive. Nobody talks about freedom or equality. That's because today's people are too shabby to talk about such a grand concept. At least they got together because they wanted to live by killing others. Even if it looks evil.]

+

 

 

Cale nodded. And look at the crowd.

 

"Follow the Supreme King!"

"Destroy the Church of Salvation!"

 

Hyunsung looked at the scene with a complicated look and said. 

 

"Dokja-ssi knew this would happen..."

"I was expecting it."

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : No matter how many new incarnations come or how popular the Church of Salvation is, the majority of Seoul's population is the 'existing incarnation.' They just needed a focal point to transcend factions. 

Cale : Well because they thought the 'old people' would understand better, so it's natural that there wouldn't be many Nirvana followers. After all, no matter how strong Nirvana was, he would lose against numbers. So this is why you say just watch? TIndeed, a good plan, whether it's Joonghyuk or Nirvana they're going to kill. There will be many incarnations coming together, that's for sure.

Kim Dokja : Right?]

+

 

 

Gong Pildu looked at the crowd and sighed.

 

 "...South Korea is destroyed. Damn it. Are the parliamentarians who will return my land dead?"

"You say those words in a situation like this?"

 

Lee Jihye clicked her tongue and Gong Pildu rubbed his lips.

 

“…What about Yoo Sangah? I heard she was captured by the Church of Salvation.”

"What? Really?"

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja while narrowing his eyes viciously.

 

“We will go and get her. However, not now."

 

This can't be rushed anyway. Even Nirvana wouldn't dare touch the Olympus nebula terminal unless he thought about the war between nebula.

Kim Dokja would calm Cale who looked like he was about to break into someone's base by patting his head.

'would'... because Kim Dokja felt a very high level of hostility even though there were only two of Cale's uncles behind him.

Well, that enmity, to a large extent, belonged to the unseen Raon and Choi Han.

All of Gwanghwamun became heated by incarnation when a shining message appeared in the air.

 

 

+

[Hint 2]

The ninth strongest incarnation in Seoul Dome is 'Insect Boy Lee Gilyoung.'

+

 

 

Gilyoung's eyes lit up when his name was called.

 

"Hyung, I'm ninth!"

"...That's ridiculous. I'm weaker than that kid?"

 

Lee Jihye grumbled.

 

 

+

[Cale : What? Jihye is number 10?

Kim Dokja : Yes, it was announced before. Where are you, that you don't know that?

Cale : Taking care of a lot of things.

Kim Dokja : Next time get together, it's dangerous to be alone.

Cale : Those are the words of a person who tried to kill himself.

Kim Dokja : Hey, this is the most effective way. And I'm will not dead, how many times have I explained that to you?

Cale : Shut your mouth, you suicidal person.

Kim Dokja: You dense kid who is never aware of the state of his own body. ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja lowered his emotions with 'calm' and looked at his group.

 

"Stop talking and get ready."

 

The group members nodded simultaneously. 

The second clue is announced and the second wave will start soon.

Roars were heard from the outskirts of Seoul and the cries of monsters began to sound.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : Class 5 monsters that can be classified as 'minor disasters' are starting to appear. In other words, it was a level that no ordinary incarnation could handle. Fortunately, all incarnations were gathered near Gwanghwamun and it was not an impossible fight. The narrower the area to be protected, the easier it would be to save the incarnation.

Cale : I will leave the area and leave my uncle to help you.

Kim Dokja : Again? Didn't I tell you this is dangerous??

Cale : I have my own business, besides I can't be too flashy and show my strength carelessly.

Kim Dokja : Why?

Cale : There's a reason, that's why I tend to help you from afar unless it's an emergency.

Kim Dokja : But if your uncle isn't there, what about your protector?

Cale : Don't worry about me, you have the task of completing scenario. Focus.

Kim Dokja : Haaaa... okay.]

+

 

 

However, another thing that Cale didn't tell him was about the source who was most likely related to Kim Dokja, if he made a wrong move and he snatched something that belonged to Kim Dokja. He was afraid that something more dangerous would happen.

 

At first I did this, to avoid the risk of constellation eyes looking at me, but after the source issue opened up, this made me feel that I shouldn't get in the way of what Kim Dokja was doing. At least I'll keep an eye out and make sure this bastard or that bastard doesn't get into any major trouble.

“We have to finish this in four hours. After that, class 4 monsters will start appearing. It's the end once that happens.”

 

Cale turned his gaze toward Kim Dokja as the group members nodded. Kim Dokja asked Gong Pildu and Hyunsung to lead incarnation and form a defense network.

 

"Leave it to me."

"Gwanghwamun will be my country after this scenario is over."

 

Kim Dokja smiled and answered 

 

"...Go ahead. Do what you want."

 

Sadly, once this scenario is over, the 'land of Seoul' that Gong Pildu desires will not exist.

Cale also didn't forget to ask Sayeru and Dorph to keep an eye on hunter who has the form of a child.

Kim Dokja led the rest of the group to the center of Gwanghwamun. In the center of Gwanghwamun, there is a strange building.

 

 

+

[Cale : What is that? As far as I know there is no stadium in Gwanghwamun?

Kim Dokja : That's not an original building. Indeed, there is no stadium in Gwanghwamun. It was a space added temporarily by the Church of Salvation.

Cale : Isn't that Nirvana and Joonghyuk in the dome?

Kim Dokja : ...this is blurry, Cale. But what is certain is that the man above...

Cale : The so-called neutral king?

Kim Dokja : Based on the sound of his speech... yes. ]

+

 

 

-All Incarnations, who is our real enemy? Why are we now pointing our spears and swords at each other?

 

Heewon also frowned at the familiar voice.

 

"...It's Neutral King."

 

The Neutral King used 'Voice Amplication' on the top of dome like he was dokkaebi.

 

-I naturally understand your feelings. Whether it is members of Salvation or other forces, we are all weak people. We are simply victims of this scenario. Though, you know. There's no point in fighting between us here! This is what the dokkaebi want!

“Shut up! It was the Church of Salvation who started fighting first!”

"Yes! Kill him!"

 

Jeon Ildo laughed lightly.

 

-Everyone, don't you know that monsters are coming? Seoul will be destroyed if we fight.

"So what will you do?"

-Everyone knows this is a scenario where we can live if the strongest incarnation sacrifices itself.

 

The opaque exterior of the stadium became transparent and the interior began to be seen. There were two people standing on the stage with a beautiful spotlight behind them.

 

-Two heroes come forward for the Seoul Dome incarnation! I will introduce the strongest incarnation candidates!

 

The Salvation Army members on opposite sides of the dome applauded loudly.

 

“Yoo Joonghyuk! Yoo Joonghyuk!”

“Nirvana! Nirvana!”

 

The incarnation seemed confused by the sudden change in atmosphere.

 

"W-What is this?"

"Have they fought?"

"Crazy... they're pitting people against each other to kill each other, right? What's with this neutral king? Sayeru, drag that bastard to fight too later."

"Don't worry, Cale."

 

Kim Dokja shuddered at the hostile gazes of Cale and his uncle. But this was clearly Nirvana's ploy.

Every human being is a coward. Nirvana knows when humans are the most cowardly. It's time for an 'unattainable future.' Some people are dead while others will fight back and find a way to live.

 

"Are we going in? At least we can't leave Joonghyuk alone, right?"

 

Cale clicked his tongue and turned to Kim Dokja.

 

"Yeah, I didn't want this kind of dangerous thing from the start."

 

Kim Dokja approaches the dome and hits the wall.

 

 

[The incarnation of 'Jeon Ildo' uses Fair Duel Lv. 3.]

[All incarnations apart from those involved in the duel are not permitted to enter the stage.]

 

 

+

[Cale : What is this?

Kim Dokja : ...He uses Gwanghaegun's stigma. In this case, no one apart from Yoo Joonghyuk and Nirvana could physically engage in battle.

Cale: Damn.

Kim Dokja : I intend to help Yoo Joonghyuk, but this could be dangerous if Yoo Joonghyuk dies before I die. No one can help. This is dangerous! ]

+

 

 

Kim Dokja spoke with Jung Heewon and Lee Jihye. 

 

"Kill Jeon Ildo!"

"Sayeru."

 

The next moment, something exploded from inside the stadium. Finally, the battle between Yoo Joonghyuk and Nirvana began.

There was a giant screen on top of the dome made by the dokkaebi.

 

[You did something interesting. I think this will be a fun fight so I'm ready to let everyone see it.]

 

On the screen, Kim Dokja could see Yoo Joonghyuk's sword and Nirvana's white magic power colliding.

Yoo Jonghyuk's 'Breaking the Sky Sword' and Nirvana's 'Mandala' caused a storm in the sky.

Dozens of exchanges were made in a short period of time. It was a careful and complicated battle.

Cale frowned and was about to do something when..

 

 

 

[Cale, all done. You can take hunters there.]

 

 

 

Cale clicked his tongue.

 

-Don't worry humans, Igneel and I have already seen their group grinning while staring at the screen. I am the great and mighty Raon Miru and Igneel have found enemies by memorizing faces and marking them!!

"Our Raon and Igneel are the greatest."

-I'm the greatest!! Ah my dongsaeng too!!

 

Cale glanced at Dorph who nodded and went somewhere.

 

Dorph will handle that one so...

"Kim Dokja, I have to go."

"Yes?"

 

Kim Dokja, who was watching seriously Nirvana and Yoo Joonghyuk's fight, turned his head at Cale's voice.

..but Cale disappeared.

 

"..What?"

 

Kim Dokja glanced left and right, but the little kid had disappeared.

 

'..What? So fast, is this an item?'

 

Kim Dokja shook his head. 

He looked back at the fight and sighed. He had already achieved the 'result' of this confrontation faster than anyone else in the dome. 

So Kim Dokja jumped and headed to the roof of a nearby building overlooking the dome. Then he opened his mouth.

 

“Han Sooyoung. I know you're watching.”

 

The space behind Kim Dokja split and Han Sooyoung appears from the darkness. 

 

"...How do you know?"

'Time to start our plan.'

Notes:

What happened at that time.

Alberu : Auntie, I leave everything to you.
Tasha : Don't worry, take care of yourself.
Raon : I will protect everyone!!
Choi Han: I understand.
Alberu : OK, get ready.

Everyone withdrew from teleportation circle.

Then the genius Clopeh...

Clopeh : Eh...?

Stumble.
All recording balls scattered and when he tried to catch one of balls in front of the stunned faces of the Cale family...

...Clopeh stepped on the wrong foot and slipped.

Then like slow motion, Alberu's shocked face when he was pushed by Clopeh was captured by one of the recording balls.

 

And then the circle successfully activated and left Alberu, who was staring blankly at them leaving, while sitting on the ground.

Everyone : ....
Alberu : *dark face*
Certain bird: Oh...

 

there was a dead silence.

Chapter 79: Chapter 76

Notes:

Don't read it quickly.

Use your imagination~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text


Meanwhile Cale.

He teleported together with hunters.

 

"What?"

"Magic?"

 

The teenager and girl arrived with strange faces, but someone who was thought to be leader, was staring at Cale from the moment they arrived.

 

"Who are you?"

 

Cale grinned.

 

"According to you?"

"I can't contact lord."

 

That teenager muttered in annoyance...

 

"Is that you?"

 

...as that man looked at Cale with a gloomy face.

Cale laughed, but before he opened his mouth, hunter spoke first.

 

"Are you god's messenger?"

"?"

 

Cale had a blank face. He opened and closed his mouth in confusion.

But Hunter saw it as approval.

 

"I know that, those damn gods always interfere with our path. How do you know our plans? Which god do you follow?"

"What nonsense this bastard?"

 

Cale serious, he just wanted to clean up this bastard and rest, then see the news of Kim Dokja's 'death' to ensure the success of they plan, but what all this?

Hunter was still spouting nonsense.

 

"Again and again, you guys are always annoying. Are there spies? Hah! You god's messengers are always the most disgusting. Chasing around every world."

 

Hunter looked at Cale with killing intent.

 

"From the start, it was suspicious that you guys didn't show up, then number 5 disappeared..."

no, you were the ones who disturbed us in the first place. When did I target you guys?

"Then reincarnator... it's very strange that there is reincarnator in this ordinary world. its your spy, isn't he?"

no... it does belong to this world. My spy are just ordinary lion and bear..

-Human... why do I feel that this hunter looks like a white radish when he misunderstands you...?

I know?

 

Cale looked at Hunter with a strange face, which Hunter misunderstood.

 

"What? Surprised by this information? We also have spies. A reincarnator suddenly appeared... do you think we are idiots?"

...idiot- no!

"Enough of this damn bullshit-"

"I told you I wouldn't be fooled, don't fool me."

 

Cale sighed and clenched his fists.

He felt fragile, he had felt it when he met Barrow in the underground city of the dark elves before. And now this moment.

Are today's criminals happy to draw their own conclusions?

Then Cale gritted his teeth and chose to give up.

 

this isn't the time to talk anyway.

 

So Cale just raised his head and grinned.

 

"So you have to kill me if you want to escape my influence."

I don't agree or disagree anyway.

 

Then..

 

-Bang!

 

Cale blocked strange gun fire with his shield as mist thickened.

 

"Mana Gun?"

 

Tilting his head, Cale watched that man jump as tree roots pierced where he was standing.

 

"I'll kill you, how dare you interfere with our plans-!"

"Then I will kill you too."

 

Cale grinned again and started fighting.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile the shy looking wizard was about to send water blade to help her leader, when a golden chain attacked her and made her water blade explode.

 

"Who?"

"Hello young lady."

 

Hyunjae appeared, smiling as he cracked his fingers.

 

"Forgive me for being rude, but let's not disturb these two, okay?"

 

Then that girl cursed as the Sword aura grazed her robe.

 

"Damn!"

 

It was the man, Choi Han, who appeared with a cruel face.

Turned around and pointed his sword at the girl's neck again when the water needle was again blocked by electric chain.

 

"Damn it."

 

Then thousands of water balls and poison balls appeared around her.

 

"Then let's see, how you can attack me!!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-Trang!

"Crazy-! Show yourself!"

 

That teenager released a reddish aura and slashed to the right, when he felt his sword being tangled with something.

Taewon, who appeared after Raon deactivated invisibility magic, blocked the sword slash with his bare hands as he pulled the cable and then backed away.

Raon's magic hit hunter hard.

But there was only red smoke and the hunter appeared 5 meters from them.

 

"Invisibility magic? How- Ugh."

-Trang!

 

Raon threw another black spear which made hunter step back, when he blocked the spear, Taewon appeared behind the hunter and kicked the hunter in the back.

But once again there was only black smoke and hunter appeared behind Raon who was still invisible.

 

"You're there, right?"

 

Hunter grinned when his sword suddenly lost his aura and Raon managed to block it with his shield.

 

-trang

"What? How?"

 

Taewon held his wrist which had twisted, when he was holding the hunter's sword before.

He thought about the time lag until his ability was active and saw the hunter who was able to use his aura again.

 

'Why only temporarily?'

"Then I'll be serious!"

 

Hunter lunged forward.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-Bang Bang bang

 

Gunshots continued to be heard as the mana bullets continued to collide with Cale's shield.

Casting lightning of destruction, the mist around that man moved as if it were a living creature and blocked lightning.

 

-Bzzzt

 

That man frowned and made a movement like stroking the mist.

 

"...ancient power..?"

 

Cale just kept a straight face while ignoring the man's muttering.

 

"What's your purpose here?"

 

Cale stepped back to avoid the bullets calmly while the man was still stroking the mist.

 

where is he shooting from..?

 

Cale looked around warily but didn't see anything strange. 

If this was magic, Raon should have told him.

 

what is that mist?

 

Cale refocused his gaze toward the mist that was clumpy and didn't even look like a living creature.

 

"You won't answer me?"

 

Cale tilted his head as the tree roots penetrated the ground and attacked Hunter.

That Hunter calmly jumped and shot at the roots.

 

-Bang bang

-Shhhaaa

-Bang

 

The tree roots hit by the bullet suddenly exploded and burst into flames. Using mist as a foothold he continued to jump in the air while continuing to fire bullets.

One, two, three, ... , thirteen, ... , twenty-seven, ....

All tree roots and trunks continued to be shot, no matter how much it disturbed them. Even as before, there was an unknown gunshot, which suddenly appeared.

Cale was sweating profusely, not because he was tired. But there was something in the mist that made it difficult for him to breathe.

 

Poison..?

-No Cale, I can prevent the poison, if is it. 💓

-It would be more appropriate if this mist covered your respiratory tract. 🍃

 

Cale frowned as the man who was still quiet grinned, which distorted his gentle face.

 

"Why? Just realized it?"

 

Cale gritted his teeth and raised his hand then lowered it quickly.

 

-Bang!!

-Bzzzttt

 

When the dust from the lightning of destruction had not yet dissipated, Cale immediately ran with the wind and threw a water spear that was blocked by the mist.

Avoiding the mist that seemed like tentacle was approaching him, Cale took out his shield to block it and creates an attacking stone spear, penetrating from beneath the ground where the hunter is.

 

"5 elements? This is great, how can you equip it so well?"

 

Now it was Cale's turn to ignore the man's words. Cale just looked coldly at the man standing in the sky with the help of the mist.

Then grinned.

 

"?"

 

That man was stunned when he suddenly turned around and saw the wind snake opening its mouth and eating him.

 

"How?!"

 

Crossing his arms, that man then shouted.

 

"Darling!"

 

Then there was a very unpleasant painful voice, screaming as response to that man's screams.

The mist flew at the speed of light and formed a girl in front of the man.

No.

Not a girl.

It forms the silhouette of a girl, but the girl's head looks like...

 

-Dra-dragon?!

 

Cale heard Raon's surprised voice and looked at the strange person.

 

dragon... no... is this chimera?

 

But Cale couldn't continue his way of thinking when his shoulders felt hot.

 

"Uh.."

 

Cale finally saw it...

There was a very small teleportation circle that only covered the size of the bullet in front of his shoulder.

Then the same circle is on the mouth of the gun.

 

3 abilities?? No that girl can't be called an ability.

 

And the reason Raon couldn't detect mana or the ancient power restraining the thing that was suffocating him was because this belonged to the dragon attribute.

Cale didn't know that his appearance was covered in blood and continued to suppress the 'dragon girl' with the white star's ancient power of wind. While continuing to direct the roots to block the bullets from attacking him.

Too extreme.

Choi Han who glanced over and saw it froze, which causes him to accidentally get in the way of the chain and be thrown far away.

 

"Focus!"

 

Hyujae said dissatisfiedly without moving his gaze.

 

"This is too much of a waste of time. Darling, dream eater."

 

Cale, who was about to send down lightning again and use a total of 3 ancient powers at once, suddenly froze.

 

"Crazy!"

 

Cale canceled his lightning that made him cough up blood and released wind power at full capacity.

Not to that hunter, but to push away 4 colleagues, who were within reach of the mist that suddenly expanded.

 

"Human!!"

 

Raon screamed hysterically as he was swept up by the wind and push away. He could only watch as his human was swallowed by the sea of mist.

Hyunjae, who was watching Choi Han, who attacked the female hunter again like crazy. Throwing the chain towards the mist dome.

 

-Trang!

"...barrier...?"

 

However, Hyunjae had to give up his intention to try again, when he saw Choi Han suddenly surrounded by dew which was gradually connected with sharp water strings. Gradually the strings began to confine Choi Han and was about to stab him until he died like torn cloth.

Hyunjae clicked his tongue and threw the chain right behind Choi Han and sent high voltage electricity to disperse the water mist.

Meanwhile Raon, who was panicking, could only continue to mumble crazily.

 

"Human in danger... human must be saved... what if human get hurt again..."

 

Raon, who had a blank look, was pulled by a cable and the area he was in was slashed by an aura sword that was blocked with Taewon's bare hands.

 

"Calm down kid, if you want to help him then we have to handle this first. Let's save Cale after this."

 

The conscious Raon clenched his claws and raised his blue eyes, staring coldly at hunter.

 

"If anything bad happens to human, I will kill all of you, destroy the world and commit suicide. I will definitely protect human!!"

 

With an enthusiasm that made Taewon feel strange about the words of the little dragon, who had canceled his invisible magic in surprise. They both returned to focus.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-Bang

-Trang

 

Cale blocked the bullets with the world tree dagger as he jumped with wind and slashed through empty air.

There was a tearing sound, but what came out was only fire magic.

 

-SSSShhhh

 

Cale stepped back as he used a shield to resist the dragon's fire magic.

 

“Kuhuk.”

 

Wiping the blood on his chin, Cale continued to glance around him carefully.

He bent down to avoid the bullet passing over his head and threw lightning while backing away then moved his hand to crate a stone spear somewhere.

 

not there either...

 

Cale blocked the fire magic that suddenly appeared right in front of him by forming a water spear that was bigger than his body. 

He split the fire magic with a water spear and threw it towards the origin of the attack.

 

"Ugh."

 

There was a submerged sound.

Using instant and jumping toward the sound, Cale thrust his dagger there.

However.

 

-Bang

"Kuh.."

 

Cale staggered backwards when a gun appeared in front of his stomach and shot him.

Different from ordinary bullets, there was something like burning, when the bullet penetrated his stomach.

It was like lava was forced into his stomach, burning his internal organs.

 

-I'll handle it. 💓

-Up Cale!! 🍃

 

Cale, who was holding back the feeling of nausea and discomfort, used thief's power and fly up when a claw from the mist pounced on his previous location.

 

I need to buy some time... this mist too supportive of hunter... I need to get rid of this..

 

So, Cale covered his bloodied stomach with his right hand and spoke nonchalantly.

 

"You made dragon into Chimera?"

"What does it have to do with you? This is darling, my most beautiful work."

 

The voice that echoed in the mist-filled space was full of disgusting pride.

 

...I can also detect him from sound..concentration...

"Did you know that your actions could anger dragon king and all dragons?"

"That's good then, I can get a lot of ingredients."

 

Cale tapped the ground beneath him but still didn't get a response from the tree.

 

-The mist limits communication with plants 🛡️

"It seems you have a card that can be trusted against dragon army... Hm... does the last person have the ability to control minds?"

 

Cale tilted his head while paying attention to the direction of the echo and moved the superrock power slowly without being noticed.

 

...he's not on the ground?

 

Cale raised his eyebrows when the hunter's mumbling voice could be heard.

 

"You also know about him... it seems like we were the only ones who didn't realize it and were full of doubts... thinking we were the hunters but we were the ones being hunted from the start... this isn't fun."

-Trang

 

Cale blocked the bullets that suddenly appeared with a shield after seeing the teleportation array that appeared to his left.

 

"What are those eyes? There's something about your eyes... You can block it can't you- what the hell?!"

 

Cale grinned brightly as he moved the perfectly formed bloody rock outside the mist.

From the start, Cale felt that this rock was more suitable for holding back hunters before attacking. But it was difficult to do so because he had to concentrate to analyze the bullet and its sudden direction, not to mention he also had to use 2 ancient powers.

So it was a bit slow to form, not to mention this mist appeared first which made the connection with rock worse.

But it's also good because hunters can't detect movement outside because of this mist isolation.

 

he dug his own hole.

 

But Cale's grin couldn't form

 

"Cough cough cough."

 

Cale spat out the blood he had always been holding back in annoyance.

Honestly, his head was really dizzy.

High concentration and he used Record from the start of the fight.

Even injuries...

 

"Crazy, since when was this rock, Darling!!"

then dominating aura...

 

Cale tightened the hand holding the mask and badge in his left pocket as he thought about the relationship between dragons and dragon slayers.

 

"You know, you are a suitable opponent for me."

 

Cale smiled broadly as the hunter was confused by his chimera not responding to his calls and instead the mist was starting to gradually dissipate.

 

"What... what is this...?"

"Dragons and dragon slayers are always good opponents, only whoever is stronger can survive..."

 

Cale used instant and appeared next to the hunter who had now fully appeared.

The mist, or rather Chimera. 

It was lying on his back, because of dominating aura and Blood-drenched Rock.

There was an ominous roar that sounded from the body of mist.

Cale thrust the dagger towards hunter's heart.

But Cale forgot...

Hunters cannot be killed that way.

At the last second when Cale came to his senses and was about to use the ancient power of the annual ring in his spatial pocket...

 

"..sac...ri...fice.."

"Fuck!"

 

The hunter's body suddenly burned along with that mist...

Then disappeared...

Cale frantically let go of the bloody rock that was still confining him and looked outside.

 

not these two hunters, but...

 

Seeing the strange situation of the battle between remaining 2 hunters, in front of him in panic, Cale raised his voice while holding back the pain that was still burning in his stomach.

 

"HYUNJAE, MR. SONG!! SWAP PLACES- cough cough... shi- uweek..."

 

Only red in front of him, only blood.

Looking at location earlier with blurry vision, Cale stabbed his thigh with dagger to maintain consciousness.

Tattoo on his hand, with a warm light, continuously poured warm energy towards Cale's stomach, but Cale didn't realize it because he was starting to feel numb.

Cale is currently panicking...

Why didn't Sayeru or Dorph bring the last hunter?!

Of course, some distance away, a white-haired man was fighting a mad lion while a red-haired woman was fighting 'a' boy.

Notes:

Behind the scene.
Interview with special guests from Transcendents group, from S Classes Companies.

 

Me: How do you feel about being cannon fodd- ahem, villain?

Chatterbox : Hm... Interesting. Even though your language arrangement doesn't make me look classy, it doesn't matter. But... *stares at the gun on the shooting equipment shelf* that thing is very interesting. Who made it?

Me : Oh, you can look for Miss Rosalyn. It was a collaborative project between magic tower, alchemists and dragons.

Chatterbox : Hmm... Yeah. Anyway, it's a good experience. What's more is because you let me be in a scene with my king. But it would be better if you guys made me win.

Me : O-oh... Then Miss Ruka.

Ruka Feiya : Call me Jellyfish!

Me : OK, Miss Jellyfish?

Jellyfish : *changes she form from mist dragon to jellyfish* Call me if you have any more work!! This is fun!! It's a good experience to disguise yourself as a dragon. Thank you for little dragon. He helped me think of good form.

Raon : *waves from afar*

Jellyfish : Oh, but makes me make those ugly voices... annoying... next time find another character to play.

Me : Hmm.. if there is time. And what do you think about co-performing with Chatterbox?

Jellyfish: Hm? What do you mean by that?

Me: ...

Jellyfish : That's how it?

Me: ....

Jellyfish : Anyway, call me again if there is a role for me to act in!!

Me: *suddenly feels sympathy for Chatterbox* Okay, See yo-

Cale : ...cough-cough- who makes this fake blood? It's salty in my mouth.

Alberu : Vomit first, don't choke again Cale.

Me: *glances at location where On, Hong and Yujin's children are being cared for by Noah Luire and Beacrox* Ahem, see you later~~

Chapter 80: Chapter 77

Notes:

Short...

Actually this could be made into one chapter with the next chapter...
But if it really made it into one chapter, the breaks between battles would feel strange...

And hey, when I made this, it took me a whole day to change perspective. This is why there are 2 chapters~~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Seeing the leader being attacked by a small kid who might be the leader here. The shy-looking wizard, the only woman in hunter group, wanted to send water blades to help her leader. 

But at that moment, a golden chain attacked her and made her water blade explode.

 

-Duar

-Pssszzzz

 

"Who?"

"Hello young lady."

 

Hyunjae appeared, smiling as he cracked his fingers.

 

"Forgive me for being rude, but let's not disturb these two, okay?"

 

Then that girl cursed as she retreated to left, avoiding Sword aura that grazed her robe.

 

"Damn!"

 

It was that man, Choi Han, who appeared with a cruel face.

Choi Han turned around and pointed his sword at the girl's neck again, when the water needle was once again blocked by electric chain.

 

"Damn it."

 

Then thousands of water balls and poison balls appeared around her.

 

"Then let's see, how you can attack me!!"

 

Hyunjae with a calm smile raised his hand, which made the chain rustle and rise to the sky.

Then along with the water and poison balls that attacked, the chain directly attacked blocking it from hitting Choi Han.

A bit of poison splashed towards Choi Han as he arrived behind wizard.

 

-ssssshhh

 

Corrosive poison, but it didn't make Choi Han even blink his eyes, as if it didn't bother him.

Choi Han was about to slash the wizard with aura sword, taking advantage of wizard's condition, which is weak to melee attacks.

But...

 

-Trang

"That's too ordinary for wizards, if they can't fight!!"

 

The girl grinned with fangs and then blocked Choi Han's aura with iron claws.

Choi Han retreated by doing a somersault then blocked shoe's attack, which suddenly show dagger with a strange purple liquid. Choi Han frowned in annoyance.

 

-Bang!!

 

Then just an inch away from the two of them, a chain hits the foothold.

 

"Can't you be careful?"

 

Choi Han said in annoyance, standing next to Hyunjae as that unpleasant man just smiled.

 

"If you can't hold it then that's all you have."

 

Some of the words were true, that's why Hyunjae initially invited this black teenager to fight. But some other reasons are...

 

'I have a feeling that this teenager is not to be underestimated.'

 

But that thought didn't last long when the two of them jumped into the sky at the same time. Choi Han immediately backed away while Hyunjae used the chain to stand in the air.

Where they were, many water needles suddenly appeared.

 

"Hmm... when did that thing get there... wind... no... then dew?"

 

While analyzing, Hyunjae continued to block the water balls and poison that were about to hit Choi Han with his electric chain.

 

"..this is equivalent to the body of a class A hunter, with the main ability as an assassin. Dew can mean water... in that case, dew that is solidified directly under the feet and adjusted to poison.. hmm...interesting."

 

Hyunjae looked at wizard who was standing in the air, and under her feet there was a white mass similar to dew. Which keeps her in the air.

 

"Did you just stay there!?"

 

Choi Han who sent out his black yong after retreating 5 meters. Frowning and complaining after seeing that witch, turned into a lump of poison a moment before Yong closed mouth.

 

"I helped you retain water and poison didn't I."

"Please be serious."

"I'm serious- oops."

 

Hyunjae's words were cut off as he crossed his arms with chains wrapped around his hands. A ball of poison suddenly appeared behind him and hit him until he was thrown to the ground, right next to Choi Han.

A kind Choi Han, helped Hyunjae who was rolling on the ground towards him...

...with feet.

 

"That's rude."

 

Choi Han coldly stepped forward the moment the wizard appeared in the distance.

 

-Bzzzt.

-Trang

 

Hyunjae also stepped forward to block the water pillar that suddenly appeared in Choi Han's path by winding his electric chain until the water pillar exploded. However, he did not ignore the knife made of poison that was aiming for his neck. The water and poison blades still continued to consecutively attack him as Choi Han exchanged blows with the wizard. He blocked the attack aiming for the neck with the chain.

But helping Choi Han, while protecting hisself is never an easy thing.

 

-Sreek

"Hm. I take back what I said, this is class S."

 

Hyunjae stared sourly, seeing his fireproof cloak torn.

 

-Trang

-Trang

-Bang!!

 

Choi Han continuously fended off the wizard's dagger and leg attacks with the help of blonde man's chains.

Then, at the edge of his vision… he saw his bloodied Cale-nim with a hole in his shoulder, trying to continue blocking the barrage of bullets with roots, as well as attacking the damn hunter leader with white radish bastard's ancient powers.

 

'Cale-nim!!'

 

Choi Han who glanced over and saw it, froze for 2 seconds, then became unsteady, which caused him to accidentally block the chain and be thrown far away.

 

"Focus!"

 

Hyujae said dissatisfiedly without moving his gaze.

To block the wizard who wanted to take the opportunity, Hyunjae stepped forward and created a wall of chains, blocking the path towards Choi Han. He then took out a sword from his inventory that he got from raiding an SS class Dungeon in Russia.

Charged straight at wizard, who blocked his attack with just a dagger.

There was a strange white aura around the dagger that reminded him of a crescent moon.

Hyunjae frowned as he drew his sword and hit it again hard.

 

-Trang

 

Dagger bounced.

But before he tries to attack again...

 

"Crazy!"

 

The little one's screams were heard along with a huge wind that threw him, who was unprepared, and Choi Han, who had just escaped from the electric current that accidentally flowed in his blood (due to the effect of being hit by Hyunjae's chain).

The two who bounced and the other two friends, forgot about hunters who was also not fast enough and also bounced. They could only focus on watching the little kid swallowed by the sea of mist.

 

"Human!!"

 

Little black dragon appeared and screamed hysterically.

Hyunjae noticed the corner of his eye, where teenager Choi Han crazily attacked the magician who raised his hand as if gathering mana as the woman stood up.

He threw his chain with all his might towards the mist.

 

- Bang!

"...barriers...?"

 

Hyunjae, who was about to attack again, was forced to abandon his intention when he saw Choi Han suddenly surrounded by dew which was gradually connected with sharp water strings. Gradually the strings began to confine Choi Han and was about to stab him until he died like torn cloth.

Hyunjae clicked his tongue and threw the chain behind Choi Han and sent high voltage electricity to disperse the water dew.

 

"Agh"

 

Because of this series of activities, he didn't pay attention to his surroundings and saw that his ribs had been stuck with thorns formed by water.

 

"..I was careless."

 

There is poison in the water which makes mana supply suddenly slow down.

He applied pressure to the wound after removing the thorn, which damaged his hand due to the poison on the outside of the thorn. He then sent out a chain, directly trying to stab that wizard along with Choi Han's attack which increased his aura and slashed.

...again that woman turned into water.

Unfortunately, this time, Hyunjae, who analyzed the situation beforehand, saw a thin mist as if morning dew was gathering and immediately sent chains there.

 

-Bzzzt!

"AAAhh"

"Guh."

 

Along with that woman's scream, Choi Han's voice of pain was heard.

In his thigh there was a dagger that wizard use as self-defense.

That dagger appeared from a blind spot, just before the chain attacked the dew.

Hyunjae, who attacked with his chain, tried to wrap it around wizard while that wizard was still in position with her hand maintaining the position of throwing the dagger.

Choi Han snorted once again while pulling the dagger.

Throwing the dagger aside, he would step forward to help the blonde man who was having difficulty holding back the wizard.

The man took his place by blocking the water and poison needles with the chain in his right hand, while attacking with the sword in his left hand.

But before taken two steps, his legs weakened and Choi Han fell to his knees.

 

"...paralyzing poison... apart from being corrosive it also paralyzes..."

 

Even restraining mana. Choi Han gritted his teeth while looking at Hyunjae's wounds and peeling skin, which gradually increased with the fight. That man was seen clenching his teeth in pain.

Then Choi Han, who was enduring the pain as if his bones were being eroded from the various wounds he received... looked at female wizard.

That wizard woman, for some reason... different from bad condition of the two, not a single drop of blood came out even though she was being squeezed and pierced by the chains. As if her body was water itself, she continued to regenerate, while sustaining attacks on Hyunjae. The continuous flow of electricity can only make it reduce the regeneration speed.

Choi Han clenched his teeth again then made decision.

 

'I have to quickly tie this hunter and help Cale-nim.'

 

He drew his sword and thrust the sword in the same place he was hit by the dagger until it penetrated.

 

"Argh."

 

It was not the time to look for potions to treat wounds, Choi Han could only use pain to compensate for numb feeling.

He didn't know what would happen to his Cale-nim if things continued like this.

Fast.

He had to quickly help Cale-nim.

After roughly pulling back his sword, Choi Han immediately used yong to swallow that wizard.

But somehow...

The side bitten by Yong made Hyunjae's face pale.

 

"Stop..."

 

Seeing that pale face, Choi Han removed the yong when he saw Hyunjae sitting in cold sweat.

 

"What.. what's wrong..?"

"I think he used my chain to connect my body to it... this water magic is quite dangerous... Ugh..."

"Don't talk yet."

 

Choi Han clenched his sword trying to get close to Hyunjae. Hyunjae's chains went out from his control, and woman with a distorted face because her body ran out of regeneration power. Stand while glaring at them.

Then came the woman's hoarse laughter, as she grinned with a half of her incomplete face.

 

"Hahahahaha... you guys forced me..."

 

A dragon....

...No..

This is water with various signs such as purple tattoos... not tattoos. The hissing that can be heard from the sound of flowing water explains that it is poison in the form of a tattoo.

It's bigger than a skyscraper.

The Yong towered and looked down at the two of them condescendingly.

The wizard was on the dragon's tail, a dragon that had its upper body in the air and its tail on the ground. She laughed as the dragon opened its jaws.

Black..

A powerful black poison, which may be stronger than the previous poison.

If hit, this will not only be injured. 

 

"...this is crazy."

 

Hyunjae laughed bitterly, while Choi Han who stopped not far from Hyunjae stared intently at Yong Air while continuing to clench his sword to gather aura.

 

"...I can make black yong one more time and attack that woman. It's certain that woman will die this time, can you hold that dragon?"

"Don't joke, kid, that dragon can't be restrained just by my chain, even this is also water. It's useless."

 

Choi Han's eyebrows knitted together as his Cale-nim's scream was heard.

 

"HYUNJAE, MR. SONG!! SWAP PLACES-"

 

Hyunjae's eyes lit up as he remembered Mr. Song's abilities. 

 

"Just get ready and gather your black yong."

 

Choi Han too, who trusted his Cale-nim blindly, nodded and continued to gather his aura.

Hyunjae stretched his hand forward as the chain followed the movement of his hand and headed straight for the wizard.

That crazy woman did not hear Cale's soft, hoarse scream, as she was lost in madness. This is different from the four of them who are always worried and listen carefully.

 

"Stupid!"

 

That wizard laughed contemptuously and raised ers hand as the chain continued forward... then past her.

 

"?"

 

With a stupidly stunned expression she turned her head.

 

"..What..?"

 

And-

Notes:

Behind the scene.

 

Yujin : Yerim!!

Yerim : Ahjussi!!

Yujin : Yerim!!

Yerim : Ahjussi!!

Yujin : Yerim!!

Yerim : Ahjussi!!

Yujin : Yerim!!

Yerim : Ahjussi!!

Yujin : How?

Yerim : Fun!! I am water user hunter!!

Yujin : Our Yerim is the best.

Yerim : Hehehe, ah and thanks to Rei Stecker! Because of that potion I can make that yong!!

Rei Stecker : Ah hahaha.. that's just an appearance..

Yerim : Cool!! I'm going to buy one, this time I'm going to make my water form hello kitty!!

Rei Stecker : Ahem, thank you.

Yerim : But you're exaggerating... this robe broken!

Hyunjae: I've been holding back. *smile*

Yujin : That's right. How can you be so passionate about fighting children?

Hyunjae : Yujin-ah is too unfair. Choi Han was also excited.

Choi Han: Don't throw away responsibility. *clenches teeth*

Hyunjae : Oh, then let's fight and see who's at fault?

Yujin : Wai-

Choi Han : *dark face* Come on.

Yujin : Cale!!! Hold Choi Han!!

Yerim : I'm joining the fight!!

Yoohyun: Hyung, let's move away.

Yujin : No, wait, Cale-! Help me separate them!! Ah, Yerim don't join!!

Cale : Fuck, where's that bastard Clopeh!? He sent a strange story to director again! I will kill him!!

Kim Dokja : ...this is messed up.

Yoo Joonghyuk : I will help *Takes out sword*

Kim Dokja : No, don't join making fuss, you Mola bastard!!

 

Piiip-
Sorry, the recording was temporarily cut because the shooting location was destroyed.
See you.

Chapter 81

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 


 

-Trang!

"Crazy-! Show yourself!"

 

That teenager released a reddish aura and slashed to the right, when he felt his sword being tangled with something.

Taewon, who appeared after Raon deactivated invisibility magic, blocked the sword slash with his bare hands as he pulled the cable and then backed away.

Raon's magic hits hunter hard.

But there was only red smoke and the hunter appeared 5 meters from them.

 

"Invisibility magic? How- Ugh."

-Trang!

 

Raon threw another black spear which made the hunter step back, when he blocked the spear, Taewon appeared behind the hunter and kicked the hunter in the back.

But once again there was only black smoke and hunter appeared behind Raon who was still invisible.

 

"You're there, right?"

 

Hunter grinned when his sword suddenly lost his aura and Raon managed to block it with his shield.

 

-trang

"What? How?"

 

Taewon held his wrist which had twisted, when he was holding the hunter's sword before.

He thought about the time lag until his ability was active and saw the hunter who was able to use his aura again.

 

'Why only temporarily?'

"Then I'll be serious!"

 

Hunter lunged forward.

Before that teenager reached Raon, Taewon threw the cable to wrap around the sword again.

 

"Heh."

 

That teenager grinned as he turned back into red smoke and appeared right in front of Taewon.

Before the sword sliced through the neck, Taewon threw the cable at a nearby broken pole and used the pulling force to escape.

 

"Tsk."

-Brakk

 

But Raon was also ready, after Taewon pulled away, he released a fireball at teenager's location.

But again, only fog remains.

 

-This is not teleportation, I Raon Miru will know if this is related to magic. Don't worry, human from other worlds, I, the great and mighty Raon Miru, will find out why hunter was able to move from place to place!! Like my human, I will analyze!!

 

Taewon, who heard children's excited screams, could only remain silent with a slight nod.

He turned his wrist again and ran forward.

 

-Trang 

-Trang

-Brak

-Bang!!

 

Fists with aura swords, some of attacks were blocked with Raon's black shield. This is just a battle of endurance between melee combatants.

 

-Thud

"Agh"

 

That teenager's sword aura disappeared again, and Taewon easily kicked him in the stomach just before he used fog.

 

"Don't try to run."

 

Raon appeared right where the teenager appeared.

 

"Wha-"

 

That teenager jumped into the sky as the spear almost nailed him in the leg.

But it was useless, Taewon's rope wrapped around the teenager's neck when he just jumped.

Then the teenager's hand was grabbed.

 

'lowering my aura...?'

 

The hunter's eyes widened as he noticed that his aura seemed to be suppressed or even reduced in quality.

Only 5 seconds.

That teenage Hunter disappeared again.

But Raon had already learned it.

 

-5 meters to east

 

Taewon ran towards it and punched the ground.

 

"How-"

 

That Hunter was stunned.

If he had been even a second late, what would have been broken would not have been the ground but his head.

He turned back into fog.

But only the same result occurs.

Appearing, a ball of fire flew towards him.

Appearing, a black cable grabbed his ankle and threw him towards the spear that was about to impale him until his body was penetrated.

Appearing, in front of him were two pairs of blue reptilian eyes that, even before he was shocked by the appearance of a small dragon...

His stomach had been penetrated by a black cable.

 

"This is crazy!"

 

He tried to slash the dragon in front of him, but his aura weakened again when the black shield got in the way.

 

'How do they know my path?'

 

That Hunter frenziedly tried to move himself away but once again, his path was discovered.

 

"Wait-"

 

Even now, when he appeared, the man in front of him grabbed his neck and punched him in the jaw.

Turning his hand, he extended his aura and almost penetrated the ribs of the man in front of him.

But.

Again.

That man teleported.

 

'This dragon is troublesome too.'

 

The teenager continued to think quickly, continuing to try to find an opening while glancing at his girl friend who was fighting with a black swordsman like him.

 

'It would be better if I also fought swordsmen. This man's power, and dragon magic really hindered me.'

 

That Hunter thought as he twisted his body to avoid the cable that hit where he was.

Then he lowered his head to block the fire magic and black spear that almost severed his head again.

 

'Too long... I'm the only one who will lose at this rate.'

 

Taewon however, he nodded as he listened little dragon's explanation.

 

-We should pay attention to the scattered iron studs, after they are dim red. Hunter will move there. If it continues like this we will defeat it quickly and I can help human!!

'At this rate, it will be easy.'

 

Taewon thought with a calm face.

Raon, who was happy watching the otherworldly human fight the hunter, turned to where his human were fighting.

Then freezes.

 

"..human..?"

 

Raon's voice was very soft and trembling. 

Human...

His savior...

Cale...

He was seriously injured..

 

"Focus!!!"

 

Raon came back to his senses when the blonde otherworlder screamed.

Raon returned his focus to the front, as the cable of the otherworldly human headed towards him, and pushed him unprepared, down.

 

"Ugh."

 

Raon flew back as his claws bled.

If it weren't for those otherworldly human...

He will be hit.

But Raon, even though he knew that he had to focus... still couldn't help but look at the human...

 

"Crazy!"

 

Especially hearing human's frustrated screams.

He see...

Human is still vomiting blood.

From the direction of a strange woman who had the aura of a dragon but wasn't a dragon, but didn't look like a half dragon either.

There was mist spreading.

Raon canceled invisibility and was about to fly closer when the wind, ancient power human, threw everyone away.

Including an otherworldly human who was holding a hunter's sword and was about to punch again.

 

"Human!!"

 

Raon, who was pushed, balanced himself and screamed hysterically.

He could only watch as his human was swallowed by the sea of mist.

 

-Trang!

 

Not only chain belong to the blonde otherworldly human, but Raon was also crazily casting wind magic.

Even though he made his magic invisible, and attacked the strange mist thing suddenly. This magic just...

Like fighting a formless object.

 

"Don't... human... don't go there..."

 

The panicked Raon could only continue to mumble crazily.

 

"Human in danger... human must be saved... what if human get hurt again..."

 

Raon, who had a blank look, and was flying incoherently, was pulled by a cable and the area he was in.... was slashed by an aura sword that was blocked with Taewon's bare hand.

 

"Calm down kid, if you want to help him then we have to handle this first. Let's save Cale after this."

 

The conscious Raon clenched his claws and raised his blue eyes, staring coldly at hunter.

 

"If anything bad happens to human, I will kill all of you, destroy the world and commit suicide. I will definitely protect human!!"

 

With an enthusiasm that made Taewon feel strange about the words of the little dragon, who had canceled his invisible magic in surprise. They both returned to focus.

 

"As long as he's there, he'll die. I'll definitely kill him-"

 

Raon was about to scream when a sword passed through his cheek.

 

"..hah?"

'But the sword still in his hand...?'

 

Raon used invisibility again and flew higher.

Then he saw it.

 

"Watch out!!"

 

Raon threw his shield in surprise.

 

-Trang trang trang

 

Not just one, dozens of swords appeared behind the hunter and attacked!!

Raon activated teleportation and moved Taewon to his side with flying magic. 

 

"Haaa... even though it was almost~~"

 

The Hunter shrugged his shoulders lightly.

He raised his hand lightly as dozens of swords added up and aimed at where the two were.

 

"It's a shame to use this but... let's start again?"

 

Then dozens of swords rushed over.

Raon again teleported Taewon behind the hunter as he created many spears to block the attack.

Many scratches stain its dragon skin.

 

'It's strong.'

 

When Raon endured the rain of swords.

Taewon who was teleported immediately grabbed hunter's body and activated his power.

 

"Too bad.."

 

Seeing the teenager's grin, Taewon quickly backed away when his hand was hit by the sword until it was almost cut off.

 

"Oh, a little more. Even though I was aiming for the shoulder."

 

The teenager raised his hand, a sword appeared in his hand as Taewon took the potion that Cale gave him from his inventory.

Pouring the concoction...

Then threw an empty bottle at the teenager when he approached Taewon.

 

-Trang

 

The sword split the bottle and was about to attack Taewon, then bounced off the cable, but that teenager spun around to avoid the cable that snaked like snake and brought his sword back out.

But it was held down by another empty hand.

But another sword suddenly appeared and aimed straight at the heart.

 

-Trang

 

The black shield block it.

That teenage hunter frowned, turning towards Raon who was still blocking the sword attack.

He clenched his fists.

 

"Ugh."

 

Raon came back into view as his tail was deeply scratched.

 

"I... promised human to protect that person..."

 

Raon gritted his teeth and returned to blocking the increasingly wild attacks of dozens of swords.

 

"Ha."

 

Hunter tilted his head slightly.

The sword that Taewon was holding was broken and his left fist almost hit the hunter's cheek.

 

"Damn it!!"

 

Taewon and Hunter exchanged attacks again, but this time the advantage was on the hunter's side.

When Taewon blocked the sword, another sword appeared.

When the cable is wrapped around hand. 

The hunter's other hand clenched sword and pierced the side of his stomach.

The fight became unbalanced.

The little dragon there, which was still blocking dozens of swords, also managed to withstand the attack that almost hit his vital point.

But in return little dragon got a lot of scratches because he divided his attention.

Taewon's face stiffened.

 

Raon felt exhausted.

His body had many wounds.

Raon was sure his human would be angry and sad if he saw him like this.

Human always do that even though their wounds are more serious.

Even if Raon was tired, he had to pay attention to hunter and withstand fatal attacks.

He wanted to prove that he was getting stronger and could protect human better.

 

'This..?'

 

Then there was a familiar aura.

This is human ancient power that contained fear.

It feels very faint.

Maybe the mist covered this aura, but for Raon who was always beside his human. He will never be wrong.

 

'Human will be finished soon!!'

 

Raon smiled, his blue eyes shining.

He will see his human soon!!

Just as Raon predicted.

The mist dissipated and the strange red rock collapsed gradually.

But Raon almost cried.

His human condition is very bad.

 

"Hu-"

 

Raon was about to scream when his claws were pierced by sword.

 

"Uh.. Hum-"

 

And in the second scream...

Human cuts his word.

 

"HYUNJAE, MR. SONG!! SWAP PLACES-!"

 

Raon endured the pain and looked at battlefield.

His blue eyes were shining.

He knows what human mean.

 

-I will teleport you behind female hunter

 

He told the otherworldly human who were with him.

 

-Stab your chain to male hunter silently!

 

Then he also didn't forget to tell the blonde.

As expected with Raon always being with Cale. He knew Cale's thoughts well. It was a shame that Cale was coughing up blood and was only seeing a blurry scene while trying to maintain his consciousness through the pain.

Taewon appeared behind the female hunter, at the same time as hunter Sung's chain continued to advance behind him.

 

"..What..?"

 

When female Hunter turned her head stupidly.

Taewon grabbed the hunter woman's neck.

He penetrated the dragon's water skin easily with his abilities and used his abilities also on woman herself.

The water dragon started to collapse.

But that was when Choi Han's black Yong opened his mouth.

Biting that girl's body.

 

"Kuhuk..."

 

Seeing the female hunter's bloody lips, Taewon was about to kill her when the cold voice of the teenager who was with Cale was heard.

 

“Don't kill her, just tie her up and wait for instructions from Cale-nim.”

 

Choi Han gripped his sword tightly and looked at Cale who pulled out the dagger from his thigh.

Then Yong's bite became more vicious until the sound of bones cracking was heard.

Taewon tied the hunter with special hunter handcuffs in his invertory and tied the woman's body in front of him again with cables.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


That teenage Hunter was stunned when the intruder suddenly disappeared.

He turned around and unlike before...

Nobody teleported behind him.

He sensed something and looked towards little dragon.

All his swords were restrained by black mana.

 

"What.. how did you hold back..?"

 

Raon drained all his mana and made several small spears towards the hunter.

Hunter laughed amusedly and created a sword too but...

 

"Guh... uh.."

 

A chain penetrated his stomach.

 

"But lied."

 

Raon smiled like Cale and shot both of the hunter's legs with his black spear until they were hollow.

That teenager tried to use his fog but...

Raon was already holding the iron button with his mana.

Then the hunter tried to use his sword ability but electric current flowing along his blood made him numb.

 

"Hunter Sung."

 

Hyunjae received handcuffs that limited the abilities and handcuffed hunter.

Then.

 

"Ah!"

 

Breaking both of the male hunter's arms.

 

"To be safe."

 

However, Taewon was silent and Choi Han went to Cale's place worriedly.

 

"Human!! Wounded... you're hurt..."

"Is everyone okay? Heal your wounds first. Raon, take out the potion."

"You're hurt too Cale-nim."

 

Those words came from between gritted teeth...

 

"...I know."

 

Cale felt that Choi Han's face was too scary.

Very.

Hyunjae and Taewon also appeared carrying two hunters.

 

"aa..."

 

Seeing that the two hunters were about to open their mouths, Cale remembered what happened to the lead hunter and shouted.

 

"Don't let them talk!"

 

Hyunjae took off his glove and put it in the male hunter's mouth and Raon, who was reaching into his spatial bag to take out a potion, put a golden apple into woman hunter's mouth.

 

"Done, Human!!"

"Ah... yes, where did you get that golden apple, Raon?"

"From human father."

"Hmm..."

this is good too.

 

Deruth suddenly got goosebumps while he was sitting in a circle nervously with Cale's group (They couldn't live stream because channel was blocked).

 

"Choi Han, I can do it myself. Take care of your wounds. Raon too."

"No Cale-nim, I will do it after making sure your wounds are all bandaged."

"I'm too, human !!"

"Come here and I will take care of you Raon."

"Yes human!!"

 

And that's how the scene of Choi Han taking care of Cale taking care of Raon seen.

Hyunjae and Taewon somehow felt that scene...

Warm...

Cute.

Cale looked up at the sky tiredly.

 

"Hmmm... I think Kim Dokja might be dead... I hope that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk won't try to go crazy and destroy the world. This world will eventually collapse if he continues to regress."

 

Taewon, who heard Cale's muttering, looked at Hyunjae, then answered Cale.

 

"If his existence will destroy the world, why not just kill him?"

"Hm?"

 

Cale confirmed that the person who said 'kill' was really Mr. Song and then asked in surprise.

 

"Why did he have to be killed..?"

 

Cale was really confused.

 

"I have heard from little dragon that this world contains various kinds of gods. If the existence of a man named Yoo Joonghyuk is dangerous and could even cause the world to collapse, why should he defend it? It would be better to kill him early and live the next day. Eliminating dangerous factors is the priority ."

"...because of that.. why did it have to be killed..?"

 

Hyunjae chuckled amusedly when Taewon frowned.

 

"I mean is-"

"I know, but what if someone's existence is a world anomaly?"

aren't I also an anomaly in the world of TBoH?

"His existence is the reason-"

"Listen to me first."

 

Cale withdrew his hand that had been bandaged by Choi Han and looked strangely at Mr. Song.

 

"It's true that Yoo Joonghyuk is a regressing bastard, who could be said to be a danger to the world itself. But why did he have to be killed? He didn't want to be a danger, right? Even if his existence was a problem, who would want to be a problem? He just wanted to save the world, but what? Regression, his way of saving the world is indeed distorted. So it's his fault because he regressed and the world became fragile? Really? Before you determine the right and wrong of something, it's better for you to pay attention to the reasons first. Besides, Yoo Joonghyuk is not the type to want to destroy the world."

 

Taewon, who was stunned, remembered Hyunjae's words.

 

'Do you think I'm that kind of person, Mr. Song?'

"There are some people who are forced to endure something without being able to resist, with stakes of the world itself."

like the Dokja, I think that bastard would choose the world if he had to choose. What's more if the source bastard is author of that novel. 

 

Cale continued again.

 

"I don't think anyone has to die, only people have to survive. I prefer to give opportunities to people without choice that."

therefore I will help Kim Dokja with the source problem.

"Everyone has the right to continue living."

 

Then Cale smiled brightly.

 

"Stay alive is the best isn't it?"

 

Taewon opened his mouth with a rare confused face.

 

"You know, Mr. Song. There are some people in this world who are controlled by something and therefore have to do something. Like Yoo Joonghyuk who is bound to a constellation and has to save the world. Or the people of this world who are bound by a scenario and have to carry it out even if the order is murder. Everyone is those who hope to be free and live a peaceful life without being tied down by anything. Even villains have reasons. So sentencing someone to death without knowing the reason is just rubbish."

 

Then Cale remembered Adin's bastard.

 

"..of course there are also crazy people who become villains for self-satisfaction. Don't forget looting their wealth and killing is also fine."

 

Cale made a sullen face as Raon who had recovered jumped up.

 

"Lets take his treasure!!"

"Our Raon has always been smart, of course we have to do it."

 

Cale also smiled cheekily.

Then Cale's head felt heavy.

 

"Good boy."

-Trang

 

Hyunjae, who placed his hand on Cale's head, took out an S class sword from his inventory deftly to block Choi Han's sword slash.

Cale's face was black.

 

"Stop fighting."

“Okay Cale-nim.”

 

Meanwhile, Hyunjae just shrugged and put his sword back in.

Choi Han caught the object that was thrown at him.

 

"Necklace?"

"Detoxification device. Use it and poison will fade."

"You got poisoned too, Choi Han?"

"It's okay Cale-nim"

 

Choi Han sullenly immediately put on that necklace, so that Cale wouldn't worry.

Then Raon approached Cale hesitantly.

 

"But human... do you have a lot of mana stones?"

"Lots."

 

Cale flatly took out his spatial bag and poured in a lot of mana stones.

 

"Can I take it, human? I'm running out of mana."

"Take as much as you want. I'll loot it again if it's not enough."

"Loot..?"

"Okay!!!"

 

As Raon was refilling his mana ignoring Taewon's muttering. Hyunjae took them one by one and looked at them.

 

"S class... even SS class. Who are you looting, kid?"

"Corrupt merchants and criminals. There are also slave traders."

 

Cale answered calmly while pouring the potion onto Choi Han's injured thigh (The wound on his thigh had already closed, thanks to crybaby).

 

-Sniff.. Cale.. 💓

"Why were you injured so badly?"

 

Choi Han just smiled awkwardly when Cale hit Choi Han's forehead.

 

"Take good care of yourself, Choi Han."

"I'm hurt too kid."

 

Hyunjae showed his cheek which had a long scratch.

So Cale just threw potion.

 

"Here."

"This is favoritism, isn't it? I'm sad."

"Ask Mr. Song to implement it."

"Then no thanks."

 

Cale snorted and took out the death god's book.

 

"So what?"

 

 

{-Use ancient power of the annual rings-}

 

 

"Do you know what happened to the remaining hunters? What about Dorph and Sayeru? Why is there no news?"

 

Cale muttered in an accusatory tone toward the god of death.

 

 

{-They're here-}

 

 

Before Cale could ask in confusion. The ground shook and in the distance many monsters could be seen heading towards them.

 

"...why.. always monsters..?"

 

Now Cale is sick of this world.

Taewon and Hyunjae immediately went forward to fight the monsters with Choi Han, as Raon muttered.

 

"Do you need help, human..?"

 

Cale looked at monsters that were densely lined up with faces full of black lines.

 

"It would be better if there were more people, we'll be exhausted at this rate. Not to mention after our fight earlier..."

 

Cale's voice comes out from between his teeth.

 

"Okay! I'll try!!"

 

Cale didn't understand what Raon meant and just put the book into his spatial bag, then he raised his hand to use fiery golden lightning... but before that a large fireball attacked the monster until it was charred.

 

"Smart Rosalyn!!"

"Oh, sorry to bring trouble, young master Cale. This guy suddenly went crazy and summoned a lot of monsters."

 

Rosalyn, who was flying above the monster, smiled awkwardly as she descended next to Cale.

Cale was stunned by Rosalyn who... looked really messy.

Well...

Rosalyn has arrived.

 

Notes:

Behind the scenes.

 

Yujin : Wait a minute, my beautiful, cute and weet dongsaeng. Don't remove your makeup. Let hyung take some more photos.

Yoohyun: ..hyung...

Yujin: Come on, it's rare to see you with makeup like today's young people.

Yoohyun : ...okay..

Yerim : Oh, thank you for golden apple Raon!! Where do you buy this chocolate?

Raon : White radish makes it!!

Gilyoung : Radish? You mean Uncle Barrow?

Raon : Yes!

Yoohyun : *stares murderously at Hyunjae*

Hyunjae : What's wrong young master? *smile*

Yoohyun: *clenches the glove he used to cover his mouth earlier*

Hyunjae : Don't worry, young master. That's new. I requested it from sir Beacrox.

Beacrox : *looks at Hyunjae after hearing his name called* ...

Hyunjae : I took it myself from your bag. *smile*

Beacrox: *Makes a murderous face and goes to the kitchen to sharpen a knife*

Yujin : *stares at Hyunjae in astonishment* ..why do you always cause trouble everywhere...?

Taewon : That's Hunter Sung.

Hyunjae: Mr. Song praises too much.

Taewon:...

Yoohyun: Hyung.

Yujin : Ah, okay. Done. Here, hyung will help you clean up.

Yoohyun: *comes closer*

Yerim : *sneers at Yoohyun* Raon, do you have any more? Ask for!

Raon : White radish making it-

*DOOOOM*

Lock : *runs scared* This is serious!! Mr. Barrow and Beacrox hyung fight again and blow up the kitchen!!!!

On : Nyaaa!!

Hong : Blow up nyaa!!

Hyunjae: *raises eyebrows in amusement*

Yujin: Agh!! Cale!! There's another problem!! Where is that kid!?

Choi Han : *Go to the kitchen to separate the fighting people*

Raon : Oh.. I remember to don't take Choi Han to kitch-

*DOOOOMMM*

Beacrox : Get out of my kitchen!!!

Yujin: Ahh!!! Cale!!!

 

-Piiip
Sorry, today's recording also ended due an accident.
See you.

Chapter 82: Chapter 79

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


....let's back up a bit.


"...Death." ⚔️

"Hmm.."

"Oy death." ⚔️

"..."

"If you still ignore me I'll let you do everything yourself from now on." ⚔️

"I hear."

"I've killed that god bastard. You must return this human." ⚔️

"Oh right, son Soo Hyuk."

"I think I understood when Rok Soo said that you were useless."

"...."

"Even looking at you..."

 

Soo Hyuk saw the  'Lop Cale polepel' t-shirt  and couldn't help but feel sorry for his Dongsaeng. He got a strange god stalker.

So Soo Hyuk sighed sadly and fell silent.

 

"...don't sigh and stop talking suddenly. Are you humans no longer afraid of the god of death?"

 

War and Soo Hyuk heard those words and looked at the light stick then the t-shirt. 

... then looked away.

 

"At least answer, you guys!! Anyway, I will return you to Endable Kingdom."

 

"Then my memories? You said you would restore my memories when I helped you."

“I will, after Cale returns you will gradually accept your previous memories.”

"Well, then my job is done. Tell Rok Soo so he takes care of himself."

"Good."

 

Then Lee Soo Hyuk disappeared from that space.

 

"So?"  ⚔️

"?"

"...are you an idiot? What's next, didn't you send the wrong human?"  ⚔️

 

Remembering white snake, face of the god of death resembles the painting 'The Scream'.

 

"Then what should I do? My strength i set aside for two animal kings- beastman I mean."

"Haa you-" ⚔️

"You guys..." ☀️

"GAAAHH" ⚔️

"KYAAAAAAAA!!"

 

The two gods screamed as loud as they could until the room shook when... Sun.. Angelina.. appeared with messy clothes and hair covering her face as if she was S*d*ko coming out of the screen.

 

"A-Angelina you... why are you a mess? You surprised me."

"No, Death, even if you are shocked, does it make sense to scream in that voice?"  ⚔️

"...spontaneous"

 

War showed a disgusted face.

Then Angelina pulled the hair that was blocking her face back and showed a tired face.

 

"I'm sending help. It's pretty crazy if I stay silent. Do you know how my saint cursed me..? ...he said dirty words to me. If I were human, I would go into depression mode. I don't know, how humans can makes sweet insinuations but curses like that. Are people nowadays so smart?" ☀️

 

Angelina muttered sadly while smoothing her hair.

 

"Forget that. Just try to control that white snake. Didn't Cale ask you to keep an eye on it?" ☀️

 

The three looked at the screen..

..then the two gods..

...looking away while hiding a painful sigh.

The god of death cried.

What the screen showed was Clopeh putting 'Kevin' into potato sack. Put it on his shoulder and while showing a dangerous... face...

Currently teaching 'Calenism'.

 

"..."

"..." ⚔️

"...he's pretty good at explaining." ☀️

"Help me. I can't contact that snake. How can I stop it?"

 

Death's face was so sad that Lady Sun's heart trembled and she taught Death in a soft voice.

 

"Don't you have... what's it called?" ☀️

"Incarnation?" ⚔️

"Yes, that. Just ask him to go out into the world for a moment. Just take the snake to where the bear or lion is." ☀️

"But Cale took that child to the underworld so it wouldn't be in danger..."

"Just delivering, right?" ⚔️

"Cale is protective of children... And, how many times did he ask me to take other children to the underworld too..."

"There won't be any danger, it'll only be a while." ☀️

"...but that child.. there is something wrong with his head. If he combined with white snake.."

"Hm. ⚔️

"Ouch." ☀️

"Sniff."

"But there is no other way." ☀️

"Try to keep your spirits up, death."   ⚔️

 

So the pitiful God of death could only sadly discuss with Hades, about how to bring that child into the world for a while, without getting involved in scenario.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Me? Going out into the world for a moment? Why?"

 

Kim Namwoon, who forgetting time, came out from behind the big 'Gundam' head and asked strangely to the judge who gave him the order.

 

"Your constellation and His Majesty request that you go there to take someone to the place of incarnation called Dorph."

"I heard, but why me?"

 

Kim Namwoon scratched his head and got off 'Gundam'. 

 

"Even though a little more..."

 

Namwoon muttered sadly. 

Ahjussi grasshopper gives him a trick to use the soul to move the Gundam more smoothly. But the problem is that he is not a real dead person...

 

"...How is this.."

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that he has a divine artifact that can make incarnation 'Kim Namwoon' control 'Gundam' with his soul]

"What? Really?"

 

Namwoon raised his head with a twinkle.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said the soul nail artifact, which can be used for curses, can infuse souls into puppets.]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says the soul nail can also be used to temporarily insert the soul of incarnation into the body of 'Gundam' without any side effects.]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' also said as long as 'Gundam' is still intact, incarnation will not be able to be forcibly removed from the 'Gundam']

"That's good!!!"

 

Kim Namwoon happily jumped happily.

 

"So give it to me!!"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says incarnation must go to the world first and bring requested person to lion king]

"Lion? Who is lion?"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says Dorph is lion king]

"Oh!! Similar!! That's right. I agree, let's go!! Now!! I want the nail right away!!"

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' asks judge to continue]

 

The underworld judge nodded and handed a stone to Kim Namwoon.

 

"What's this?"

"When the time limit is only 15 minutes, the stone will turn yellow. Then red when you have to return. If you leave the stone and don't return at that time, you will return to the human world scenario and cannot return here again until death takes you."

"Why!!"

 

Namwoon nervously approaches the judge as the judge steps back.

 

"That's because you are a human. Even if you can stay in the underworld, it's only once. When you return to human world. Star stream restrictions will bind you and notice the anomaly. So next, even with the help of your constellations or His Majesty, you won't be able to enter here without dying. So if you still want to stay here and finish-"

"Gundam!!"

"...it's not a gundam...you just have to be on time."

"I understand, I just want to finish this and then come back. Just until this is done, I promise!!"

"Just don't forget this."

"Okay."

 

Then Kim Namwoon disappeared from there.

 

"Haa... when will little prince come here... underworld will definitely be bright if children like that incarnation or little prince exist..."

 

The judge's sad muttering..

...let's hope Cale doesn't hear that...

..This..

...isn't it like cursing Cale to... die quickly..?

Ahem.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Kim Namwoon stared blankly...

at situation...

..the sect in front of him.

This is scary...

Who is this person...?

He, who is crazy about fantasy isn't even this crazy, okay? 

Clopeh who was seen, was still faithfully carrying the sack of potatoes and giving...

guidance about his legend.

 

“That was my first meeting with Cale-nim. Look how great and holy a genuine legend is.”

"So he set the pool on fire?"

"That's right! Cale-nim told us how the god's wrath was. And taught us the people of the Paerun kingdom to keep moving-"

 

Anyway, strange things like that...

If Cale were here, he would ask Raon to tell Mary later to check Clopeh's brain. It's possible that dead mana entered his brain.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says in horror to take white snake away from there now!!!]

"...I know. This is scary. How could Cale know someone like this?"

 

Kim Namwoon had been explained by the god of death on the 'journey' earlier, that the man there was Cale's help. And he's a little strange.

But Namwoon feels... isn't this a little?

 

"Excuse me, sir white snake"

 

Clopeh with his hands still.. in a pose.. worship.

Turning towards the strange white-haired child.

 

"Do you want to become a Legend fan member too?"

"No- ehem. I mean I was asked by the god of death to take you to Uncle Dorph's place."

"Who is Dorph?"

 

Clopeh came down from...the stage.

Then approached the teenager, who if he remembered correctly, had been with Cale-nim.

 

"Lion King. Don't you have something to attend to?"

"..something...?"

 

Clopeh thought deeply, before he remembered his purpose here.

 

"That's right, I'm here to light the path of legend and accompany him to spread his glory here. And also to create a new legend in this world. Ohh... how honored I am..."

 

Namwoon stared blankly at Clopeh's nonsense while staring at his constellation message.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' sad]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' mutters that his son will curse him again ]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' feels that the fate of his god is truly unfortunate]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams in frustration why he is the only one who is always unlucky]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' screams that he only wants to improve his relationship with his son!!]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' cursed white snake so that he could not relieve himself for a month]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' is depressed again]

 

Then looked back at Clopeh.

 

"...that way, people in our world will be able to see Cale-nim's adventures in this world. I even brought a lot of batteries for this camera. Ahh how I feel it.. how many people are jealous of me and want to come here but Cale-nim chose me (No, you tripped yourself and chaos happened because of you Clopeh...). The path of legends full of suffering..."

 

Look back at his constellation message.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that his cute son was always unlucky becau se he was approached by white snake]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' says that he and his son are similar and his son should be his saint]

 

Then Namwoon with a haggard face looked at Clopeh.

 

"...including one of legends. With Cale-nim who is a hero among heroes..."

 

Then with a frustrated face he looked at the other followers who... had an expression of worship along with this snake.

 

'Why... did I accept this damn assignment...?'

 

For the first time in his life, Kim Namwoon felt despair.

He wanted to return to underworld and be entertained by his gundam..

Sad.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"So Miss Rosalyn, we'll leave Cale to you."

"Don't worry Your Majesty. I will make sure little- ahem, young master Cale is okay and help him."

"Aigoo... it's a shame can only send one person..."

"It seems like Saint Jack has tried enough."

"That's right. And magicians like Miss Rosalyn would be suitable for there. The two people who appeared were ordinary fighters, Choi Han was also a sword user. Then Clopeh Sekka... forget him, basically all three of them are melee users. With Miss Rosalyn and Raon- nim. This will fit."

"I thank you for trusting me, Your Majesty."

"Ahem... and Miss Rosalyn..."

"Yes."

"That bastard... can you get him brought here?"

"Ahh.. did you say about... that 'Kevin' thing?"

"Yeah, my hands are itchy."

"Don't worry, Your Majesty, I have discussed it with Saint Jack. It should be possible to go back, and bring another piece of trash."

"Good."

 

The Crown Prince of the Roan kingdom, smiled as brightly, if Cale were there. He will spout many empty compliments with pleasure.

 

"I have to go."

"Be careful."

 

Then Rosalyn left with teleportation circle that glowed gold.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Rosalyn, who remembered the last location she saw on 'Blue Screen', continued to move closer to the location that was likely towards lion king.

Luckily this is true.

But he didn't expect to meet Clopeh Sekka and the kid named Kim Namwoon who had been with young master Cale.

They join together and move together.

 

"Noona very beautiful."

"You have a very sweet mouth, kid."

"No I am serious."

 

Kim Namwoon looked at the very beautiful noona with the name Rosalyn in front of him in amazement. The people around Cale were extraordinary. Even that crazy bastard Yoo Joonghyuk. Will he become handsome too if he stays with Cale?

Even if he didn't want to admit it, this crazy bastard beside him was also quite handsome.

 

"Is noona, Cale's sister... or his mother?"

"I'm too young to be young master Cale's mother, but it's a good idea for young master Cale to call me noona."

 

Rosalyn is serious, she wants to have a cute little brother like Cale. 

Her young brother...

...don't compare them.

There is a saying that your own young brother is a monkey and someone else's young brother is an angel, right? Rosalyn felt it.

 

"It means..?"

 

Rosalyn patted the teenager's white head. Then nodded at each other towards Clopeh Sekka then discuss what needs to be discussed.

 

"So, where Dorph?"

"My constellation said this is inside the barrier... basically something like that and uncle Dorph will be here in a moment."

"That's lion king."

 

Clopeh interrupted the conversation. Pointing in a direction.

A small voice, but unfortunately here are the candidates for magic tower masters and swordsmen, not to mention Kim Namwoon whose stats were increased with Cale's coins to the max (Cale was afraid of something, so he forced Namwoon to increase his stats.) so everyone here can heard it.

 

"Can't you tell me why you brought me here, strange uncle?"

"You're coming along even though you know this is weird?"

"I'm just curious, what an incarnation of uncle and girl wanted, by taking me away."

 

A girl, who Rosalyn remembered was called Mia, clicked her tongue.

 

"As expected, this person is too calm to be strange."

 

Dorph, who had succeeded in luring the last hunter, was about to contact Cale when communication was suddenly cut off.

 

"Sorry but don't contact anyone."

 

Hunter's pupils turned completely black.

 

"Show me the lowest moments of your life, then go berserk."

 

Then Dorph only had time to push Mia back, when his mind went blank and he fell into an illusion.

 

"This resembles the power of a god of despair."

 

Clopeh suddenly said and drew his sword.

 

"I know because I've been there."

"I remember too. It has the same aura."

 

Rosalyn also raised her hand as red mana gathered. Around her neck is a necklace with a row of mana stones and her pendant is the largest mana stone. 

The donor is ~The Crown Prince~.

Especially from his own pocket.

They watched as Dorph suddenly went into berserk mode and directed his gaze at Mia.

Clopeh kicked the sack under his feet at Namwoon.

 

"Take care of it."

"What's this?"

 

Namwoon asked confusedly and squatted in front of the sack.

 

"Trash."

"Uhhh.."

 

Along with the groans of the person in the sack.

 

"Person?!"

"Oh that trash thing?"

"Correct."

"Good job Mr. Clopeh."

"Anything for Cale-nim"

"Hm... okay."

 

Namwoon was horrified by the actions of the two people in front of him. This is like a mafia movie he watched.

Will this person be thrown into the sea next after being given weighted stones?

 

-Bang!

 

Rosalyn threw the shield as Dorph's claws were about to hit that girl.

 

"I'll take care of Dorph."

"I'll take care of that hunter boy."

 

And Namwoon with a confused face and pointing at himself muttered after hearing Rosalyn and Clopeh's words.

 

"Then me?"

"Take care of that trash."

"Take care of the girl and stay away a little."

 

Now Clopeh and then Rosalyn answered.

 

"O-oh, okay. I'll buff it."

 

Namwoon uses the power of the god of war to improve skills. Fortunately, as the power of god. This affects both.

 

"I go."

 

Clopeh advanced quickly and arrived in front of that little boy.

But before the blade hits the skin, a claws disrupt the flow of his sword.

 

"Beastman?"

"Correct."

 

The little boy grinned. 

 

"I didn't expect that guy to be a beastman too. I can't contact my god... is that you guys?"

 

While Clopeh and the wolf beastman exchanged blows, the little boy laughed.

 

"Whatever, but you have to hurry. If it takes too long your friend will become like this beastman and have his soul eaten. He will become my puppet~~"

 

Rosalyn frowned as she blocked Dorph's claws with her mana shield.

 

"So give up, and become my puppet!! Hahahahahahaha."

 

Clopeh and Rosalyn at that time reached a rare similarity of thought.

 

'This child is just the twin of a crazy god of despair.'


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile Namwoon took Mia to the corner.

 

"Come watch here."

"Aren't we helping?"

"How help? it's not a normal enemy, as long as we don't know the reason it's better to keep quiet. This is more helpful."

"Hmm... I think I agree."

 

So Namwoon and Mia sat at a distance watching.

...these two kids are really...

where are they parents?


 

 

 


[Yoo Joonghyuk who was fighting with Nirvana : *Hachi!* : "?" ]


[The god of death who was biting his finger watched his Cale's fight with worry : *Hachooo!!!* :   "???" ]


 

Notes:

Behind the scene.

 

Yujin: Oh, Hanseol!! Good job son!

Hanbyeol: Good!

Hanseol: *pats Hanbyeol*

Yujin : Are there any injuries?

Hanseol: It's okay. This is just normal acting. Even I have lock and don't act fighting.

Lock : *removes makeup while smiling shyly*

Yujin : Thank you for looking after my child.

Lock : Ah... no problem.

Dokja : Hey you guys. See our mola bastard?

Yujin : Mola?

Sooyoung : Yoo Joonghyuk disappeared after separating the blonde and Choi Han.

Yujin : Eh... right... where's Hyunjae?

Bud : Fuck!! Everything!! Cale kidnapped by Fredo and the strange blonde!!!!!

Deruth : WHAT?!

Solena : *spits out tea* ???

Alberu : ....

Choi Han : *Removes the rope after being tied up by Beacrox for messing up the kitchen* I'm going to pick up Cale-nim.

Alberu : Wait- Choi Han!?

Dokja and Sooyoung: *look at each other*

Dokja : I think I know where he is...

Sooyoung: I don't know why, but I also know.

Yujin : *calls Mr. Song* Please pick up Hyunjae, Mr. Song.. He's causing trouble again...

 

-Piiip
Sorry, today's recording was stopped again because we, the staff and dokkaebi, had to prevent a world war.
Thank You.
Sign. Yoon Yoon.

Chapter 83: Chapter 80

Notes:

Sigh...
I have flu and can't move..
I can finally spend a little time.
Ok, here we go.
I have to sleep again.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 



 

 

-Trang

-Trang

-Sreeek

 

Clopeh managed to slash the wolf's forearm in the midst of a fierce fight.

Even though it was stiff so its movements could be read, the wolf had lost its senses. So no matter how Clopeh moved and injured him, this wolf would never reduce its movements.

The many injuries didn't even make this wolf blink an eye.

 

"Tsk. Not this or that. There are lots of villains who oppose the path of a legend. This is why heroes become heroes. The difficulties in life are always painful."

 

The hunter boy used his mana to control the movements of his beastman, while looking at the strange white-haired man who kept spouting nonsense.

 

"Are you crazy?"

 

Finally his mouth couldn't help but ask.

 

"You guys are crazy. Ah... I'm so happy to be included in one of legend's stories. So I will fight you and fulfill Cale-nim's expectations."

 

Again and again...

If Cale were here he would scream.

 

'I told you that I never expected you!! Stop talking nonsense and just fight, Clopeh!!'

 

Poor Cale...

 

-Trang

"Guh"

 

Clopeh pulled the blade upwards as the wolf's claws aimed at his heart.

The impact made his hands numb, unlike the previous man who disturbed the path of legend. That man was just a beginner and his strength was not very strong. But this wolf is very strong and all its attacks are heavy.

He hadn't even repaired his sword grip yet. Another claw arrived and tore open his stomach.

 

"Uh"

 

Clopeh could only step back a little and do two backward somersaults before he stood up straight and covered his stomach.

It's bloody.

Even though the internal organs were not damaged, this was quite a deep wound.

Taking a breath, Clopeh quickly corrected his position and leaned on one leg and immediately jumped forward.

 

-Trang

-Trang

-Sreeet

-Buuk

-Trang!!

 

The sword to the left was held by the right claw, the left claw was towards Clopeh's neck.

Lower your head quickly and try to kick your opponent's leg until it breaks. The left claw from earlier was already holding his leg.

That wolf was about to pull Clopeh's leg until it broke. Clopeh twisted his hand and tore the wolf's forearm apart until the grip on its leg was released.

Even with his arms dangling, there was only an animal roar, the right claw and the sword clashed again.

This keeps repeating endlessly. 

 

Lots of scratches and slashes, the loser might even be Clopeh.

It wasn't that he wasn't strong enough, but it was like fighting a necromancer's corpse.

He will get tired and this wolf won't get tired, just keep moving its body until dies.

Even that damn brat kept adding mana and recovering a little of the wolf's wounds when he couldn't even take a single bottle of potion.

Thickens his aura again.

Clopeh saw an opening and advanced from the front, after retreating and catching his breath for a few seconds.

But when only a hand's length of distance remained, he turned his body deftly and headed behind the wolf.

But the wolf's hand also formed a strange, impossible twist and grabbed onto his face with one hand.

Clopeh stepped back and with a thin gap and deeply slashed the wolf's back after making his aura extend the blade of his sword.

 

"Graaaaaaahhhhhhh."

 

The shout was too strong, making Clopeh stagger back a little.

Tapping his buzzing head, he heard a growl from the lion king as if answering a wolf's roar.

But he would not turn his head towards that lion.

As if crazy, the wolf went into a frenzy and attacked with all their might towards him.

Kicking his leg until it broke, he tried to bite.

Tearing its jaw apart, the hooked claws tried to split Clopeh's head.

Breaking his claws, he crashed into it with his body weight.

This is messed up.

 

"Ahh!"

 

But the crazy movements suddenly became stiffer again.

 

"What are you doing?!"

“Shut your mouth, small.”

"You're small too."

"You too shut up Namwoon."

"I'm older so call me oppa."

"Disgusting, shut up."

"Asshole, let me go!!"

""Shut up""

"Ah children dont-"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's switch to Rosalyn's point of view first.


-Bang

 

A heavy fist hit the red mana barrier.

Rosalyn with red hair and surrounded by red mana continued to make wounds while resisting Dorph's attacks.

 

"...defending an attack is more difficult than killing."

 

Rosalyn clicked her tongue in frustration.

Apart from injuring, the lion king's strength was also quite astonishing.

This could be said to be natural if think, because person in front of him is one of Arm's top officials.

Not to mention the black walls...

 

'My mana keeps slowing down.'

 

Even with the addition of things called buff, her mana still slows down.

As previously...

Like when she and dragons were attacked by the lion king when they were still enemies.

The mana is very slow.

Previously she was still with dragon and was lighter with the help of the others. But this time it was really difficult when she had to move slow mana to block the attack and attack alone.

Never mind attacks, even the lion's fast movements, had to make her teleport many times with her slow mana state.

It wasn't as slow as before, but considering that she had previously been with dragon, it could be said that it was more difficult.

 

"Grrr."

 

The lion king let out a low growl, and stared at her with sharp eyes.

Rosalyn gathered her mana again and created a large fireball.

The only advantage is that at least this person doesn't have a clear way of thinking.

It was the other party's careless movements that made it easier.

 

'But it's still not that easy.'

 

But Rosalyn smiled.

 

'Good for practicing.'

 

The only thing Rosalyn thought about was how to make a magician fight melee enemies.

As expected of a magic tower master candidate.

Dorph lunged forward as fast as possible, Rosayn also acted by flying low upwards.

The large fireball above her head shot tendrils of fire towards Dorph.

Left, right, left, left, right, center, jump.

The avoidance was quite annoying in Rosalyn's eyes, half of her mana had been drained. And the slow mana movement made the annoyance when her magic failed to hit the target peak.

 

'This is troublesome.'

 

If that wasn't enough, Dorph, who continued to run while avoiding the direction of magic, jumped when he saw a fairly sturdy tree. 

Then with agile movements he jumped towards Rosalyn.

The fist with the annoying black thing hit the shield, but..

 

'Slow.'

 

The shield broke as the fist hit the magic wand in her hand and sent it plummeting downwards.

 

-Brakk

"Uh.."

"Grrrr.."

 

As if to see whether the prey was dead or not, Dorph advanced slowly while showing his canine teeth.

 

"Ouch.."

 

Rosalyn quickly got up while holding her bleeding head. Reapplying protective mana around his body. She got up again and gathered her mana.

 

'I have to paralyze him somehow.'

 

Dozens of small fireballs were thrown towards the running Dorph.

Even if it hits, it's not strong enough.

 

'Slow.'

 

Rosalyn bit her lip tightly.

She needs a gap.

At least to be able to cast sleep magic that is strong enough.

 

'But even I find it difficult to cast defensive and offensive magic, let alone adding other magic together, it's very difficult.'

 

At least Rosalyn hoped that this black object, this ancient power would disappear first.

 

"....that boy.."

 

At least if they could distract the little hunter, maybe Dorph's control skill will decrease and she can get an opening.

There wasn't actually enough of an area affected by the lion king's ancient power.

But every time Rosalyn was about to touch the tip, the Lion King's movements would be faster and her mana would be slower.

This was like an instinct that made the Lion King subconsciously defend himself.

Too bad Clopeh Sekka was fighting a Wolf Beastman.

So he couldn't help her.

 

"Graaaaaaahhhhhhh."

 

Suddenly there was a strong growl that made Rosalyn's eardrums ring.

 

"What.."

 

She glanced at where Clopeh was standing unsteadily as the wolf's back continued to bleed.

 

"GGGrrrrrrraaaaaa."

 

The Lion King showed a strange face and looked at the wolf, then Rosalyn felt it...

 

'My mana isn't moving!?'

 

Rosalyn's eyes widened as Dorph appeared in front of her.

 

"!"

 

Even if she used her wand to block, this wasn't something a magician who specialized in long-range attacks could withstand.

 

"Guh."

 

Rosalyn was thrown again and rolled on the ground.

She forced his mana to move and cast a flying spell moments before another attack arrived.

Attack, Dodge.

Dodge, Attack.

The two switched roles, but the loser would be Rosalyn.

Her sweat dripped down as she continued to cast spells at her fastest speed, with her mana state slow.

 

'It can't go on like this.'

 

Two more mana stones are finished

 

'My mana will just be wasted if this continues.'

 

When Rosalyn cast fire tendril magic, to restrain Dorph's movements even for a moment. There were noisy children's voices.

 

"Ahh!"

 

Rosalyn turned to where the hunter should be. 

Girl and teenager who were asked to move aside, were holding and beating that hunter.

 

"What are you doing?!"

“Shut your mouth, small.”

"You're small too."

"You too shut up, Namwoon."

"I'm older so call me oppa."

"Disgusting, shut up."

"Asshole, let me go!!"

""Shut up""

 

However, Rosalyn saw the hunter's eyes turn black again like when Dorph was controlled and screamed in horror.

 

"Ah children dont-akh"

 

Rosalyn blanched as she bounced backwards, when Dorph kicked her in stomach.

 

-Bug

"That's okay?"

 

Someone caught him, it was Clopeh.

 

"The movement is frozen."

 

Rosalyn endured the pain and looked at Dorph who was frozen.

He was successfully thrown outside ancient power area.

 

'Good.'

 

Casting a sleeping spell with more than 2 mana stones sacrificed, Clopeh, who let go of Rosalyn, jumped up and slashed the wolf from head to toe in half in a gap of frozen movement.

 

'If he moves even if injured, then just split it until it's impossible to move.'

"Finished."

 

Clopeh flicked his sword in the air to throw the blood away, as Rosalyn's tired voice sounded.

Then both of them turned to the hunter.

The hunter's face was black and blue, as the girl hit him in the face.

 

"Your eyes are scary."

"No, aren't you a girl. Your fist is heavier than mine."

 

The child named Kim Namwoon also restrained the hunter's movements with the power of the god of death from behind.

 

"I can't be Cale's wife and protect him if I'm not strong."

"No, how can you girl already think that far into the future?"

"What is the problem?"

"Does Cale know?"

"I'll make Cale want to."

"Hey that's coercion!"

"Be quiet."

"You-!"

 

Clopeh and Rosalyn exchanged glances and drew closer.

Dorph was left sleeping there.

..let it be, this tower master candidate is tired and fed up with Lion king.

Clopeh's first words were.

 

"Where's that trash?"

"Oh, I saved it. Want to take it?"

 

Mia opened her mouth and pointed at her mouth.

Clopeh remembered the 'episode' where the girl in front of him took a strange object out of his mouth and she said something, inven... tory?.. something like that.

 

"Take it out."

 

Clopeh nodded and Mia took out the potato sack from her widened mouth.

 

"This is a great ability."

 

Her pale face and messy body did not diminish Rosalyn's beauty.

Namwoon gave a thumbs up to this beautiful and strong noona.

That fight was really cool earlier.

 

"Go back to safety, sweetie."

 

Rosalyn lowered her head and patted Mia's head.

 

"I can help."

"This is dangerous."

"I am strong."

"Just come back, we've had enough."

"Is this weirdo coming along? Why can't I?"

"Who are you calling weird, you naughty girl."

 

Mia stuck out her tongue.

 

"Because his strength is necessary."

 

Mia lowered her head after hearing Rosalyn's words.

After a full minute she raised her head and nodded obediently.

 

"Okay, but please take care of my future husband. I heard from uncle Dorph that he is fighting something."

 

Rosalyn and Clopeh, who were checking on the hunter who had lost consciousness, were a little confused by the term 'husband' when Mia ran away quickly.

...Until Namwoon swears.

 

"Damn it, that bastard girl is just as annoying as that crazy bastard (Yoo Joonghyuk)!! Fuck your husband! Cale won't marry and be your husband!!"

"Oh."

"What?!"

 

Rosalyn's response was to be taken aback with an amused smile because she knew young master Cale's real age.

But that crazy Clopeh was almost angry and furious.

 

"How dare!! It took a lot of selection to choose him. How dare he run for office without going through the selection!!"

 

Rosalyn chose to ignore Clopeh and slapped the hunter, in front of Namwoon's shaking eyes.

 

'...scary.'

"I know you didn't faint."

"You guys!! How dare you do this to me!! When my leader finds out-"

"Cale-nim will probably beat him up, Cale-nim always wins."

 

Clopeh cut off the pesky hunter boy.

Neither that girl (Mia) nor this boy, all always talk carelessly about Cale-nim.

 

"Hahahahahahaha, I'm the youngest so I'm the weakest. You guys? Beat my leader? Hahahahahahaha, dream!!"

 

The little Hunter laughed out loud while being held by Namwoon.

 

"We should join the others."

“I agree, we should help Cale-nim.”

 

Both of them looked at Namwoon.

 

"O-oh.. I'll ask the god of death for location."

 

Before Namwoon wanted to remember the location of hunters, which was conveyed by his constellation previously.

The boy suddenly had a blank face, confused, then scared.

 

"Impossible!!"

 

Red light suddenly exploded from the figure.

Rosalyn stepped back as Clopeh held back a sack of potatoes and human child.

 

"I-I'm suffocating... don't pull the neck of my shirt..."

 

Kim Namwoon smacked Clopeh's hand, and he knocked him down, until Namwoon sat down.

 

"...it hurts oy."

"Focus."

 

Rosalyn approached the two (+ potato sack) while looking at hunter boy who was floating, covered in red light.

The child's eyes turned black again and shed tears of blood.

 

"Leader is dead... dead... I will kill you all..."

 

The ground shook, then from afar, dust could be seen rising and the black dot gradually enlarging.

 

"Damn."

"Monsters."

 

Namwoon and Rosalyn let out sighs while Clopeh frowned.

 

"We have to catch that boy."

 

Clopeh pulled out his sword when he saw the damn hunter boy enter the crowd of monsters.

But Rosalyn blocked Clopeh's sword.

 

"We should join the others."

"But that damn boy-"

"Didn't you notice? That Hunter should have run away earlier when we were busy with lion king, and wolf, but he didn't move. So that's proof that he can't get away from those he controls."

"So as long as we're still a safe distance away, that kid won't go far."

 

Rosalyn nodded her head hearing Clopeh's muttering.

 

"Ano... excuse me, adults."

 

Two pairs of eyes looked at Kim Namwoon.

 

"Go if you go, monsters approaching..."

 

Namwoon pointed at the monster that was only a few meters away.

Rosalyn cast flying magic on the three.

As they headed towards the area Kim Namwoon indicated, Clopeh and Rosalyn repeatedly sent aura or magic to make sure the hunter didn't leave and continued to follow them, to make sure the hunter kept control of the monsters.

They didn't know that little hunter was also using them to find out the location of his other colleagues.

With bloodshot eyes he vowed to kill all who touched his colleagues.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


'This close.'

 

Not that close, but Rosalyn felt that they should have been able to move forward a little and join in, if only they had known about this location from the start.

3 people.

The 2 foreigners and Choi Han immediately went forward and fought the monsters that came.

Rosalyn and Choi Han only exchanged light nods when their eyes met.

 

"Ohh.. Cale-nim!!"

"Smart Rosalyn!!"

 

Rosalyn was about to land when she saw...

 

'oh how cute..'

 

...the sweet, young master Cale.

Then she realized.

 

"Oh, sorry for causing trouble, young master Cale. This guy suddenly went crazy and summoned a lot of monsters."

 

Rosalyn, who was flying above the monster, smiled awkwardly as she descended next to Cale.

Rosalyn saw young master Cale's dumbfounded... ahem cute look, and let out an awkward laugh.

The awkwardness broke instantly.

 

"Ooohhh Cale-nim, do you welcome me Cale-nim? It's an honor to help you here as a trusted colleague."

 

Young master Cale's cute face froze, then he looked at Raon-nim.

 

"Give the potion. Let's hear your story."

 

Cale scratched his head in frustration when he saw Clopeh open his mouth.

 

not you... can you really explain it properly?

 

Cale's head hurt.

Notes:

Behind the scenes.

 

Yujin : It's peaceful.

Dokja : *sipping lemon tea* Indeed, this is a rare time of peace.

Yujin: *sipping tea*

Dokja : *looks at camera* But I'm curious, in recent days a lot of cameras have been turned on?

Yujin: Hm? *looks at the camera that Dokja is pointing at* Oh, that? The kids put it up. Said, during a special scene, the scene selected to be shown will be placed at the end.

Dokja : Hmm.. *waves at the camera* Where are the children?

Yujin : Noah, Lock, Sooyoung and Beacrox took them shopping.

Dokja: ..Beacrox...?

Yujin : ...him.

Dokja : ...I can't imagine.

Yujin : ...then don't imagine.

Dokja : Wait, where Cale?

Yujin: Huh? *looks around* The effect of potion that make him small hasn't worn off yet, so Alberu asked him to stay here.

Dokja : Is he with children?

Yujin : Eh...? I don't know?

-Ding

Dokja: *opens cellphone* Oh...

Yujin: What? *peeking at message shown by Dokja* ....

-Yoosung: He was with us, but now he's not here. Is Cale lost? Ahjussi, does Cale know way around here?

Dokja & Yujin: ....

Dokja : I have a feeling that kid will do something that will give people a headache.

Yujin: *holds cellphone* Sho-should I call Alberu...?

And the two fell into silence and vowed not to let Cale out of sight.
...it seems like they don't know that the three of them have the same 'trouble maker' nature.

 

Meanwhile, on the CCTV screen in a luxury house.
Biyoo, who was looking for Cale's whereabouts, could only stare at the recording in silence.

Cale : You made the writer add that monsters scene, huh?

Clopeh : *puts on a worshipful posture* I just want to show your strengths, Cale-nim. With monsters, your heroic scenes will increase!

Cale : *glances at Cale's posters all over Clopeh's room* .... *makes a dark face* Then, I'll show you the power of the legend you want.

Clopeh : *has sparkling eyes*

 

That night, the national news showed the scene where the ambulance carried Rock Sekka who had a heart attack, and Clopeh Sekka who had a happy face while have critical wounds.

Chapter 84: Chapter 81

Notes:

Art is chaos!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Wait."

 

Cale raised his hand.

Rosalyn, who stopped explaining, fell silent.

 

"...so what happened to Dorph?"

"...."

 

Rosalyn fell silent and looked at Clopeh who was helping attack monsters with Choi Han and 2 foreigners.

 

"I forgot, and Mr. Clopeh brought that trash and Namwoon.... so I guess... left behind..?"

 

Rosalyn asked herself too, she saw Dorph as an enemy, so how did she remember to evacuate that lion king?

 

"Ah... don't worry Cale. Mia took Dorph and was holding him earlier. I saw her. These two people didn't see him because they were facing that strange boy earlier."

 

Namwoon, who used his skills on many people, wiped his cold sweat (because he was too tired) and joined the conversation.

 

"Aigoo..."

 

Cale let out a sigh of relief.

 

At least he wasn't left alone there, he would have been trampled if he had been left behind.

 

Now Cale is worried about Barrow's fate in that world. If Miss Rosalyn's response is like this... is Barrow suffering...?

Do you even remember asking, Cale...?

Barrow will cry and complain if he hears your question.

 

"Good..."

 

Cale glanced at the potato sack.

 

"So, who's in the sack?"

 

Cale turned his gaze to Rosalyn when he heard Clopeh's answer.

That man took advantage of sword master's super ears to eavesdrop on conversation between the two.

Hoping to hear even a little praise from Cale-nim.

A little.

Who knows right?

He might finally be able to become one of heroes in the legend brought by Cale-nim.

Unfortunately no praise.

Clopeh still has a long way to go.

Clopeh from a distance said.

 

"Trash!"

 

Namwoon said innocently.

 

"A corpse?"

 

Meanwhile, Rosalyn answered with a sweet face.

 

"Just an insignificant bastard."

 

Which made Cale want to check his ears. Was it Miss Rosalyn who cursed just now?

Cale would have a heart attack if he even saw Jack curse.

It's a shame you didn't see it Cale.

It's an epic scene.

 

Very epic.

 

Rubbing the center of his eyebrows, Cale held his breath and asked clearly.

 

"I know it's someone, but who and why are you bringing-"

 

However, Cale's words were cut off when a groan was heard. But what surprised Cale was not the groans of that corpse, but the sound he heard.

 

...if I heard correctly... is this Kevin's voice...?

 

Cale was now staring blankly at the sack and then looked at Miss Rosalyn. Then turned his gaze to the battle.

 

forget it. this is more important.

 

Cale decided to take care of the monsters first, sorry for the four of them fighting alone.

So Cale closed his eyes, he would use the power of tree to restrain the monsters' movements and make it easier for the combat team to attack the monsters. 

Because from what Cale saw, it seemed like there were some very strong monster mixed in.

Cale suspected that what was brought was, monsters for the purposes of the 'monster wave' scenario written in the previous scenario.

Too bad Cale's suspicions were right, poor dokkaebi, suddenly seeing that the number of monsters that appeared was not according to the rules and was in great confusion (because this was in a barrier and even the constellations couldn't see the situation inside).

 

-Ready Cale- 🛡️

 

Greedy hadn't had time to tell Cale that trees could be moved when...

...there was earth-shaking laughter. (Come on, guess who this is)

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA THERE'S A MONSTER!! I HAVEN'T MOVED MY MUSCLE FOR A LONG TIME. COME FIGHT ME HAHAHAHAHAHA."

 

Accompanied by another sound that was no less... strange.

 

"Heee, this is interesting! I haven't moved my hands in a long time, I'm going to cut them, HAHAHAHAHAHA." 

"I was taken by hero!! Mom, I came in here and helped hero Cale too!! Mom, did you see me!! Mom, I'm here!! I'll show you how powerful this dragon is with the power of my Boulders!!"

 

..Even a confused voice..

 

"..eh.. eh.. Bud? Eh... where.. monster???!!! Where is this???"

"Grrrrr?"

....Where is this..? Did the two worlds suddenly come together when I closed my eyes earlier...?

 

Cale, who opened his eyes and saw his partner, could only stare blankly at the battle that was starting to get....

...chaotic.

 

"This crazy cool!! I'm in!!! Where's dagger, I'm joining in the fight!!!"

 

Namwoon shouted in joy for some reason and ran excitedly towards the 'battlefield' and joined the 'fun'. 

The most enjoyable thing for him was chaos and adding to chaos.

Cale flinched after looking in another direction.

 

"Oh thank you for your help young lady."

"No problem. Come on, show me some blood!!"

"WEAK WEAK WEAK HAHAHAHAHA SHOW ME THE STRONGER!!!"

"Please move back a bit, you will hit someone else."

"DO YOU WANT TO FIGHT ME?! YOU LOOK STRONG!!"

"...."

"LET'S FORGET MONSTERS AND FIGHT WITH ME!! BORING JUST FIGHT MONSTERS."

"..."

"I will defeat you so just focus on helping Cale-nim, Commander Toonka."

"Will I be able to fight with you after this?"

 

Cale felt like there was definitely a grin on Toonka's muscular face.

 

"I'll beat you up."

"GOOD! LET'S ELIMINATE THIS MONSTERS AND FIGHT!!"

"...Thank You."

"Just focus on helping Cale-nim."

-Srang

"Oh, sorry, wrong target."

"...Hunter Sung, please look at situation."

"I didn't mean it, Mr. Song."

"I will kill you."

"Come here."

"..."

"This is good, let's spar too Choi Han. It's been a long time, hasn't it?"

"Please focus Hannah."

"Then you two fight me?"

"..Hunter Sung."

 

That's an example of a messy corner.

 

"I'm a magician, please don't ask magician to be on the front lines!! Bud help me!!!"

"...Miss Rosalyn."

"Yes, young master Cale."

 

Rosalyn took Glenn Poeff flying and arrived beside them.

The man was still holding the alcohol bottle.

 

"Phew, thank you Miss Rosalyn."

"You're welcome, Mr Glenn."

"So, why are you here...?'

 

Cale asked ignoring Dodori and Clopeh's shouts about helping bullshit hero while crushing the monsters with rocks or cutting them until they didn't form with aura.

...of course he ignored Namwoon who was laughing with Hannah and Toonka while beating up the monsters.

 

"..I don't know."

 

Glenn said while sighing as if he was also confused.

 

"...Me and Bud were drinking, I was about to carry Bud back to his room, when I just got up and took the bottle from Bud and got here."

"..."

"This is interesting, is this an act of god too, young master Cale?"

"If a god could do it, he would have done it from the start. There's no way the god of death would want to miss out on the credit of doing this kind of good thing."

"Then the god of this world..?"

 

Cale frowned and looked at Hannah, Toonka and Namwoon who were laughing crazily while Hyunjae, whose burden was reduced, then caused trouble with Choi Han while being held by Taewon.

Cale looked away from the 'creepy look' and shook his head.

 

"I don't know."

 

Litana's 'Ten' was seen biting the back of the monster behind Rosalyn.

 

"..."

...why only Ten? Litana left behind?

"Human!!"

"Ah.. Raon- ...what happened.. what are you doing...?"

 

Cale, who turned his head, looked at Raon's grin and the thick mana around Raon in astonishment.

Come to think of it, Raon, who was caring, somehow it was strange that he hadn't helped attack the monsters since earlier. 

Only Rosalyn did.

 

"Did I do something good?!"

"...?"

What?

"I imitated the god's teleport circle and copied it!! But because it was difficult, there were many flaws. I couldn't choose who to bring and needed a lot of mana!!"

"..."

"After my mana runs out they'll come straight back!! Aren't I clever, human? You said you needed a lot of people, so I immediately tried to make one!!"

 

Raon's face showed the words 'Praise me, I am Raon Miru, the Great and Mighty and smart and Genius!!' clearly. 

Not knowing Cale froze when he heard the words imitated the god's Teleport circle.

 

"Gosh... Raon-nim is very smart, there's a lot to learn."

"Let's study together, clever Rosalyn. We will make a circle to the god's place and hit the god of death on the back of the head."

[God of death: ....don't ah..]

"Glenn too!!"

"A-ah.. okay.. thank you?"

"Let's study and beat the god of death!!"

[God of Death: Don't!!!]

 

Cale rubbed his face with both hands, then took a calm breath.

 

"Wait a minute Raon."

"Yes?"

 

Raon tilted his head as he continued to use his mana.

 

"You imitated a god's Teleportation circle?"

"Yeah! I see it, when Choi Han and I were sent here with Clopeh!!"

"Then it's unstable and chooses people randomly?"

"Yeah, didn't human say you needed people?"

 

Raon asked doubtfully.

 

"Yes I need- no, I mean what if enemy comes in too?"

"No way, I'll make sure, only our comrades can be brought!!"

"And it takes a lot of mana."

"...right.. I'm having a hard time, human only have half mana stones left now. I also can't cast other spells because it's difficult. I can't protect human..."

 

Raon showed a sad and worried face. Human is small now, what if he is injured and tired, he can't help. 

No one is fit to help humans better than him!! 

 

"Just focus on the teleport circle."

 

Cale took out 2 potato sacks filled with mana stones.

 

"It's not high quality, but I think it'll be enough until I find hunter."

"Enough!!"

"Me too."

 

Rosalyn took off her mana stone necklace and put it on Raon.

 

"Just use Raon-nim, I will help with my own mana, thanks to Raon-nim we don't have to be so tired."

"That's right, our Raon is the greatest and mightiest."

"I am great and mighty!!!"

 

Raon flew and concentrated on teleporting.

 

"Glenn, please protect me and Raon. Miss Rosalyn can help on the 'battlefield' for unexpected things."

"Yes, young master Cale."

"Good."

 

Cale, who was looking at two unconscious hunters, took out a red book as the back of his neck felt cold.

 

“Oh my, it wasn't patriarch or patriarch's son who was called but this old man?”

 

Cale turned towards the voice, there was an old man from the Molan family who was holding a dagger.

Cale's hands were shaking.

 

"Then let me help you, young master."

 

Kind smile...

..but Cale remembered Ron's smile and felt cold.

 

...all Molan members only contain scary old grandfathers..

"Young master Cale."

 

A voice like GPS is heard. That's Mary.

 

"I'll help.

"Good Mary is here too!!"

 

Mary nodded at Raon and took out a bone from her spatial bag.

 

"I'll help."

 

The bone wayvern bared its fangs and made the sound of bones hitting each other.

 

"Then let me help recover the others."

 

Jack also somehow appeared behind Cale and took out his mirror to use healing.

Avoiding Mary's bones and falling onto another companion. Of course Cale was also included.

..although maybe not very useful?

 

-I've been trying Cale... sniff... just rest a bit, okay... 💓

 

As usual, Cale ignored sad muttering crybaby.

 

"Oh... Healer? This is class S, right?"

"Class S"

 

Hyunjae raised his eyebrows in interest when Taewon said yes while punching the plant-shaped monster in front of him.

Everyone helps fight the monsters to be more useful.

Unfortunately there are also people... who are less useful who get carried away.

 

"Hah..?"

 

The bandit leader who had been a waiter at Hope and Adventure Loving Inn was holding a rag and wearing an apron while staring blankly at the scene in front of him.

He remembered...

...wasn't he cleaning the tables after customers left...?

 

"AAAAAHHHHHHHHH HELP ME!!!!!"

 

He then dropped his rag and ran after seeing a bull-shaped monster chasing him.

But Tonnka hit the monster first and it flew away.

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHA, YOU LOOK STRONG, LET'S COMPETE WHO CAN KILL THE MOST MONSTERS!!!"

 

The bandit leader shook his head in horror as Toonka put an arm around his shoulders.

 

"I'm coming, I'll prove the power of Dodori's strong and mighty stone!!"

"This is a good idea."

 

Hannah wiped the blood on her cheek and smiled...

...cute, if only her blonde hair wasn't full of blood.

 

"Grrrr.."

 

Ten also growled, he remembered Litana saying that he had to protect Cale who had helped the forest.

So that's how the bandit leader was caught between 'HAHAHAHAHAHA' 'HEHEHEHEHEHEHE and the scary 'AHAHAHAHAHA'.

He who had only ever fought nobles and adventurers to rob felt trembling.

 

'Go home... I want to go home.. I miss chef... chef is better..'

 

That's what he thought.

 

"It would be better if there was a hunter with that ability in our place."

 

Hyunjae looked at the sky full of Wyvern bones with interest.

Taewon also nodded his head. There wouldn't be much chaos if there was a 'one man army' hunter there.

Meanwhile, Cale, who was be under guard assassin (Glenn was asked by the grandfather to help there and handed Cale over to him.) opened the red book.

 

"Mother."

-Oh my sweet son.

"Please help me mother."

-Okay my son.

 

A beautiful red tree suddenly grew and wrapped around Cale. The red tree placed Cale in a nest intertwined with branches, like a mother bird wanting its baby birds to be comfortable in its nest.

This incident caused the battle to enter a pause for 1 second before continuing.

 

-Crack

"?"

 

Cale looked away and saw the assassin twisting someone who had a blank face while smiling at him.

 

"Don't worry about surprise attacks kid, the Molan family is the best at stealth killing."

 

...I'm not worried, I'm just scary.

"Wow, how did you do it grandpa?!"

"Hm? Want to learn, son, it's nice to see enthusiastic young people."

"Want!! How could you suddenly appear and break his neck?!"

"That's easy, come here and let this old geezer teach you a little. Don't forget to protect young master, okay."

"Okay okay!! Show me."

 

Namwoon runs at the speed of light and learns from 'grandfather'.

Cale refused to look at that scene again while thinking.

 

This hunter can control people, I have to hurry before someone from my family is controlled.

 

But Cale's thoughts were interrupted when he heard a scream.

 

-Why are you hurt?!

"Oh mother.. voice.."

-You guys aren't taking good care of my child?!

-That.. 🪨

-...🍃

-Please...⛈️

-I'm trying.. why was I wrong.. sniff..💓

-Cale.. when do we eat...🛡️

-...💦

-How dare you ignore me?!

-No-🪨

-No, what?!

-Just a moment-🪨

-You dare answer?!

-...🪨

-You as an ancient power with a soul can't even look after a small child-

"Mother, this is more important, help me first..."

-Yes my cute sweet?

-... 🪨

"Help me with annual ring, I need to kill this hunter."

-My sweetie works too hard, I'm sad..

"Please mom."

-Okay, for my cute little face kid.

 

If Cale could hear, then he would hear a small sigh of relief from superrock.

It's a shame that Cale focuses on hunters...

Cale saw the flying red book and took out the world tree dagger from his spatial bag.

He saw it.

Hunter's ring.

Picking up the hunter with the red tree branch, Cale raised his hand.

 

-Tak

-Tak

 

Hunter woke up as if confused.

Then gasped.

 

"No!!"

"Help."

 

But the screams of those, who saw their bodies reduced to ashes were suppressed by the excitement of Cale's companions and the miserable screams of the monsters.

 

"...next..."

 

Cale looked forward, at the comrades, and the monsters that were fighting.

Then Cale used Record.

Based on the characteristics given by Miss Rosalyn, he searched carefully.

 

Where is the last hunter bastard.

 

Cale deactivated the ancient power of the annual rings and focused.

 

"...human... my mana doesn't last long.. this is hard.."

wait a little longer Raon...

 

Cale closed his eyes for a moment to adjust his tired breathing then opened them again to continue concentrating.

...But he was a little distracted.

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA THESE UGLY MONSTERS HAVE A WEAKNESS BEHIND THEIR HORN!! HOLD IT AND THEY SHUT UP!!"

"Hahahahaha blood, give me blood. It's refreshing after not fighting for a long time!!! Mary let's kill a lot of monsters!!"

“I will help young master Cale.”

"I will become one of legends!!!"

"Look at my beautiful rock, I will be the most powerful hero dragon companion after my hoobae!!"

"Please let me go!! I can't fight!!!"

"GRraaaaaaahhhhhhhhh"

"Please pay attention to your front!! My magic barrier doesn't last long!!! AHhhh don't run there commander Toonka!!! Bud help me!!!"

 

Cale frowned.

 

"Are you okay Choi Han?"

"Thank you Rosalyn."

"Magician... this is interesting."

"How about we beat up this guy, Choi Han? He seems annoying."

“Cale-nim's task is more important.”

"Please calm down Hunter Sung, and son Choi Han too, please calm down-"

"Shut your mouth you bastard, I'm older than you."

"..."

"Hahahahaha, they're interesting, aren't they, Mr. Song?"

 

Gritting his teeth Cale tried to draw his concentration.

 

"You think I'm weak huh? Even if I'm a Saint, you can't underestimate me you monster freaks. You guys who can't even communicate want to swallow me? You have to live another 200 years-"

 

The stunned Cale looked back and stared blankly at Jack.

Jack just smiled kindly, as if the voice hadn't come from him.

 

"Do you need treatment, young master Cale?"

 

The same kind smile.

 

did I hear wrong...?

"..That's okay.."

 

Cale immediately pulled his head when he saw that assassin and Namwoon slicing the throat of the monster that had escaped and was heading towards them.

 

"This rat escaped."

"Eh? But this is a monster... right, it looks like a mole."

...rabbits are people, now monsters are rats...?

 

Cale swallowed hard and looked forward again.

 

"...human..."

 

Raon was sweating profusely, the huge flow of mana coming in and out overwhelmed him, The only remaining mana stone is a necklace, which was worn by the clever Rosalyn.

He hopes human won't force themselves but he's also afraid he won't be able to maintain and the human will push themselves even more when there's no one to help fight the monsters anymore.

He hopes human will find hunter more quickly.

 

"No, no, that's not it either. It's controlled."

 

Cale quickly scanned the field.

There are some who are mixed in, it is people who are controlled.

 

This hunter is smart, he brings people to trick.

 

But with Record, it wasn't a difficult thing for Cale who could easily memorize people.

 

"Found it."

"Human!!"

 

Raon shouted along with Cale's grin.

The last mana stone is gone.

Now only Raon's mana remained.

Cale looked at the ring then used Instant.

It only lasted 5 seconds.

 

"What?"

 

Cae arrived in front of that hunter boy.

 

"How.."

 

Cale just grinned with his body covered in wounds and said goodbye.

 

"Bye."

-Tak

"What...? No!! Leader help me!!!"

 

But that scream was just an empty scream as he disappeared.

Raon's teleportation circle was canceled and his companion was gone, but the monster also froze on the spot.

Cale pulled the hair in front of his face back with his bloody hand.

The people who were summoned had returned, along with the cancellation of Raon's magic.

Then Cale fully activated his dominating aura.

The frozen monster beasts screamed chaotically and ran around. Some even committed suicide by hitting their heads on the ground.

 

Uncontrolled monsters are very easy to get rid of.

 

The world is quiet, the noise is gone. But Cale somehow felt little sad.

Cale closed his eyes tightly.

 

I miss my family...

 

Then opening it again, Cale tried to walk but his legs were weak.

 

"Ah.."

"Human!!!"

 

Raon hit his stomach to prevent Cale from falling.

Honestly, this hurts.

Chains were also wrapped around his body, preventing Cale from falling.

 

"Finished?"

 

Hyunjae said patting Cale's head comfortingly.

 

"Finished."

 

Cale answered while smiling brightly.

That's right...

It's finally over.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile.

When Alberu found out that people were being chosen and went to help his dongsaeng, while he for some reason was never chosen until the end.

 

"...does my dongsaeng hate me..? Do I need to prepare lots of gold plaques? Why can I never help him...?"

"Patience my nephew..."

"But this doesn't make sense, why is it only me-"

"I'm not there either, Your Highness Crown Prince."

 

Alberu covered his mouth.

Ron smiled kindly while holding his dagger looking at the communication orb.

Choi Han and Rosalyn were each given a communication ball pinned like a brooch. It's made by dragons.

The goal is to be able to see Cale's condition even when the screen is off (because the barrier created by the 'god of another world' is blocking starstream).

They saw Cale injured, and almost made the god of death-...

Ahem, come back first.

Do not discuss it.

 

Alberu nodded stiffly as he looked at Cale's servant who saw his clan members join while he didn't.

 

'There's more sadder... I'm not alone.'

 

That was how Alberu comforted himself.

Notes:

Behind the scenes.

 

Cale : I told you! It wouldn't be a good thing to follow Clopeh's advice about monsters and teleportation-!

Yujin: Ah ah ah!! Hyunjae!!! Don't fight!!!

Dokja : Mr. Eruhaben, cancel your invisible magic!!!

Eruhaben : ..... *cancels magic*

 

There is a scene where everyone is 'having fun' with each other.

Namwoon: Come on!!

Dokja: No!! Jihye!! Hold Namwoon!!

Jihye : You crazy Namwoon!!

Toonka : HAHAHAHAHA!! COME ON FIGHT WITH ME!!!

Hyunjae : With pleasure.

Taewon : ...hunter Sung.

Hannah : Come on, spar!!

Choi Han : *dark face* I refuse.

Ron : .... *stands with his clan member*

Clan Member : Hmm..

Raon : What should we do, human?

Cale : ... *Dark face*

Toonka : HAHAHAHA- Ugh *thrown towards the camera by Hyunjae's chain*

Bihyung: Watch out!!

Yoon Yoon: Woah Woah!! Do not come here-

*Brak
-Bzzzzt
-Pats

Chapter 85: Chapter 82

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"I'll take out the potion, human."

 

Raon shakily took the potion, as Cale was helped to stand up properly by Hyunjae.

Cale was about to sigh and ask Raon to calm down, when he felt the familiar rust.

Cale only had time to stare at his approaching partner, before cursing and bowing.

 

"Uweeek."

 

A lot of blood came out of his mouth, but along with it was a familiar warm current.

 

-It's okay Cale, the protection from the god of this world didn't make your plate crack. Just shaken a bit 💓

 

Cale nodded as he wiped the corners of his mouth after stopping vomiting blood.

 

-But.. sniff.. don't always overdo it.. sniff ah Cale... why don't you ever obey... sniff 💓

 

Cale fell silent, this time the cry of the crybaby was too pitiful.

Cale saw several feet in his field of vision, he tried to lift his head as he coughed again badly.

 

"Cough cough, uh.. cough cough."

"Human!!"

"Don't lift him, let him keep his head down."

 

Taewon held back dragon child from approaching Cale and saw Hyunjae take out a handkerchief and kneel in front of Cale.

 

"Calm your breathing first, don't lift your head... that's right... I'll clean your mouth, be a good boy and be quiet first."

 

Cale was silent instead of obeying, he was just stunned by Hyunjae's coaxing tone.

 

does this man have children? why does he sound expert????

 

After several minutes without coughing or vomiting, Cale raised his head.

But his body was also lifted.

 

"?"

"Low fever..."

"Potion.."

 

Raon gave the potion to Hyunjae with a crying face. Her right paw also held an apple pie that was soaked with tears.

 

"is human hungry?"

"I'm ok."

 

Usually Cale would be sleepy based on the effects of the god of death. However, the effect is temporarily turned off during battle. Cale imagined him collapsing or falling asleep suddenly and shook his head in horror.

 

"Put me down, I'm fine."

 

Cale patted Hyunjae's hand, but the iron hand didn't move. Cale raised his head and saw a smile.

...but there was a chill...like a warning.

 

"?"

"It's better to continue being carried, Cale-nim. You must be tired from standing."

no Choi Han, why standing is tired. I'm healthy thanks to crybaby.

"It's true what swordsman Roan said. Even though legends are always strong, there are times when legends get tired, Cale-nim is also human. There's no need to force yourself."

Shut your mouth Clopeh.

"Cale... don't faint again... Why does your body have so many wounds... give the potion, little black dragon. I'll rub it in."

The wound is almost healed, Namwoon.

"Good!"

"Give me your hand Cale, let Hyung rub it."

stop Namwoon.

 

Cale was about to withdraw his hand when he saw Rosalyn's cold face.

 

"..."

“Don't move, young master Cale.”

 

Looking to the left and there was Taewon's stiff face.

 

"This girl is right, calm down kid."

 

Cale let out an annoyed sigh.

 

"I'm fine, okay? Didn't you guys see it? It's just a small wound left, don't worry too much."

 

Everyone's faces froze and showed complicated expressions looking at Cale.

Except for Clopeh, who for some reason was moved and seemed to want to write another hero's note.

 

"Forget about me. What about you guys, is anyone seriously injured? Are you okay? Don't stay silent if you're injured, it's not good. Don't force yourself."

 

Cale put on a serious and angry face when the expressions of the people around him were even stranger...

Then Choi Han and Raon shouted until Cale flinched.

 

"Cale-nim!!/Human!!"

"W-what..?"

"Human is always like this!"

"We were healed by Saint Jack, but Cale-nim was the one who always hid his wounds."

"What? When did I do it? Why do you guys always say that? I'm fine, can't you see it?"

 

Cale felt offended, it was always like this. He's fine, why is there always someone angry?

 

“Young master Cale, look at your body and try saying it again.”

“That's right Cale-nim, even hero doesn't need to cover his wounds that much.”

 

Cale looked at his body, the wound had already closed. With the addition of the potion, now there isn't even a scratch. Only his clothes were still messy.

 

"Why me? I'm fine...?"

"Cale..."

 

Namwoon was sad, and Taewon also sighed as if in frustration.

There was also laughter above Cale's head.

 

"?"

"You're funny, kid. Out of everyone, you're the one who has the worst condition."

"But I'm fine?"

 

Hyunjae's smile froze, now he understood where Choi Han's clingy, worried dog nature came from. 

...this is too difficult to deal with.

But Cale was completely confused.

 

-Haaaah.💦

-Aigooo...⛈️

-Cale..🪨

-Snifff.. look, this is my difficulty..💓

-Let's eat first, Cale?🛡️

-Oh Cale...🍃

 

Even the sighs of ancient powers made Cale more confused.

But this confusion didn't last long.

 

-Kruyuuukk...

-I told you... 🛡️

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Human?"

"..."

"..."

 

5 pairs of human eyes and one pair of dragon eyes stared at the kid.

 

"..."

 

Cale was also just thinking...

..since he was kidnapped he hasn't really eaten properly.

 

"..ah, so I'm starving huh.."

 

Cale muttered in a daze and the eyes looking at him became colder.

Cale shivered.

 

"Cale-nim/Human/Cale/Young Master!"

 

Various ways of calling Cale, yelling at Cale.

 

"We brought the food that Beacrox brought."

"Ah, Choi Han was right, I brought it, human!!"

"I also want to convey a message from His Highness Crown Prince to keep you healthy and fat, Young Master Cale. Or he will give you the position of prime minister."

"No!!!"

 

Cale screamed in horror, he was about to throw a thousand greasy compliments, when a black shadow heading this way, came into view.

 

"?"

 

Closer.

 

wait.. shouldn't ordinary incarnation not be able to enter..??

 

Closer.

 

"This is strong, who is this?"

 

Hyunjae took out his chain and frowned.

 

"It's strong, but only as strong as my right leg."

 

Raon also gathered mana.

The figure came into view.

 

"Wait a moment."

 

The others looked at Cale.

 

"This is that crazy bastard, right Cale?"

 

Namwoon looked at Cale who nodded.

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Cale in the arms of a stranger and surrounded by strangers with a murderous face.

 

"Put him down."

 

Hyunjae raised his eyebrows in interest.

 

"Calm down Hunter Sung."

 

Like radar, Taewon immediately noticed it.

 

"I said-"

"They are my family Yoo Joonghyuk. Lower your killing intent."

 

Cale also gave off a dominating aura and directed it toward crazy bastard number 1.

Choi Han held the hilt of sword and stood in front of Cale (who was still being carried by Hyunjae).

Joonghyuk's expression was stiff.

 

"Cale... why are you with them?"

"What's the problem with them?"

 

Cale's face was also cold, he didn't like how Yoo Joonghyuk looked at his family.

 

"They look dangerous."

"You're not dangerous?"

"I am different-"

"I don't think it makes any difference, so lower your hand on the hilt of your sword. Choi Han too."

“…okay Cale-nim.”

 

Yoo Joonghyuk gritted his teeth and lower his hand.

He felt the pressure, and his instincts as a regressor told him, that they could mess things up.

It's a shame that Joonghyuk doesn't know that Cale is tammer.

 

"Kim Namwoon... you're still alive."

"Are you cursing me?!"

 

Namwoon shouted loudly as if he really swore, he really didn't like this person.

And Cale agreed, he also wanted to get rid of this bastard.

 

why he coming in?!

 

 

[Sorry Cale... he wasn't affected... well.. there's a reason...]

 

 

Cale ignored the green window and was about to ask Yoo Joonghyuk to move aside when...

...that bastard slumped and...

fell face down.

 

"?"

"Good job Mr. Clopeh."

 

Rosalyn proudly gave Clopeh a thumbs up.

Clopeh just put his fanatical face back from his blank face, lowered his hands and smiled as he put his hands together again.

 

"We must get rid of those who disturb the path of legend."

 

This time, it was Rosalyn who lost her smile.

 

"..."

 

Cale closed his eyes.

 

"Raon"

"Yes human?"

 

Raon flew closer and tilted his head.

 

"Put him in the nearest building outside the barrier."

"Good!!"

 

Raon cast floating magic and took Joonghyuk away by teleporting with Rosalyn.

 

"Let's find a place and rest."

 

The others nodded, Choi Han and Clopeh went to look for intact buildings in the area.

While waiting, Namwoon opened his mouth.

 

"By the way Cale..."

 

Cale rested his chin on Hyunjae's shoulder, looking back. Namwoon looked at Cale doubtfully.

 

"What?"

"Who are these people and what is this all about?"

"?"

"Cale..?"

"The god of death didn't say anything?"

"Hah?"

"Ah?"

"Eh?"

"..."

damn... so he took people without explaining? What about an excuse to keep quiet and say nothing about our world? What if Namwoon says anything carelessly?!

"Damn god of death bastard, I will hit the back of your head and have Cage curse you, you bastard."

 

Taewon flinched and Hyunjae raised his eyebrows as Cale cursed a god.

 

"...The god of death is whining in my head Cale..."

“Tell him to scram.”

 

Namwoon was silent, he heard a miserable cry from his constellation...

...is this really a god who holds the name 'death'?

 

"Namwoon."

"Uh, yes?"

"I'm not from this world."

"...?"

"I came into this world because of a bastard god and got stuck here. I'm looking for a way home. The reason Barrow is missing is because he has returned."

"..yes?"

 

Namwoon showed a blank expression, Cale thought there would be a lot of questions and he was ready to answer. He also planned to leave an explanation for Namwoon to explain to the others, for example when he left without saying goodbye later.

..but Namwoon's first question was a bit... strange.

 

"...what did you say earlier..?"

"I asked, are the words of the uncle with white hair true? Are all the stories true?"

"Just nonsense."

 

Cale made a dark face and squeezed Hyunjae's neck.

 

"Do you want to kill me kid?"

"Stop laughing."

"I'm not laughing."

 

Cale raised his head and looked at Hyunjae's face, who was smiling amusement, in flatly .

 

"Jerk."

"Hahahahaha, this is the first time someone has called me a jerk. It's quite refreshing."

"Cale!"

"What?"

 

Cale looked back at Namwoon.

 

"Why the nonsense? It seems true, doesn't it? Who are those people who suddenly appeared?"

"Oh-"

 

Cale was about to answer, when Rosalyn who didn't know when appeared answered.

 

"Commander Toonka is a big laughing man, he's from the Whipper kingdom in the Western Continent. He's called Tyrant."

 

Namwoon's eyes lit up.

 

“The old man who taught you is a member of the Molan Clan of the Eastern continent. They are people from the underworld, a clan of assassins.”

"Crazy!! No wonder the techniques are all so cool!!"

 

Rosalyn smiled and poked Namwoon's forehead.

 

“Patriarch Molan is young master Cale's servant and the Patriarch's child is young master Cale's chef.”

 

Namwoon turned his gaze towards Cale whose face was sullen, his face full of adoration.

 

"Assassin as a chef and servant, you're amazing Cale!!"

"Shut your mouth Namwoon."

"Then, the one controlling the skull is Mary, the necromancer."

"Good Mary!!"

 

Raon flapped his wings happily.

 

"That's right, she's a good girl. Then the sun twins, Saint Jack who has healing abilities, a Saint of the sun god and his sister, a blonde girl who uses a golden aura."

"Aura? The thing like in comics, that covered the sword earlier?"

"That's right, Namwoon!!"

 

Raon stood in front of Namwoon as if he were an adult explaining.

 

"That's Aura!! Crazy Clopeh's is white and Choi Han's is Black!!"

"Do they have positions?"

 

Namwoon looked at Rosalyn with anticipation.

 

"Clopeh is the guardian knight of the Paerun kingdom on the western continent. Ignoring his madness, he is a strong man. And Choi Han is the instructor of the crown prince of the Roan kingdom on the western continent, as well young master Cale's knight."

"Yes! Choi Han always protects Human!! Me and Choi Han!!"

"That's right, Raon-nim is the son of the dragon king."

"The great and mighty Raon Miru, nice to meet you!!"

"Dragon King?"

 

This time Taewon spoke.

Cale nodded.

Rosalyn had a teasing face and looked at Taewon playfully.

 

“Don't be surprised, young master Cale has friendships with many dragons.”

"Dodori, Rasheel, aunt Mila, grandpa Goldie!!"

"Yes Dodori-nim is the boy with the pink afro hair earlier."

"No wonder he's strong!! He's a dragon!! And he's a man."

"Of course."

"...why is his hair pink?"

"Because he's a pink dragon!!"

 

Raon happily flapped his wings and answered Namwoon.

 

"I'm black dragon."

"Ooohh!! So dragon colors! Ok! Again!!"

"Another magician besides me is Glenn, he is the representative of the mercenaries."

"There are also mercenaries...?"

"Yes, the center is in eastern continent."

"Again!!"

"The idiot earlier was the bandit leader!!"

"Bandit?"

 

Namwoon looked at Raon in confusion.

 

"Yes! He tried to fight a human and lost and human made bandit a waiter in our inn!!"

"Yeah? Bandits become waiter?"

"Yes!!"

 

Namwoon felt the vision of a burly and powerful bandit in his mind crumbling.

 

"And Miss Rosalyn is the princess of the Breck kingdom on the western continent and the future master of the magic tower."

“Former, then thank you for the introduction, young master Cale, I will definitely live up to your expectations and lead the magic tower well.”

"Expectations?"

"Yes, Namwoon. Young master Cale made magic tower for us and plans to create a city of freedom."

"That's your majesty."

"But that idea came from you, young master."

 

Cale snorted.

 

"We forgot to explain young master Cale's identity, right?"

 

Rosalyn asked playfully, Cale felt something bad and was about to open his mouth, but stopping when the voice of a crazy but smart bastard sounded.

 

"Cale-nim is the son of Duke Deruth, from the Roan kingdom. The sworn brother of the crown prince of the Roan kingdom. Commander of the east. Hero and war leader from 2 continents. Friend of the Elves. Everyone knows Cale-nim and admires him. There is even a fan club with the name -"

"Choi Han."

"Okay Cale-nim"

"Ummp!! ummmmm!! pppppp"

 

Cale looked away from Clopeh who was trying to open his mouth and was met with Namwoon's eyes.

 

"..What?"

"Does that mean you're also a real vampire's child?"

"Hah?"

"What nonsense is that?"

"No."

"No!!"

 

Cale, Rosalyn, Choi Han and Raon answered at the same time.

 

"That vampire said human blood was delicious! He's an evil vampire!"

"He's a vampire bastard who wants to drink young master Cale's blood, how he is his son?"

“Cale-nim is just disguising himself and using that creature's identity. Please don't mention that again.”

 

Clopeh, whose mouth was still covered, even nodded seriously.

Cale shrugged his shoulders.

 

"Then both?"

 

Namwoon looked at Hyunjae and Taewon. The others also stared at the two.

 

"We're just reinforcements, we're here because we made an agreement."

 

What Taewon said was true, even though it was one-sided. But this is also a profitable agreement. There's no need to explain clearly anyway.

But Hyunjae thought differently.

 

"We are from different worlds, Mr. Song is a member of the government hunters and I am the leader of the Seseong Guild. I am a rich man who has Guild branches even abroad. Our world is a world where Dungeons are open and we take a lot of materials from dungeons."

 

Namwoon's eyes widened. He wants to go to that world. Looks fun.

 

"So.."

 

Hyunjae dragged out his words and stared at little kid.

 

"You want to come with me, kid?"

"You!!"

"This bastard."

"As expected I would have to kill him."

 

Raon, Rosalyn and Choi Han looked at Hyunjae fiercely.

Taewon stroked between his eyebrows as Hyunjae smiled until his eyes formed crescent moons.

 

"I can also make sweets and cook. Look, want to come?"

 

Before things heated up and a battle could break out, Cale interrupted.

 

"Enough. Stop joking."

"I'm serious."

 

Cale ignored Hyunjae's whisper and looked at the green window that had appeared earlier.

 

 

[The time to return is near Cale.]

 

 

"You guys found a place to rest?"

 

Choi Han let go of Clopah and nodded.

 

"Rest there for a while. Looks like you guys will be back."

 

The others nodded when Namwoon raised his hand.

 

"I have to go back Cale."

 

Namwoon showed a strange rock and smiled apologetically.

 

"I will finish the gundam and will come back later. I will help. Don't worry, I will help with my new gundam later."

"Kim Dokja-"

"Oh, what you mean is what the grasshopper ahjussi told me? Don't worry, the god of death gave me something to help. Leave it to me, I'll definitely bring you a good gundam later."

 

Namwoon patted his chest heroically, but Cale frowned.

 

"Will it be dangerous?"

"Won't."

"Haaah, don't tell anyone about this, do it when I get back and the others ask. Until then don't say anything."

 

Namwoon's eyes lit up.

 

"This is our secret? OK!!"

"Good."

"But... what about uncle Barrow, uncle Sayeru and uncle Dorph? They have titles?"

"Radish, bear, lion."

"..yes?"

"Ahem, the three of them are villains, Barrow is our main enemy, Sayeru and Dorph are the bear king and lion king. Barrow's subordinates."

"Yes?"

"They are villains who hurt people a lot!!"

"Not enough to beat them up."

 

Rosalyn, Raon and Choi Han explained evilly.

 

"Enough, come back Namwoon."

"O-oh... okay."

 

Namwoon was still in a daze.

 

"Wait, that means what Jihye said was a lie, right?"

"Jihye? Why that girl?"

 

Cale was confused. But Namwoon just clicked his tongue in annoyance.

 

"As I thought that girl was just spouting nonsense."

"Return."

 

Cale had a bad feeling and didn't want to hear that explanation.

Namwoon gradually disappeared.

...at the last moment.

 

"That's right, the death judge asked when you could join the underworld family. It seems like he was hoping for your presence Cale. Bye."

 

..then disappeared.

Cale's face was full of question marks.

 

"...is this a new way to curse me to death..?"

"No!! If human die I will blow up the world and blow myself up!!"

 

Cale patted Raon's head.

 

"Well... maybe it means visiting... maybe. Let's get some rest."

 

The others nodded.

Cale ignored the 'Kevin' sack that Rosalyn was still holding.

 

"..."

 

Forget it. Let's eat for a while.

 

I am hungry...


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


30 mins later.


 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill activated]

 

....

..

...

.

Cale : Fine, then give the coffin and wait there until the god of death takes you. We'll meet there later. Prepare what you want to prepare. 

Sayeru : Okay Cale.

Dorph : I will leave Igneel to Yoosung

Cale: Please.

 

[Villain and Hero communication box skill disabled]

 

 

 

Cale closed the communication and sighed.

 

"Thank You."

 

 

[happy to be able to help, Cale.]

 

 

Cale rubbed his face with both hands.

 

"..that bastard is really dead. Is he crazy?"

 

Cale groaned in annoyance. Kim Dokja is a crazy man who likes to commit suicide, doesn't he think that his colleagues will worry?

Cale sighed and lowered his hands.

There was Raon's face in front of him.

 

"What's wrong Raon?"

 

After they arrived at the place Choi Han and Clopeh found, they ate and rested for a while. Cale also asked for help, for contacting Dorph and Sayeru. Besides, there aren't any hunters, so it shouldn't be a problem if there's a slight gap in the barrier.

Thankfully his guess was correct, he was worried if he couldn't warn Sayeru and Dorph about the matter of returning.

 

"Here, human."

 

Cale took the red book from Raon.

 

-My sweet.

"Thank you mom."

-You're welcome, sweety. Keep well.

"Yes, mom."

 

Cale put the book into his spatial bag and glanced at the god of death book that was still floating.

 

"I told them."

 

{-Cale also prepare for later-}

 

Cale nodded.

 

"...human.."

"Hm?"

 

Cale patted Raon who had gotten into his lap, Raon buried his round head in Cale's chest.

Cale felt Raon's Claw grip tighten.

 

"Raon?"

"Do human worry about people in this world...?"

"Of course, they have helped me before."

"T-then, will humans live here?"

"..What?"

"Hu-humans will stay here and leave us? Sniff"

 

There was a wet sensation in Cale's chest.

 

"Cale-nim..."

 

Choi Han showed a sad face while Rosalyn and Clopeh showed worried faces.

 

"Aigoo.. why did I-"

 

Cale was about to explain when Raon's choked voice could be heard.

 

"Hu-humans don't stay here okay? I-I will be like that Gilyoung or Yoosung if human want. I-I will also polymorph into a human if necessary. So don't leave me, human. I will be a good boy, I will also do and grant any human request, so, so, so-"

 

Raon raised his watery and sad head. He looked at Cale.

 

"Don't leave me human... please.. don't leave me alone.. I want to be with human forever... uwaaaaaa human don't dislike me anymore.. please don't not want me anymore... sniff... I will be like Ignnel that's if human want, so don't uwaaaa human."

 

Cale was stunned by Raon's cry, he didn't expect Raon's thoughts to deviate like this.

Cale sighed and gently wiped away Raon's tears.

 

"Listen to me Raon."

 

Cale's voice was very soft which stunned Taewon and Hyunjae.

 

"I will never live here. My home is not here. This is not the place where On, Hong and Raon are, this is not the place where we spend time together. Why would I want to be here? I will come back Raon. So don't cry and wait for me well. Okay?"

 

Raon stopped his tears and looked at Cale carefully.

 

"Human will be with me all the time...?"

"Raon."

 

Cale felt like he needed to explain this.

 

"Human and dragon don't have the same lifespan."

"Yes?"

"Even if I promise, I might not be able to keep it."

"Why!"

"Raon is smart, Our Raon will know in time."

"B-but.."

-Um.. Cale.. because of the roots of the world tree, you have the possibility of immortality- 💓

'shut up.'

-...💓

 

Raon thought for a bit and nodded, but he buried his head back into Cale's lap.

Cale patiently patted Raon's back to calm him down.

 

"Does he have a close relationship with children?"

 

Taewon asked Choi Han in confusion.

 

"Cale-nim is always gentle with children, children like Cale-nim."

 

Choi Han explained as if he was proud.

 

"..so."

"Ah."

 

Cale raised his head at Rosalyn's voice.

There was a golden teleportation light beneath her.

 

"I have to go back..."

 

Rosalyn took sack containing a corpse and stood up.

 

"See you later young master Cale."

"...do you have to bring Kevin?"

"Of course."

"..."

If one more person can come, why not send your highness... instead of preparing a slot to take home something like that, right?

 

But Cale decided not to ask.

His 'Slacker Life' instinct told him that he shouldn't say anything.

 

"Bye, Smart Rosalyn!!"

"See you Raon-nim"

 

Raon flew and waved his claws.

Rosalyn disappeared and not long afterward bluish black circles appeared on Raon, Choi Han and Clopeh's feet.

 

“Cale-nim, take care of yourself.”

 

Cale nodded.

 

"I've put a lot of new potions in your bag, human!! And pie and lemon tea!!"

lemon... why you put...

 

Cale waved his hand. He glanced at Clopeh who was holding the spatial bag as if it were a treasure.

 

what did he bring...?

 

Of course camera battery. Clopeh did not forget his purpose here.

He even had a recorder stuck to his waist that recorded Cale-nim 2x24 hours a day.

Ahem.

After the three disappeared, Cale looked at the two remaining people.

 

"You want to come, kid?"

 

Cale raised his eyebrows at Hyunjae's strange question.

 

"That's right, Mr. Song."

"Yes?"

"I'm just still thinking about what you said before. But even if there are people whose existence is a disaster, it doesn't mean they are disaster. There are many people who are forced and coerced by circumstances. If there really is a similar situation, I would prefer to free them and give them a chance. Because in my opinion, those like that will appreciate life more."

 

Taewon's eyes widened. His pupils trembled.

 

"Well, I don't know what you're talking about or what your goal is and whether it's the same as what I said. But that's what I would do if the situation happened, was exactly the same as I thought. Everyone, has right to live."

 

Cale laughed cheerfully.

 

"Staying alive is the best isn't it?"

 

Taewon opened and closed his mouth in confusion.

Then Hyunjae pulled Cale's cheek cutely.

 

"Sweet talk."

..what's sweet? Where's the sweetness from?

"Let's go back."

 

Hyunjae straightened his body and looked at Taewon.

 

"Let's continue with the previous one."

 

Taewon closed his eyes and opened them. He nodded.

Then both of them also disappeared.

 

 

[I will remove barrier]

 

 

Cale nodded.

It's time to contact Kim Dokja.

 


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Mr. Song."

 

Hyunjae and Taewon faced each other again, Hyunjae smiled and opened his hands.

 

"Right now Crescent's attention is diverted, as promised earlier, you can kill me if you want."

"..."

"Well... I love this world, I love all humans. You're right, it's better if I die. Even if this world will be destroyed, they have the right to live a few more years. I don't have the right to destroy it."

 

But Taewon just stared at Hyunjae silently.

 

"Our time is limited."

 

Taewon sighed, he approached Hyunjae with his hand activating his skill.

When the two are really only one step away...

Taewon opened his mouth.

 

"Hunter Sung."

"Yes, Mr. Song."

"Live."

 

Hyunjae's pupils dilated seeing what person in front of him was doing, Song Taewon he-

Notes:

Behind the scene.

 

Yoon Yoon : Done!!!

Bihyung : Thank you all!!

Hyunjae : *Smiles* Why did you tie me, Mr. Song?

Taewon: *tightens the cable wrapped around Hyunjae's body* This is the last one, please be polite and don't cause trouble, hunter Sung.

Hyunjae: How can this be the last? Come play with us, Cale.

Cale: *glances briefly with a flat face and returns to wiping the fake tears off Raon's face*

Hyunjae: Come on, don't worry about your family.

Old Henituse : Yes, grandfather will take care of you.

Eruhaben : *puts down the script* What do you mean, I'm their grandfather. So does that unlucky bastard. Do not dream.

Old Henituse: It's not up to you to decide.

Eruhaben : What?

Fredo : Oh, I can be your father later.

Deruth : *dark face* Get me my sword Hilsman.

Hilsman : Duke, please calm down!!

Henetian : I agree with that bastard Hyunjae. Hyung will take care of you, Cale.

Cale : ....how did you get in here?

Henetian: Hyung will do anything to meet his dongsaeng.

Alberu : *smiles while placing his hand on Henetian's shoulder roughly* Please don't talk nonsense.

Henetian : *snorts* You're the one who is talking nonsense, you can't even give Cale much money.

Alberu : Heh, Cale, take the black card in my room. You are free to spend it.

Henetian : That's all? Cale, go to the central branch. Say your name, then all your fees will be free.

Alberu : You-

Henetian : *Sneers* What I?

Raon : ...human?

Cale : *Getting ready to leave* Don't refuse a gift.

Dokja: What's wrong? *appears with Sooyoung and Joonghyuk* Talking about Hyung. Isn't this me who is Cale's hyung now?

Henetian & Alberu : *stares at Dokja with a murderous gaze*

Dokja : *hides behind Joonghyuk* ...did I say something wrong?

Sooyoung : *Pulls out lollipop in her mouth* Idiot.

Joonghyuk: *looks at Dokja disdainfully*

Dokja : What's with your expressions?

Yujin : ....try to read the situation, Dokja.

Yoohyun: Hyung!

Yujin : Oh, Yoohyun, you came to pick me up?

Yoohyun : Yes, isn't today the last day?

Yujin : Yes.

Yoohyun : *looks at Henetian who took out a rapier and Alberu who took out a gun (taerang)* Fight over being called hyung by Cale...?

Yujin : Well... *receives tea from Ron* Oh, thank you Mr Ron.

Ron : *smiles kindly*

Dokja: *gasps*

Yujin : *fear resistance on*

Yoohyun: ..I think it's no problem to add more people to the house, right hyung. *mumble*

Yujin: *chokes on tea* Ye-yes???

Yoohyun: Don't you think it would be good to add another child? Besides, I'm rich.

Yujin: *stares blankly at his younger brother who never wants to be close to anyone other than his hyung* ...?

Yoohyun: I considered your suggestion and felt it was good to have dongsaeng.

Irin : Yes!! Have one more person!! He smells like nature! Yoohyun and Irin like him besides Hyung!

Yujin: ....

Yerim : Guild Leader is brainwashed!!!!

 

And as usual, today's recording ended in chaos.

Thank you for your collaboration and attention!!
Regards.
Yoon Yoon and Bihyung.

Chapter 86: Chapter 83

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale sat in a large building, eating apple pie while shaking his legs.

He looked down at where 'Kim Dokja's funeral' took place.

After the barrier was gone, Cale first looked for his two uncles, he heard what happened and excitement when Kim Dokja's 'corpse' was found. Many wind elementals even commented that the atmosphere was the same, as seeing their family when his plate was cracked.

 

too much, besides at that time I was fine.

 

Anyway, after telling the hunter's problem and asking the two of them to wait at location the god of death requested, Cale peeked here today after taking a break. 

Thanks to Sayeru, he lent the coffin and currently Kim Dokja's 'corpse' is being buried.

 

"Hm?"

 

Cale raised his head and looked at the sky.

 

Rain?

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja's pathetic party while clicking his tongue.

 

 

+

[Cale : Look at what you did, Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja : ...

Cale : You even make children cry, what trash you are.

Kim Dokja : ...how did your uncle ever think of the idea, to bury me in a coffin? Didn't you tell him that I'm not really dead?

Cale : They know, that's why they came up with the idea. If you really die, with Sayeru's nature, you will be burned.

Kim Dokja : Your uncle is really scary Cale...

Cale : That's the reward after you crazily did that.

Kim Dokja : Hey... I told you this was the best, right?

Cale : You make people worry, which is the best? Are you crazy?

Kim Dokja : Do you think I don't know that you came back covered in blood?! You haven't explained your reasons yet, huh? You dare comment on me?!

Cale : Tsk, how do you see me? I just appeared suddenly, and left, are you a ghost? Oh you're a ghost now.

Kim Dokja : You naughty child.

Cale : There was something important earlier, I'm fine now, right?

Kim Dokja : I'm fine now too.

Cale: Hm.

Kim Dokja : Mmm.

Cale : But you make the others worry.

Kim Dokja : Didn't you think that you would make the others worry when you appeared before??

Cale : That's why I didn't go there, right?]

+

 

 

'Ghost' Kim Dokja felt like pulling the ear of the worrying boy next to him. Careless and not paying attention to his body condition, how did this child grow to be like this?

Of course, Kim Dokja didn't know that Cale was also slandering him in his mind.

...they're both same.

Both the 'ghost' and the human looked down and saw a sad atmosphere.

 

 

+

[Kim Dokja : I'll be there.

Cale : Joonghyuk isn't there? Don't tell me Clopeh hit him too much untiil didn't wake up.

Kim Dokja : Hit...what hit...?

Cale: Nothing.

Kim Dokja : Anyway, that bastard definitely thought I wouldn't die. Have you forgotten what happened during the flood disaster?

Cale : He will hit you the next time he meets you.

Kim Dokja : Protect your hyung, Cale.]

+

 

 

Cale snorted as the 'ghost' Kim Dokja chuckled and went down.

A few moments later.

Clean the pie crumbs, and stand. Cale, who was wearing Fredo's clothes, got up and was about to go downstairs when he heard Jihye's sad scream.

 

"...Where did Master go?"

"..."

"Master can save Ahjussi! Where is Seolhwa unni?"

 

 

+

[Cale : Look at that.

Kim Dokja: ..don't cry for me...

Cale: Tsk, Trash. They were desperate because they thought you would live, so they waited until now. You're not awake yet, so I guess they think you're really dead.

Kim Dokja : ...it can't be helped... my skills are still on cooldown...

Cale : Forget it, I'll look around first.

Kim Dokja : Don't go too far, be careful of bad people.

Cale : Do you think I'm a child?

Kim Dokja: Heh]

+

 

 

Cale sneered and went down from the building, there were some idiots who were approaching looking for an advantage.

 

attacking when people are mourning, you damn thing.

 

Cale needed to chase these rude people away.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"The Ugliest King!"

 

Cale, who was tying up the other 2 incarnations, flinched when he heard a sad scream.

 

has it been buried in the ground?

 

Cale tightened the knot and glanced toward the cemetery.

Shin Yoosung cried and threw flowers on Kim Dokja's grave. The group members are now convinced that Kim Dokja is dead. Cale clicked his tongue once again.

 

Kim Dokja is too evil.

"Haaaaah!"

 

Lee Gilyoung was crying and had a runny nose, as he ran towards the coffin that was half covered in dirt. Lee Jihye was the same.

 

"Ahjussiiiiii―!"

 

Cale originally intended to appear, but he considered that he couldn't act sad and decided to withdraw.

 

I'll ruin the atmosphere, besides I don't know when Kim Dokja will wake up, giving false hope is bad.

 

Cale looked back at the incarnation that was trying to come with bad intentions.

 

"Tsk, it's endless."

 

Cale pulled his light gray hair back and put his cloak back on (Cale was disguising himself so as not to be too visible to the group who was in mourning, his red hair was too striking).

 

why do I even work hard. 

 

Cale clicked his tongue once again and approached the evil incarnation.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Where is Cale-nim? He will be sad when he sees Dokja-ssi die."

"Probably taken away by Dorph and Sayeru."

 

Heewon bit her lip, holding back tears while answering Hyunsung's question, who had a haggard face.

 

"I think this is better..."

"Yeah... Cale is very close to Dokja-ssi and they are like brothers, I think it's good if his uncle doesn't tell him here."

"But I think Cale-nim will still be confused..."

"Let's leave it to his uncle, if Cale does come... let's explain slowly."

 

With a trembling voice, Heewon closed her eyes while looking at the hole where her 'comrade's' coffin was closed.

He didn't know that the Cale she was talking about, was stepping on the chest of a man who was trying to attack him with stealth skills.

 

"Get lost, you damn."

 

Said the child who was being searched for.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, Kim Dokja was watching Cale who was piling up incarnations on the outskirts. One more look at the funeral and a change his perspective.

 

 

 

[Changing the observed person to 'third person point of view.']

 

 

 

Then a new screen appears. 

It was a basement with antiques. A man and woman were there.

 

"...Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?" 

 

That woman was of course Yoo Sangah. 

Needless to say, it was Yoo Joonghyuk who freed him from where she was tied. That was the last favor Kim Dokja asked for before leaving his body.

Yoo Sangah asked 

 

"What happened to Dokja-ssi?"

"Kim Dokja is dead."

 

Yoo Sangah looked like the world was collapsing at Yoo Joonghyuk's blunt declaration. 

Kim Dokja frowned slightly when he saw this expression. 28 year old Kim Dokja's life wasn't so bad after seeing this.

 

"However, he will live again."

"...Alive again? How?"

"I don't know. I just know he won't die like that. Besides, Cale will make a fuss if Kim Dokja dies."

 

Yes, Yoo Joonghyuk had seen him rise in the past. And seeing Cale's protective attitude towards people he knew, considering how his relationship was with Cale... it was clear that the child would make a fuss if 'Kim Dokja' really died. 

It feels quite refreshing if you think about it. Life isn't so sad, right?

What is certain is that Yoo Joonghyuk will definitely believe that in the end he will rise again.

 

"...No, he must live."

 

...but why is he clenching his fists like that?

Yoo Joonghyuk was silent for a moment before speaking to Yoo Sangah, who was shocked.

 

"Where are Kim Dokja's family members?"

 

That comment surprised Kim Dokja. This bastard, why do something he wasn't asked to do? 

Yoo Sangah's face changed at the 'family member'. She seemed to have something urgent to say.

 

"His mother ..."

 

Unfortunately, at this time, the screen turns off and the message is heard.

 

 

 

[Your mental strength is exhausted.]

[Exclusive skill, Omniscient Reader's Viewpoint stage 3 has been disabled.]

 

 

 

This is the bad thing about the soul body. The recovery of mental strength was slow. That's natural because there is no physical body. A soul without a body is like a battery missing one electrode. The longer the period without a body, the more tired the mind becomes. That's the reason why ghosts go crazy.

 

"Did Nirvana kill my mother?"

 

Kim Dokja had to keep asking questions so as not to go crazy.

 

"Impossible."

 

This is his mother, no one else. Nirvana is also not a character who easily kills or tortures other people. Nirvana was a gentleman when acting as the leader of Salvation.

However, there were last words that Nirvana said. He said that his mother had a secret that she was keeping from him. The secret his mother kept from him? 

Kim Dokja couldn't understand at all, no matter how hard he thought.

... He does not know. No, maybe he didn't want to know.

 

Then an indirect message was heard.

After a few minutes of staring at the many messages...

Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes.

 

From Indian mythology to Korean mythology... many more indirect messages flow. From big nebulae to small nebulae, they all sent him love calls.

Kim Dokja could tell what these constellations were thinking. They try to cover it up with their myths.

In other words, these people are trying to in, into his narrative. All stories are improved by being spread. The more humans tell the story and spread it on, the stronger the influence of the story.

What if one day, the person named 'Kim Dokja' was resurrected after three days and shouted the following words,

 

"I am Kim Dokja! I receive Christ's blessing!"

 

It doesn't matter if Christ was replaced by Dionysus, Mitra or someone else. People will be amazed and a myth will reappear on the spot.

Incarnates who feel awe, will spread stories and the power of stories will surpass imagination. As a result, the nebula associated with the story will have more power to intervene in probability.

In other words, the nebula is in a frenzy because of this. He has the power to control the scenario.

More and more constellations fought over it until the end.

 

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' recommends that incarnation 'Kim Dokja' be invited to constellation banquet.]

...Banquet?

 

After a while...

 

[Nebula 'Eden' agrees with the suggestion of Queen of the Darkest Spring.]

[Nebula 'Veda' agrees with the suggestion of Queen of the Darkest Spring.]

...

[A number of constellations agree with Queen of the Darkest Spring's suggestion.]

 

Regardless of his intentions, Kim Dokja feels that his existence is being sold at a cheap price. 

He somehow felt empty and then dokkaebi Youngki appeared in front of him.

 

[Hosh. Mr Dokja.]

 

Maybe he came in a hurry. Youngki sweats.

 

[There is a place you need to go.]

'...Where?'

[Ah, I'll help you get there. I'll prepare it right away!]

 

Kim Dokja had a rough idea where he was going. Based on how nervous Youngki was, the pressure from constellations should be quite great.

Eh? It felt like his body was collapsing and being reborn.... 

That's not a resurrection. It is closer to the soul that forms the body. It was a state like a hovering ghost but only temporary.

 

[Umm. This is an important meeting...]

 

Shirts and jackets cover the soul's body which has no genitals. The texture of the fabric felt like it had been made for him.

 

 

 

[The story shines in the distan t night sky.]

[Constellation banquet is currently being held.]

 

 

 

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' has invited you to Constellation banquet .]

 

Constellation banquet.

Along with the Sponsor Selection, it was an event arranged for the Star Stream constellations. He was invited to a banquet where only constellations were invited, despite not being constellations yet.

Kim Dokja looked at the time remaining until he was resurrected.

 

 

 

[Remaining time: 23:54:12]

 

 

 

23 hours. That's enough time for a short visit. It was a bit fast but the place he had to go was clear.

 

"Okay, let's go."

'I think Cale will be worried...'

 

Finally it was time to visit that constellation.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' has invited you to Constellation banquet.]

 

Cale, who was waiting for news when Kim Dokja suddenly disappeared, looked at the indirect message that appeared.

 

"Hah?"

 

Cale tilted his head in confusion.

 

"What banquet is that?"

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that it was just a normal meeting.]

"Like palace banquet?"

 

Cale asked in confusion.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' asks, you have been to the palace?]

"Ye-"

 

Before Cale answered, message the god of death passed by.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' puts his index finger to his lips and says 'shhh']

 

Cale blinked and answered again.

 

"My house used to be called a palace, sometimes bast- ahem, my father made several banquets."

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' nods and says that this is also same.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that Kim Dokja will also be there.]

"Kim Dokja? He was invited?"

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that he was there to take story.]

"?"

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' said that it was an adult's business and incarnation of 'Cale Henituse' would just play, he will provide many sweets for humans.]

 

Cale thought for a moment.

 

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' nods his head and says that after Cale returns from there, he will be ready to bring the two beastman kings.]

[Constellation 'Ruller of Fantasy' said that Cale could think of it as a little vacation and not get too tired.]

I'm always suspicious when you say it.

 

However, Cale, who saw the god of death's explanation, still nodded.

 

"Okay, I'm coming."

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' grins.]

I can also see Kim Dokja and what kind of story this constellation means.

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' says to close your eyes.]

 

Cale nodded and watched Bihyung fly away while waving his hand.

 

[Happy playing human!]

 

Bihyung did something and when Cale closed his eyes, his body became light.

But before Cale even opened his eyes he was lifted and placed in...

..shoulder?

 

"?"

 

Cale opened his eyes and widened in horror when he saw the high ground (clouds) beneath his feet.

 

"Ah"

 

Cale hugged the head next to him.

It wasn't that Cale was afraid, but he was traumatized after being thrown by the god of death from the sky previously.

 

"Ha ha ha ha."

 

There was amused laughter and Cale finally saw golden hair.

The first thing Cale thought is.

Eruhaben-nim went on a rampage and broke through the world boundaries to come here. And the second after seeing the tail was Eruhaben-nim changing Race.

But that ridiculous thought was interrupted when his cheek was pulled.

 

"Don't make that cute blank face, kid."

"...Who are you...?"

 

The man froze and put on a dumbfounded face.

 

"You don't know me? My story is famous."

 

Cale thought and shook his head.

 

"Sung Wukong!! Some of you, know this name, right?"

 

Facing the man's sad gaze, Cale realized.

 

...the monkey..? The image is different from the live action film...

 

The man raised his eyebrows as the cute eyes widened, he laughed amusedly.

 

"Remember?"

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Speaking of which, I really didn't expect you to be able to withstand the pressure of constellation, kid."

"Pressure?"

"Yes, humans would normally vomit blood or die when they see or hear the real voices of constellations. During the banquet later, I have to lower my aura so that humans there don't die."

"There are other people besides Kim Dokja?"

"Several. And the clothes I chose are very nice, aren't they?"

 

Cale looked at his clothes and blinked a few times.

Formal clothing with black shorts and jacket, there are gold patterns in various places, high shoes and even a bow tie and a small hat on his red head. Not forgetting the gold ribbon that gathered his red hair.

 

"Because soul, your body is not in disguise... hm... cute cute. Let's go, kid."

"Wait!!"

"hm?"

"Does it have to be like this?"

 

Cale was moved from the shoulder to riding Sun Wukong's neck, holding Wukong head in horror.

 

"Of course, you will be carried away by the wind, if you stand next to me."

"Yes..?"

"Let's go!!"

 

Cale grabbed Wukong's hair in horror as this constellation's speed increased.

 

this is the legendary cloud!!! Agh please!!!!

 

The dizzy Cale was brought to the banquet by a super fast cloud.

 

"Scenario- Scenario doesn't exist-"

"No need, you don't need to debut, this is an invitation to play, of course there is no scenario. I pay probability for you. GO GO GO!!"

"Don't speed up!!!"

 

Let's pray for Cale and his poor stomach.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Get up kid."

"..What..."

"Don't get motion sickness."

 

Cale was put down and carried normally.

Only then did he see a huge castle.

Cale was carried in Wukong's arms as he stood in front of the gate guard.

 

"Open the door."

 

The gatekeeper bent down and looked at Cale sharply (Excited).

If the god of death could peek, then he would snort and brag about the 'loved' blessing he gave Cale. 

All because of his blessings, Cale always makes a good impression everywhere. Although, it was partly because Cale managed to save the world, which made his aura favored by the gods.

Of course Cale would hit him if he dared to brag.

The gate was about to open when Cale realized that his tie was missing.

 

"..tie..?"

"Hm?"

 

Cale looked at Wukong blankly.

 

I don't know the price... is this constellation tie expensive...?

 

But Wukong was just excited.

 

"Okay, let's look for a moment, I remember there before we came down."

 

Wukong patted Cale on the back and stepped back.

 

"Wait a moment."

 

The gatekeeper nodded and looked at the great constellation retreating with the famous incarnation.

They still want to see...

Luckily they applied to be gatekeepers.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"This?"

 

Cale nodded as he was put down and put on a tie.

 

"Have you lowered your aura?"

 

Cale was confused, he said he would lower his aura, but it's already here and this guy hasn't changed... is that okay?

 

"This is my clone, kid. Didn't you realize? In the middle of the trip I swapped with a clone. Well, even though it only lowered my aura a little. I can make lots of clones."

 

Cale stared blankly.

 

'When... and will everyone be able to duplicate themselves??!! 

 

Wukong chuckled again seeing that blank face.

 

"You fainted for a moment, eat lots of food, kid. Your body is weak."

 

Cale gasped and remembered that he had lost consciousness for a moment earlier...

 

...it can't be helped, I can't even see the surroundings, don't you know how fast you're flying?!

 

Cale was about to explode and remembered that this was an otherworldly god and fell silent again.

 

forget it... just don't make a fuss and go home.. it's not good to cause a lot of unnecessary attention. It's enough that they see me as a sweet child rather than being curious because of my special identity.

 

Cale chose to surrender.

 

"Oh, how can there be a human like you."

 

Wukong flicked Cale's head with his finger very, very gently.

...but Cale's forehead was red.

 

"Hm... still too strong?"

 

With a confused face, Wukong picked up Cale again while rubbing his forehead.

 

...why does he keep stroking my forehead? 

 

Of course Cale's forehead was red because his skin was thin, that force couldn't even be gentler than a mosquito bite.

Too bad both of them didn't realize it.

As they reached the gate again, the Door started to open.

The two entered the gate.

Many eyes looked at Cale which made Cale gasp in surprise and bury his head in Wukong's arms because of his child's instincts.

 

"Ignore their stares, we'll move."

"?"

 

Cale showed his eyes from Wukong's arms with a face full of question marks, when the environment suddenly changed.

Wukong still had his mischievous grin and chuckle.

 

"Eat as much as you want."

 

Cale stared blankly at the table full of sweets.

 

...does this man think I'm a child..?

 

Anyway, whatever...

They arrived at banquet.

Notes:

Meanwhile Kim Dokja.

*Dooooom*
*Duar*

...is on the run after being separated from Dionysus.

Kim Dokja : ...is it this difficult just to want to go to a banquet...?
Wukong : Of course not. *feeds Cale*
Cale: *nyam*
Kim Dokja : ....

Chapter 87: Chapter 84

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Eat again."

"...Stop looking at me."

"So cute, it's been a long time since I saw a cute human."

"..."

 

Cale swallowed the cake in his spoon and trembled a bit as he felt the gazes from around him.

 

..These constellations.. Do they intend to eat me..? Have they found out that I'm from another world?...

 

Cale was gripping his cookie spoon with all of his thoughts when he heard mumbling.

 

"Why did he come alone?.."

"Hm?"

 

Cale looked at Wukong's face and raised his eyebrows.

 

"Kim Dokja. I felt a small battle close by from here, it seems like that incarnation was abandoned by his companion and came here on its own."

"A Battle..?"

"Well... My senses are strong and it seems like there are some enemy parties attacking them. Tsk, to be honest, I like that incarnation."

"..Will it be dangerous?"

 

Wukong patted Cale's head.

 

"It's normal to be hated by one constellation and loved by another. It's rare to find an incarnation like you who is loved by so many constellations."

"And it's important to have a companion though?"

"Yes, someone should accompany humans who come here, like you who should be accompanied by me."

"... Help him?"

 

Cale looked at Wukong, but in Wukong's eyes, Cale's eyes pleading cutely. (The filter was too strong).

 

"..Okay... Don't stare like that or I'll get a nosebleed."

"?"

 

Cale had a confused face when Wukong snapped his fingers.

 

"?"

"Done, eat again."

"Just... like that?"

"I sent another clone."

 

Wukong covered Cale's eyes who continued to look at him strangely.

 

"Okay stop, he'll get here later."

"?"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

After Kim Dokja entered with help of  'The Great Sage Equal of Heaven' he was taken by Bihyung to incarnation waiting room. He didn't know what would become of him, if he remained standing there.

And constellation banquet...

...it is mentioned frequently in Ways of Survival.

 

As expected, there was Yoo Joonghyuk.

This was where Yoo Joonghyuk usually came whenever he used 'regression.' It was natural for Yoo Joonghyuk to be included in the invitation list. 

Kim Dokja doesn't know who invited him this time, but this person might be trying to establish a relationship with a narrative level constellation...

The constellation banquet was a joint event with several countries or domes. There are the Seoul Dome, the Washington Dome, the Moscow Dome and the New Delhi Dome.

Perhaps the bureau will be holding a performance presentation to select the best performing domes. 

After he saw the list of participating countries… It was similar to Yoo Joonghyuk's 24th regression where there were separate incarnations for each country in the waiting room.

 

"Why are you here?"



Joonghyuk asked him,

 

"Probably similar reasons to yours."

"When will you come back to life?"

"Maybe tomorrow."

"... The others are worried."

"Sorry..."

 

Kim Dokja felt a bit uncomfortable when he talked to Yoo Joonghyuk. 

His fists were clenched tightly like he was angry. Kim Dokja suspects that he may actually have some anger management problems.

 

"Did you see Cale?"

"Hm? Cale? I think he's accompanying the others at my funeral."

"... He plays with people who look bad. Help me tell him to stop hanging out with bad people."

 

Kim Dokja was about to say '..Aren't you bad too?' but kept his mouth shut. (For obvious reasons)

 

"I know, besides, that kid is smart. Don't worry too much."

 

… No answer. Well,  Kim Dokja instead just sat on a chair next to Yoo Joonghyuk and watched a scene play out on the big screen in front of him. There was also a promotional advertisement for an intermediate dokkaebi playing on the screen.

 

-Thank you to all the constellations and dokkaebis who have given me the glory of a story...

 

It was an interview with a representative of low-level dokkaebis, Bihyung. 

 

'That bastard, this is why he told me to watch.'

-Half the glory is actually due to the incarnations that work hard on my channel. With some being a friend that you might know. I will give half of this joy to that incarnation!

 

Kim Dokja felt uncomfortable with those shameless words.

Meanwhile, the incarnations around seemed to be looking at him with strange looks, so Kim Dokja turned his attention away instead. Then Bihyung took the golden egg and raised it to the sky.

...He immediately recognized what it was.

 

– The other half will be given to this child who will be born!

 

It was the egg where Shin Yoosung's soul slept. Luckily, it seems to be growing well.

 

'...Cale will kill me if he sees this ad.'

 

When Kim Dokja patted his chest in horror, Yoo Joonghyuk's voice was heard.

 

"Don't tell me.. Right...?" 

 

Yoo Jonghyuk used the Sage's Eyes as he looked between him and Bihyung's egg with a shocked expression.

Kim Dokja spoke about the reason. 

 

"That's the only way."

"Do you know what you are doing?"

"I know."

"If you do this, Shin Yoosung...!"

 

Kim Dokja knew what Yoo Joonghyuk was worried about. The person who has suffered from a 'story' for so long, now becomes the subject which gives rise to tragedy.

Kim Dokja didn't need to say that Yoo Jonoghyuk knew how painful this was.

So he told him. 

 

“If he was born as a dokkaebi, he would never die. The Bureau is the safest place until Star Stream is destroyed.”

 

Of course, this is not the only reason. Still, he couldn't tell him all his reasons for making Shin Yoosung a dokkaebi. 

Cale and Yoo Joonghyuk, he would not explain the other half of the reasons to them. 

 

'...Because I'll be a mush if they find out.'

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes met Kim Dokja's eyes. 

It felt like he was going to pull out his sword, and cut him to pieces right here and now….

 

"...Cale was also angry at first, but he still allowed it and I promised to be responsible, so don’t worry."

 

Like magic, Yoo Joonghyuk's anger disappeared after hearing Cale's name.

 

"Make sure you are truly responsible."

 

Kim Dokja nodded.

 

'Well anyway...'

 

Kim Dokja looked around.

Seeing someone coming, he sighed.

 

'Here they are.'

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"Kid."

 

Cale, who was lying prone on the table to try to ignore the constellation’s pressure in this place, could only raise his eyes gloomy.

 

"..What?"

"Why should I give you another toy?"

 

Cale looked at the Rubik next to him and lowered his head.

 

"Enough. Their gazes are piercing."

 

Wukong looked at Constellations, who was looking at the little kid with amusement. Especially from the <Underworld> and the <Eden> nebula.

From Eden, one of the angels even made a face as if she was going to pounce on the child.

Meanwhile, from Underworld, that queen smiled with a smile that didn't reach her eyes.

 

"They're your fans, son."

 

Cale snorted and Wukong chuckled again as he picked Cale up and placed him on his lap.

 

"Your father and mother will arrive. Come take a look."

 

Cale had a confused face when he heard 'father and mother'.

 

"Ahem, your friend I mean."

 

Cale blinked his eyes several times and tried to open his mouth to ask what he meant, when cheers sounded.

 

[Selena Kim! King's Guard!]

[I have witnessed your good performance!]

 

Cale had a stunned face when he saw a girl walking and being cheered on as if she was an idol.

 

"What..?"

"That's because they met their favorite incarnation which is like meeting their favorite celebrity."

"..Celebrity..?"

"You will also be cheered by them if you walk there."

"No thank you."

"I'm serious kid,it’s just because not many people see you that there’s no fuss right now. A lot of constellations also idolize you."

"...Don't talk nonsense."

"Hmm... This is the first time an incarnation has said that I talk nonsense... But I'm serious."

 

Cale chose to ignore this strange constellation.

 

Actually, all these constellations are strange.

 

Then a white blonde girl walked past constellations and waved lightly as if she was giving them fan service.

 

[Iris! The Red Square Girl!]

[Hahaha! How tiny.]

[Isn't that exactly the same as what I saw on the screen?]

"Hmm... I really want to put you there and have you walk on that stage."

"Please... Forget that thought."

 

Cale said with a sincere plea.

But...

 

… Kim Dokja… Why is there no reaction?..

"...Is Kim Dokja not popular..?"

"Hmm.. Well, he shouldn't be."

 

Wukong said curiously.

 

Isn't this a bit too sad?

"Kim Dokja!!"

 

Cale shouted at Kim Dokja who was wearing an embarrassed face.

But unfortunately Cale's scream made many constellations look at him.

Happy, fanatical, excited, furious, and about to jump constellations for your information.

And Cale, who flinched again, quickly buried his head in Wukong's chest.

 

Damn it... why did I scream!? And why are they looking at me like that!!

 

Cale trembled as Wukong's chest shook from laughing.

 

This damn constellation bastard is just laughing at me isn't he?!

 

Cale was about to pinch Wukong, when the sound came again.

 

[...That person. He is Kim Dokja from the Korean Peninsula?]

[Kim Dokja? That's Kim Dokja?]

 

The chat started again.But it was a completely different reaction from the previous incarnation.

 

[Kim Dokja! That person is Kim Dokja.]

[Kim Dojega! Kim Dojega!]

[King of the Kingless World!]

 

The sounds of rising constellations began to appear.

Cale looked back at Kim Dokja as the screams got louder every time that bastard took a step.

 

[He who opposes the enemy!]

 

Cale sighed as he tried to get closer to Kim Dokja.

 

"Don't go there. Just stay here first."

"Why?"

"You will be caught."

"?"

 

Wukong pointed at the constellations on this floor that were all looking at him.

Cale's hands were shaking.

 

"I told you they were your fans, right?"

..Why does it feel like seeing a lot of Crazy Clopehs..?

 

Cale had a sad face when he saw Kim Dokja, who was greeting many constellations.

The first floor was noisy while the second was quiet. It's like the nobles with etiquette and the common people.

 

Even constellations are not immune from the caste system...

 

Cale sighed as Wukong delivered a slice of cake to his mouth.

Cale chewed while looking at Yoo Joon Hyuk's eyes peeking at him (He was still backstage) and at Kim Dokja who kept glancing at him in surprise.

Cale waved his hand.

Yoo Joonghyuk was next. 

 

[Yoo Jonghyuuuuk―!]

[The best Great King!]

[Come to our nebula!]

 

"Oh, so he's very popular. It feels like an artist walking across the red carpet."

"Something like that I guess. Looks like he's expecting to be cheered on by you."

 

Cale also noticed Yoo Joonghyuk's gaze. However, the attention he unintentionally got when he shouted Kim Dokja’s name earlier was enough. After all, the 'nobles' also shouted at that bastard. Why should he bother?

And just as Cale said, the constellations from the 2nd floor also shouted Yoo Joonghyuk's name.

 

"This really is like a show, isn't it?"

"That's how we constellations see incarnations."

 

Cale looked away from the screen showing the white blonde girl's face to face Wukong.

 

"You too?"

"Hm. Should I answer?"

 

Cale sighed and looked back down (Ignoring Yoo Joonghyuk's gaze).

 

As I thought, the constellations aren’t a good thing.

"By the way..."

 

Wukong looked at the little kid while cutting the cake and delivering to his mouth.

 

"...Why are the ones here human but the ones on the first floor... Have a strange shape?.."

"You mean those?"

 

Wukong put down the spoon after Cale ate while looking at the high-class constellation.

 

"There are different classes of constellations, and they have that form to reduce probability."

"Then are the ones here strong?"

 

Wukong nodded.

 

"Yes they’re strong, and me included. So do you want to be my incarnation?"

"I don't intend to look for sponsors yet."

"Fine."

 

Wukong just smiled mischievously when Cale snorted again.

Not long after, a familiar voice was heard.

 

"Cale."

“Hyukic-ahem, Yoo Joonghyuk.”

"Why are you here?"

"...I was brought here..."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at Wukong as Wukong also looked at him.

The gaze lasted for several minutes before Yoo Joonghyuk came forward and patted Cale's head.

He sighed.

 

"Don't go anywhere and stay together."

"Oh."

 

Cale nodded confusedly as Yoo Joonghyuk turned around.

 

"What's wrong with that bastard?"

"Well, he had to control himself and behave. He won't be able to drag you back, so I guess he realized that it was safer for you here."

"Hmm.."

 

Cale nodded and closed his eyes.

He hadn't had enough rest after attacking the hunters.

 

I'm tired... I need a rest...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

There's a commotion...

Cale raised his eyes sleepily and saw Kim Dokja covered in symbols and someone who looked drunk.

 

...That bastard got into trouble again...

 

Cale confusedly walked over before Wukong could stop him.

 

When can I rest well and be a slacker..? Why are these people always causing trouble?

 

Cale unknowingly stood in front of Kim Dokja.

His only thought was 'protecting the people he considered family'.

And so, Cale thought of a way to escape while using his dominating aura to reduce the pressure.

He blocked the drunkard with his body.

 

[Who are you-]

[Stop-!]

 

Before the drunkard could open his mouth, another voice was heard.

 

[Judge, don't do anything unnecessary. And the First Sword of Goryeo, you can't be too harsh.]

 

As Kim Dokja pulled Cale behind him, the woman intervened in the situation.

 

"What are you doing by coming forward like that!"

 

Kim Dokja lowered his voice and rebuked Cale harshly.

 

"What..?"

 

To be honest, Cale still wasn't conscious, he was still half sleepy. The pressure on the 2nd floor made him more tired.

 

"..Wait, are you even okay Cale?.."

"Just sleepy."

"You-!"

 

Kim Dokja really wanted to pull Cale's ears and take him home. Cale was too stupid to suddenly intervene.

 

"Don't do that again, never try to fight against constellations!"

 

Cale was still tilting his dizzy head in confusion.

 

"Save your aura as well Cale."

 

Only then did Cale realize.

He cursed inwardly and deactivated his ancient powers.

 

But why didn't the superrock say anything?

-Because that person didn't show anger towards you Cale 🪨

 

Cale glanced at the person called the First Sword of Goryeo who sat back down with a dissatisfied expression on the stairs and started drinking. 

He, with an astonished face, was carried by Dokja while he was still staring at the First Sword of Goryeo.

 

"Queen of the underworld."

 

Cale looked up and saw a woman.

 

"..Grandma..?"

 

Cale called out in confusion without realizing as he remembered how Hades was obsessed with him calling him grandfather.

Persephone smiled faintly.

 

[It's been a long time. Kim Dokja. And I 'm glad I finally met you, my grandson.]

 

Cale and Kim Dokja were stunned.

Cale wondered why these two people from the underworld nebula were obsessed with having him as a grandson while Kim Dokja was stunned because in many regressions, this was the first time he had seen Persephone even calling an incarnation a grandson.

 

"...Eh... But why is her face..?"

 

Cale looked at Persephone's face strangely.

 

[Kim Dokja likes it.]

"..No.."

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja who was blushing when he heard his mumbling.

 

"She's really a vengeful aunt."

Vengeful?

 

Persephone opened her arms and Cale was moved to her lap by Kim Dokja.

 

...You.. You just gave me to her like that?..

'She can be trusted you know?'

 

Their telepathy (?) was active.

Then there was a cool aura surrounding Cale.

 

I’m too sleepy..

 

And without realizing it, Cale fell asleep in the middle of Kim Dokja and Persephone's conversation.

 

[You did something useless in Tartaru-hm?]

"Seems like Cale was tired."

 

Persephone adjusted Cale's sitting position so that it was comfortable and glanced at Wukong, who nodded coldly.

She stroked Cale's head gently.

 

[Cale can withstand constellation auras and voices well. But his body is still not strong enough. Not to mention he has no skills..]

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was frowning uncomfortably.

 

"He's probably tired."

 

As if she knew something, Persephone sighed.

 

[Must be tired... maybe some wounds haven't healed well.]

 

Kim Dokja flinched at the word wound and was about to ask again when the queen changed the subject.

 

[Sit down, Kim Dokja.]

 

Kim Dokja could only sit slowly and look at constellations around him. 

It was harder to say who these constellations were when they had humanoid bodies, not symbolic bodies. A symbol can evoke the name of a constellation...

 

Kim Dokja could also see the Great Sage Equal of Heaven sitting on the second floor. The Great Sage Equal of Heaven looked at Cale gloomingly, then stared at him for a moment before turning his head away.

... Was his personality originally like this? Wasn't he having a friendly conversation with Cale earlier?

 

After a little more time, the setting of the second floor became familiar and Kim Dokja found out about the camp.

Olympus was based around the central region with Persephone, Veda was in the west and those who were not in the nebula or are in smaller ones were in the north, including The Great Sage Equal of Heaven...

Finally, it became a bit easier to recognize Eden in the south. The wings showed it off. Not to mention a very beautiful angel that winked at him while covering her mouth in a motherly smile. An angel dressed as a demon in a black lace dress...

 

Wait a moment. Like a demon? Is she that angel?

...And why was she looking at Cale and him with that strange look?

Kim Dokja suddenly became curious. Maybe that constellation...

 

But Kim Dokja turned his gaze back to Persephone.

 

“Queen of the Underworld, I want to ask you something.”

[What's that?]

“Did a constellation named ‘Secretive Plotter' come here?”

[...Secretive Plotter?]

 

Persephone's expression looked strange for a moment. Then she shook her head.

 

[I don't know unfortunately. But besides that, the Succession Story is about to begin. Have you made a decision yet? There are several constellations that want to use your revival story.]

 

She changed the subject, but Kim Dokja answered.

 

"I'm still thinking."

 

Of course, there were several methods he thought of. However... Persephone seemed to be able to read his thoughts.

Well... maybe he could hear this opinion first.

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was sleeping peacefully while talking with Persephone.

That's right, the more opinions there are, the better it might be.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



This chapter has been checked by Beta readers.

Phaillinne
Thanks to Nene~~

Notes:

Persephone : ...I looked for my grandson and couldn't contact him. It turns out he was kidnapped by a monkey. *smiles with cold eyes*

Wukong : *suddenly his ears itch* Hm? Is someone talking about me?

Secretive Plotter : I want to come!!
Kkoma : Are you crazy?! You're going to make a mess!
Secretive Plotter : This is chance to meet Cale!
Kkoma : Just that reason will not be accepted!!

Chapter 88: Chapter 85

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale opened his eyes tiredly, he was having a bad dream.

 

very bad dream...

 

Like reality, he felt the despair and desolation that wrenched his heart straight away.

Correct...

...he dreams that Hunter destroys and kills everything.

Cale lowered his head and looked at his small hands.

As if he could still feel the cold skin of Raon's corpse, Cale's heart continued to beat fast.

 

"Ssshh, it's okay.

 

Cale heard a sound and raised his head.

 

right, I almost forgot. I fell asleep in Persephone's arms. 

 

Cale tried to get out of Persephone's arms while that woman was still patting his back as if putting a child to sleep.

 

"Let me go."

"I ncarnation Kim Dokja is still in the restroom looking at stories he can pick up. It's okay to sleep a little longer, son."

 

Cale shook his head and went down to sit on the chair across from Persephone.

Cale was about to take a drink when he was stopped.

 

"?"

"This is not food for humans."

"Hah?"

"A constellation eats stories, it will make you sick if you eat it."

 

Then Persephone sighed.

 

"Besides, it's not good to eat special things belonging to other worlds. It might be a hindrance when you return."

 

The air pressure dropped, Cale's dark face reflected in Persephone's eyes. However, that woman reached out her hand to straighten Cale's messy hair and put on the small hat that had fallen while Cale was asleep.

 

"Don't worry, neither of us has any bad intentions, son. And I've created a thin barrier so that the others can't hear us."

"Did that damn god tell you?"

 

Persephone remained silent as she took her hand back.

 

"Answer me, what is the god of death-"

"Cale."

 

The voice was very gentle.

 

"Don't blame him, we were the ones who asked him to know. From the start, we already had suspicions. Not only us, but others too, but stronger forces kept shrouding us in a haze. That's why they would forget about it even if they were suspicious."

This is the god who took me...

 

Cale continued to look at Persephone for her to continue.

 

"While it may be faint to others, but to us. Dwellers of the underworld, your aura cannot be ignored at all."

"Underworld?"

 

Cale asked in confusion.

 

"You have a thick aura of death."

"It's the god of death who-"

"Not the power of a god."

 

Persephone looked at Cale's face.

 

"That's your aura."

"..What?"

"Aura that smells of death... may I know why you have it? Only those who are dead can have an aura of death this thick."

 

Cale fell silent.

He knows the reason.

 

'You should have died.'

 

Cale remembered the words spoken by the god of death.

Turning to look at the 'rooms' where the incarnations had gone, Cale could only hold back his sigh.

 

it seemed like these constellations from underworld were more sensitive.

 

Cale looked back at Persephone, who was still waiting calmly for the answer to her question.

 

"Then what do you mean by saying this? Threatening me?"

 

Cale changed the subject, as Persephone let out a sad sigh.

 

"Are the adults around you always being bad to you, son? You and incarnation Kim Dokja. As if life is just a necessity, you treat death almost as your friend. I'm just worried about you two."

"Thank you for your attention."

 

Cale just answered calmly.

Persephone saw the room of Incarnation 'Kim Dokja'.

 

"Since the beginning of scenario, my husband had noticed a thick aura of death on you. Then he muttered 'Why does such a small child have such an aura of death?' So he's notice you, watching you and worrying about you."

 

Cale just kept quiet.

 

"Not only you kid, incarnation Kim Dokja ... although not as strong as you... he has an aura of death about him too. It's as if you two just need to take a step and you'll plunge into death itself. At that time we both just thought 'ah... It would be nice if we could protect those two children."

 

Persephone looked at Cale with gentle eyes.

 

"A long life just the two of us sometimes makes us sad, imagining having other family members... I subconsciously look forward to it."

 

Persephone smiled faintly.

 

"That's why we gave you a mission."

"..wait..is that fighting snakes and that strange fruit?"

"Yes, it's just that my husband doesn't intend to let you succeed, your part is just taking part in the mission. We didn't expect you to succeed."

 

Cale shrugged as Persephone smiled faintly.

 

"I thought Dionysus was your son?"

"That's just part of his story, but that doesn't mean he's really my son."

"Hmm.."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"So."

 

Persephone patted Cale's head again.

 

"Will you be our grandson, son? At least we can be your guardians in this world. We have discussed it with your god and made an agreement. His hands are limited and we as one of the great nebula can perhaps be your direct hands."

"What's the repay?"

"Nothing, like I just said... we just want to experience having son and grandson..."

"Kim Dokja knows about the purpose of this mission?"

"No, currently many are targeting him. It's better to keep it a secret so we can help him better. If it makes the enemy alert, it's dangerous, it's better for us to help him in secret."

 

Cale nodded, it would be better if there were constellations to help that bastard. What Cale could do was frankly very limited. Help belonging to this world itself is most welcome.

 

"So, will you son?"

 

Persephone's gaze was very hopeful.

 

...this makes me uncomfortable.

 

But Cale remembered the god of death and nodded.

 

even though that god is stupid, and careless... he's not the type who would make things bad for me.

 

If the god of death heard Cale's heart, he would eagerly put forward a proposal for Cale to become his 'Saint'. 

Too bad...

Persephone let out a sigh of relief and opened her arms making a hugging motion.

 

"Let grandma hug you, my grandson."

 

Cale shivered a little, but still walked with an expressionless face.

 

"Hahaha, the judges and my husband will throw a party when they hear you accept our proposal."

 

There was a tremor in Persephone's chest as she chuckled.

 

"Remember to ask us directly if you need help, son."

"Just hepl, Kim Dokja, I'll let you know if I really need help."

"Oke.."

 

Persephone let go of the hug and looked at Cale with sparkling eyes.

 

"Will you act spoiled to us, son?"

"...hah?"

"We've both seen how a grandson will act like a baby to his grandparents...can you?"

 

This time Cale could only stare blankly.

 

...why do I feel like I have fallen into a deadly trap..?

 

Of course, in reality there are no traps. But if you think about it, it's true that the profits only belong to Cale. And these underworld people don't get any benefits at all...

 

should I... just obey..?

 

This could be considered gratitude. They want grandson, so maybe it's okay to act a little.

 

anyway just until I get back.

 

Cale opened his mouth while remembering the way he took spoiled tricks with Kevin.

 

"Okay, grandma."

 

A voice as soft as milk.

Too sweet.

Persephone's heart softened and kissed Cale's forehead.

 

"My grandson is very cute, grandpa will be happy if he hears you."

 

Cale wanted to answer 'oh' flatly but held back and smiled brightly.

 

"Haah... do you want to go somewhere else my grandson?"

"Somewhere else?"

 

As Cale was making a confused face, Persephone approached Cale's ear.

 

"Stay away from Olympus, most of them want to hurt Incarnation Kim Dokja. But you can approach the Eden."

"..who else is Eden?"

 

Cale asked in confusion.

 

"The Angels."

 

Cale turned to where the 'angels' were, there was a girl in black clothes who was looking at him... with a scary expression.

 

...angels don't eat people, right? why does it feel like she wants to eat me..?

"Having many allies is good, just making a little friendship with them will not bring unnecessary attention. As long as the higher ups get in the way, in their eyes, you are just a cute kid. Moreover you will have a deep friendship with Eden, considering that there is a strong smell of nature coming from you."

 

Cale looked back at Persephone.

 

"What are the limits to attention?"

"Hmm... don't accept or make story achievements. That will make them look for your past. And what you did until now was correct."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Is there anything else?"

"For now I only know that Edens have no bad intentions and Olympus wants to harm Incarnation Kim Dokja. I don't know what Olympus thinks of you, but whatever their opinion, they are dangerous and don't ever get close to them. Hm... but you can consider Dionysus, he's a good kid. The rest of constellations.... The Great Sage might be fine, he's not the type to trouble an incarnation or interfere in something. The other, you can think of them as wary."

 

Cale nodded.

Persephone stroked Cale's head again.

 

"Okay, play, maybe it will be finished soon."

 

Cale walked towards Eden, then he remembered the words 'spoiled'... swallowed hard and turned around after making a decision (as if).

 

"Bye grandma!"

 

Cale said in a sweet, cheerful voice.

 

...fuck... I forgot to control my voice...

 

Persephone was surprised at first, then she laughed a little.

 

damn it.

 

Several constellations looked at Cale gloomyly (Excited).

But before Cale cursed again because his IQ had dropped, because of the child's body...

He was picked up and spun around.

 

"..wait..dizzy.."

"Cute!!!"

 

Cale covered his mouth while looking at person who picked him up.

 

This is angel girl from earlier.

 

"Do you remember me Cale?!"

...How could it be, you think I'm paying attention to you all?

 

Seeing that Cale was silent, that woman was not angry but instead laughed while hugging Cale, rubbing her cheek against Cale's.

Then bit Cale's cheek.

 

...hah?

 

Cale's pupils trembled as he imagined him being eaten by an angel.

But Uriel didn't notice Cale's horror and continued to hug.

 

"I'm the Demonic Judge of Fire!! I'm Uriel!"

...Oh.. the constellations that Kim Dokja said were always strange.

 

Cale nodded as he was hugged...

 

too tight!

 

Cale patted Uriel's hand because it was suffocating as the other angel pulled her.

 

"Don't get too excited Uriel."

"Ah... Metatron... I just want to hug my little brother..."

 

Cale's face was very flat.

 

when did I become your little brother?

 

Metatron looked at Cale with a thoughtful face.

 

"I am Metatron or Scribe of Heaven."

oh, this is who gives me a lot of coins.

 

So Cale gave a sweet friendly smile, when his cheeks were pulled.

 

"Really has a strong natural aura, you are very suitable for Eden. I am Michael, Savior of Corruption. Nice to meet you."

 

Cale nodded as he hit Michael's hand.

 

"Your turn Uriel."

"Ah.. but.."

 

Uriel looked at Kim Dokja's 'room', and Cale with a face full of struggle.

 

"...why now..."

 

When Cale looked at Uriel who was making a face as if the sky had fallen, his cheeks pulled again. This time it was very strong.

 

"Fuck/Fuck"

 

Two exactly the same curses echoed, which made the other 2 angels freeze.

Michael looked at Cale with wide eyes as Metatron stroked his forehead.

 

"..I have to censor your language, Uriel."

"We really look alike, my little brother! Hihihi."

 

Then Uriel walked straight towards Kim Dokja's 'Room'.

 

"And kid."

 

Cale flinched when Metatron's gaze caught him.

 

"..."

"Don't curse. After you actually join Eden I have to keep you away from Uriel."

"...don't forget to censor him too...it feels awkward seeing him curse with this small face."

 

Cale ignored the two angels' mutterings and stared at Uriel's entrance.

 

this is boring..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


[Hello?]

 

Something was about to pop into Kim Dokja's head as he was thinking about many story offers, when someone entered his room. There is a fresh and sweet aroma. A beautiful angel face appeared in front of him. 

Female angels resemble little demon.

It seems it's Eden's turn.

 

"...I thought the Ark Master would come but you came personally."

[Are you annoyed that I came?]

 

Kim Dokja's heart pounded after he heard that voice.

... Uriel is so cute.

 

"No, it's good."

[I want to see you! Kim Dokja.]

 

Uriel pulled him into a surprising hug. Their arms touched and he could feel her skin through the thin silk she wore. 

Demon... this is the demon's touch. It was an open back dress, meaning there was nowhere to put his hands. 

 

[Ah... Cale then Kim Dokja... my life is so good...]

 

Uriel rubbed her face like she was a beautiful doll and Kim Dokja sighed.

 

"I too... want to see you."

[Yeah yeah!]

 

It was a bit embarrassing, but Kim Dokja was happy to meet her. Uriel is a constellation who has been with him since the beginning of scenario.

 

"You are here to offer me the Way of the Messiah?"

[...Ah, right! I came because of that!]

 

Uriel raised her head in surprise. It was an expression that showed she didn't remember why she came here. 

It seems she was quite happy to meet someone 'Kim Dokja'.

 

[It must be because you are too handsome.]

"Your words are convincing."

 

Kim Dokja said with amusement, but part of his thoughts were Cale, which came out of Uriel's mouth.

 

'How is this little one... I hope Persephone takes good care of him.'

 

Of course, Cale was currently being kneaded by Michael who ignored the Great Sage's scary gaze.

Uriel then smiled and said. 

 

[Kim Dokja, will you accept Eden's story?]

"That... I need to think a little."

[Why? Our story is the best! It's not comparable to other places!]

 

This is indeed true. The Way of the Messiah is the best story in the resurrection system.

But there's one problem.

 

"I would lose something valuable if I accepted that story."

[Eh? Ah. T-That's right. If you choose our story, you will become eunuch... That's impossible.]

 

Kim Dokja hoped to be persuaded, but unexpectedly, Uriel shook restlessly.

...is it such a big deal for Uriel that he's going to become eunuch? Why?

 

[W-What to do? If I don't take Kim Dokja to Metatron, he won't let me use internet for a month... but if he accepts, Kim Dokja will become eunuch... when that happens... Cale won't be able to have a younger sibling...]

 

...whose younger sibling... why is Cale's younger sibling, related to him?

[Oh, wait a minute. Maybe if the position changes...?]

 

...What position now?

 

[O-Okay! Kim Dokja! Don't worry too much about this issue. One way or another...!]

 

Uriel seemed to be filled with strong determination herself. Even though Kim Dokja didn't understand most of Uriel's muttering, he still shook his head vigorously. 

 

"I don't want it."

[Yes! It's fine if you're eunuch...!]

"Next."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale watched Uriel come out of Kim Dokja's 'room' in low spirits.

 

"..What is it..?"

 

Cale asked in confusion, this angel came in with enthusiasm and came out wilted.

 

did something happen...?

 

When Uriel heard the childish voice, she looked up, her eyes lit up, picked up Cale and took him away to a corner.

 

"Hey!!"

 

...ignoring Michael's disgruntled screams.

 

"Cale..."

 

Uriel made a face that was almost crying.

 

"How is this... if Kim Dokja takes our story he will become eunuch and Cale won't have a younger sibling for the rest of his life... but if it's changed... it looks like Kim Dokja is not satisfied... how is this... if... if Kim Dokja doesn't accept... how can I live without internet!!"

 

At first Cale was full of questions, but hearing the internet's words, Cale finally understood.

 

So about novel? 

 

Cale asked calmly.

 

"Why internet?"

"...I won't be able to use internet in one month if Kim Dokja doesn't accept Eden... how will I survive one month..? My favorite novel is in a precarious state where the protagonist finally regrets leaving-"

"..okay enough."

 

Cale felt, like he had a headache.

 

Kim Dokja and Uriel, why do you always explain your novels? And what other types of novels is this angel reading?

 

Of course he wouldn't ask.

 

I felt goosebumps as I tried to open my mouth to ask what this angel was reading..

 

So Cale could only stay still like a doll being hugged, while Uriel buried her head in Cale's neck while muttering strange things.

 

"...sniff... but if become eunuch then Kim Dokja... I can't choose.."

 

Cale once again thought that this world's constellations were really strange.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Don't eat too much, or your stomach will hurt, kid."

"I know."

 

Cale was now sitting with Wukong in the most peaceful place.

He ignored Uriel's gaze and stared at the 'stage'.

Negotiation time ended soon. The incarnations took to stage one by one. It's time to review the proposed stories and determine which ones they will inherit.

That's what Wukong said.

 

-Now, let's announce the results of Story Succession! First, Selena Kim from the United States!

 

The dokkaebi on stage had the air, of a shopping host. 

 

-Selena Kim has decided to inherit the story of Aegis Indomitable given by constellation 'Last Conscience'!

 

Cale continued to wait until it was time for Yoo Joonghyuk to step forward.

 

-The next person is the Supreme King of Seoul...

 

The audience gulped when Yoo Joonghyuk moved. Cale clicked his tongue.

 

"He's popular."

"But I'm not interested. I'm interested in you."

 

Cale ignored Wukong's words, honestly...

 

Wukong's nature is almost same as the god of death..

"Come on, be my incarnation, kid."

It's like hearing the god of death whine asking me to be his Saint...

 

Cale looked at Yoo Joonghyuk who opened his mouth, still ignoring Wukong.

 

"I-"

 

Then suddenly Kim Dokja jumped onto the stage. 

He grabbed the confused Yoo Joonghyuk's hand and lifted him high into the sky.

 

"I want to tell you something."

"...what is this bastard doing again...?"

 

Cale muttered in confusion.

 

"Kyaaaaaaa"

 

Cale gasped and looked at Uriel, whose face was red and seemed to be short of breath.

Uriel saw Cale's gaze and pointed downwards while screeching.

 

..What? she asked me to come down? Why?

 

Cale looked at Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk in confusion.

 

"We have decided not to inherit your story."

 

An extraordinary silence descended. 

Many eyeballs appeared as pressure poured onto Yoo Joonghyuk. 

 

ah.. did Uriel ask me to help Kim Dokja because that bastard will cause chaos..?

 

Cale held his forehead and groaned in frustration.

 

this is in the middle of many constellations! How do I get in!!?

"You're coming down?"

 

Cale looked at Wukong who raised his eyebrows.

 

"We will 'buy' your story."

 

Then Kim Dokja's voice was heard.

 

"If you want to sell your story to Yoo Joonghyuk and me..."

 

Kim Dokja's gaze, looked at Cale who was rubbing his face with both hands.

 

"Please make a deal with our nebula."

 

Cale looked at his tattoo while thinking to himself.

 

Don't blame me if you have to cover me up again, but the people of this world are all crazy. So please keep covering my mistakes.

 

Whatever that is...

If Cale really had to step in, he could only rely on this strange god to cover up like Persephone said.

 

I have a feeling that this won't end well...

 

Cale groaned. He's going to put on a shit show... no.

..let's hit Kim Dokja.

 

Notes:

Kim Dokja.

Uriel : Kyaaaaa!!!

Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk.

Uriel : *holds chest* Kyaaaaaaaa!!

Kim Dokja, Yoo Joonghyuk + Cale.

Uriel: *Faints with nosebleed and smile while holding her chest*
Michael : ....
Metatron: ....
Michael : What should we do with her?
Metatron: ...
Michael : ....
Uriel : Ugh, this world is really beautiful.

Chapter 89: Chapter 86

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In fact, he was most worried about Yoo Joonghyuk. He was more trustworthy than anyone else here, but at the same time, Kim Dokja couldn't be sure of his position. If Yoo Joonghyuk let go of his hand then this action would be in vain.

Luckily, Yoo Joonghyuk was calm. He might have a violent temper but this guy was extraordinarily good at controlling his anger and sent him a secret message as Kim Dokja watched Cale come down, with his wind.

 

 


 

-What are you doing now?

 


 

[Character 'Yoo Jonghyuk' has activated Midday Tryst.]

 

 

 

...The item he bought earlier came to mind too late. Kim Dokja didn't know the Midst Tryst he registered at that time was still valid. He deliberately spoke in a brash manner.

 

 


 

-I will do this more than once or twice. You have to get used to it.

-What?

-This conditions are not bad enough for you. I know you can't inherit 'story' from other constellations.

 


 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk flinched at Kim Dokja's words.

 

 


 

– ...I don't know how you know things like that.

 


 

 

 

In fact, declaring a 'nebula' with him was not bad for Yoo Joonghyuk. In the development of original novel, Yoo Joonghyuk did not inherit story here. It was because of constraints on Yoo Joonghyuk.

 

'[Regression constraints.]'

 

He could turn back time after dying, but he couldn't inherit the stories of other constellations.

 

 


 

-Then why did you involve Cale, don't make him hate by Constellations.

-On the contrary, Cale is loved by many constellations, I hope he can calm some of constellations here a little.

 


 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's furrowed brows turned dumbfounded as Cale, past his outstretched hand and approached Kim Dokja.

 

'..Cale..?'

 

Yoo Joonghyuk's pupils trembled as if he was being rejected by the world as he watched Cale ignore him.

He was about to ask or hit the corner of Kim Dokja's mouth that was twitching with excitement, when...

 

-Pletak

 

...Cale hit the back of Kim Dokja's head.

 

"...hah."

"????"

"You crazy bastard, are you causing trouble again?"

 

Not only those two, some of Constellations and Dokkaebi could only open their mouths in astonishment.

Uriel gave a strange screech and the Great Sage just raised an eyebrow while smiling strangely. Even Persephone has a scary love face.

Cale ignored all of that.

Kim Dokja, who was being glared at by Cale, could only remain silent while scratching the back of his head with his free hand.

 

"Well... calm down, kid."

 

Cale snorted as he looked at the host Dokkaebi who was still frozen (One part was shocked by the blow earlier and the other part was because his idol was in front of his eyes).

 

[E-eh..? I...]

 

Dokkaebi looked at constellations who were helping and cleared his throat. 

 

[Ahem, incarnation Yoo Joonghyuk. Is incarnation Kim Dokja true? Did you two...three create a nebula?]

 

The dokkaebi host drew all attention back to the original topic after witnessing the situation. Everyone looked at Yoo Joonghyuk while Kim Dokja nervously waited for his answer.

But what you hear is... a childish voice or trying to be serious with a childish voice.

 

"If you make the situation worse with your answer then don't blame me if I hit you too Hyukichi."

 

All constellations, dokkaebi and even humans there saw it.

Yoo Joonghyuk, the supreme king flinched and shook strangely.

His face was stiff and his pupils were still shaking.

 

'What's wrong with this bastard?'

 

Kim Dokja asked confusedly without knowing that Yoo Joonghyuk's weakness was being hated and beaten by his two favorite siblings (Cale and Mia).

But what Cale didn't know was, when he was threatening, with his voice and cute, luxurious clothes. It's not threatening at all...

..in fact, it was too cute, which made several constellations take photos of it secretly.

What's more, when Cale said 'Hyukichi' in a deep voice...

This...

Like sweet children who imitate adults.

 

"...yes."

 

Yoo Joonghyuk lowered his eyes and answered in a calm voice as he finished calming himself down, when Kim Dokja sighed in relief inwardly. 

 

'Bringing Cale into the mix was absolutely the right thing. Cale really is a great tamer.'

 

But this is only the first hurdle that has been overcome. 

The real hurdle starts now.

In complete silence, someone on the second floor laughed. The soft laughter was rather pleasant. Kim Dokja could feel Persephone's mood through this laughter. He could slightly understand the meaning of that laughter.

 

 

「Kim Dokja, you did it. This is why I like you. 」

 

 

Of course she likes it. Persephone's style suits this type of story. 

This was the conclusion he came to after talking with the queen of the underworld while Cale was asleep.

Thanks to Persephone's laughter, the other constellations also started laughing. Most of them were constellations on the second floor. Unfortunately, their laughter did not carry the same meaning as Persephone's.

 

[Nebula 'Veda' disappointed in you.]

[Nebula 'Guiok' despises you]

 

Uriel, who was still holding a handkerchief to muffle the excited screams in her mouth, frowned because of the reaction of constellations around her.

 

[What? Why are you like this? This is good!]

 

The Constellations on the first floor watched silently. Their eyes contained a mixture of longing and worry. Maritime War God and Bald General also looked nervous. The person most interested is Goryeo's First Sword, who seems to like this.

The laughter died down and more insults immediately flew from the second floor.

 

[A person who has not yet ascended to constellation throne wants to create a nebula?]

[Dokkaebi, does this make sense?]

[Can cats or dogs open nebulae?]

 

Cale's face hardened as a sizable amount of pressure came.

He used his dominating aura to cover both of them enough, for the pressure to dissipate.

However, the two people behind Cale became nervous after feeling the decreasing aura and each grabbed Cale's hand.

They were afraid of turning the constellations' liking into hatred towards Cale if Cale went too far.

Meanwhile, Dokkaebi host wanted to give Bihyung a thumbs up when he saw dokkaebi blanket covering Cale.

Even though it's not much, at least it is possible for little red to survive the pressure of this many constellations.

However, another dokkaebi staff signaled to the host dokkaebi. 

The Dokkaebi snapped out and confusedly answered all the questions that were still flowing.

 

[That...incarnation Kim Dokja has clearly received recognition from Star Stream...]

 

Along with these words, the story Kim Dokja composed was projected onto the ceiling screen.

 

 

[King of a Kingless World]

 

 

The first scene that appears is when Kim Dokja destroys the Throne Throne by borrowing the power of the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword.

In fact, his narrative starts from there. Fragments of the throne appeared on screen.

Some constellations nodded as if they were convinced and some constellations looked at each other in surprise.

 

[He broke the throne of divinity!]

[...Is he really open with that story?]

 

Maybe there are some participants who don't know Kim Dokja's information. Kim Dokja thinks he's quite famous but it seems like he's still not enough....

Suddenly Kim Dokja looked around and saw the Russian child looking at him with empty eyes.

...or all three of them.

 

'What happened to that child?'

 

Kim Dokja lowered his volume and whispered to Cale as Yoo Joonghyuk patted Cale's stiff back.

 

"Suppress your aura, it's okay Cale."

"Wukong told me the pressure from the constellations could kill humans."

"..you call the Great Sage's name just like that..? No- I mean leave it to me, no problem."

"You're the one with the problem."

"I'm serious, don't worry. It's not good if some constellations are hostile to you because they think you are using your aura to challenge them."

"I agree. If things get worse, I can still take you and leave."

"...are you planning to leave me and only take Cale...?"

"Mind your own problems."

 

Kim Dokja groaned when he saw Yoo Joonghyuk's calm gaze.

Evil bastard.

 

"Just suppress your aura."

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja and looked at Persephone.

That woman nodded while frowning.

Cale narrowed his eyes and that woman, or now his grandmother, smiled gently and nodded once again.

 

...fine, I'll leave it to you.

 

To be honest, Cale was also in a dilemma earlier. If he went too far, this wouldn't be good.

He had to keep constellations' attention towards him normal.

 

if these constellations are from different parts of the world... this is indeed chaotic. I don't need any more attention than I already have.

 

Cale closed his eyes and withdrew his dominating aura. While sighing, Cale could only surrender.

Even if it did get messy after Cale stood with the two, he was sure that the grandson's identity was taken into account and Persephone would be able to handle it well.

 

She must have confidence after she let me come down here.

 

Actually, Cale looked at Persephone before coming down. That woman still nodded, as a sign of her agreement to intervene.

 

That woman knows the limits of attention. Which means, this is still within limits.

 

Cale now thought that having a guardian was really useful. 

This was like creating a big problem without thinking and the results would be handled by his Hyung-nim.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Hacho!!"

"As I thought, should you rest, Alberu?"

"...no, I suddenly felt goosebumps and cold without realizing. Why is that channel thing still not showing anything? I'm worried about the trouble Cale will create."

"Hm... The god of death will do something."

"Yes.."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Cale looked down at his tattoo.

 

there's this strange god too... I can only hope for help. I definitely won't take part in this kind of banquet again. As I thought, banquets are a troublesome thing.

 

Cale grumbled as a commotion sounded.

 

"?"

[..What's this?]

 

It was an incident that Cale had never seen.

...where Kim Dokja beats dokkaebi.

 

..isn't this evil dokkaebi from back then?

 

Cale's mouth twitched.

 

"It's refreshing."

 

Kim Dokja smiled in amusement at Cale's words.

A dokkaebi screamed and the embarrassed dokkaebi host quickly tried to pass it.

 

Hey, that pillow is here.

 

Cale grinned at evil dokkaebi's pale face, as the complaints from constellations were heard.

 

[Hey, what's that?]

[T-That. Haha, it seems that the data is wrong.]

 

However, unlike dokkaebi words, the name of the story appeared on the screen.

 

[One Who Showed Contempt for a Streamer ]

 

Laughter could be heard from the stairs. Goryeo's First Sword laughed.

 

[This is crazy! Ha ha ha ha!]

 

Then the fourth story appears.

 

 

[One Who Hunted the King of Disasters]

 

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja.

 

"Your mission at that time, right? The snake you killed."

 

Kim Dokja shrugged his shoulders.

That's when he hunted for the shadow of the Yamata no Orochi constellation in Peace Land. The Constellations' mouths opened when they saw Orochi being killed with Kim Dokja's Electrification.

 

[Shadows of narrative-level constellations...]

[He's already collected four legendary stories?]

 

Confusion spread among constellations. The screen turned off and dokkaebi continued talking.

 

[After all, Incarnation Kim Dokja is now facing the throne of constellation. If he gets his fifth story through this opportunity...]

"Constellations..."

 

Kim Dokja let go of Cale's hand and patted Cale's head.

 

"Come on, be my incarnation later."

"Rejected."

"..so sad.."

 

But there was no regret on Kim Dokja's face.

Kim Dokja withdrew his hand while watching the reactions of constellations. Those who knew that he wanted to become a constellation were not confused but the other constellations were shocked.

 

[Become a constellation before the 10th scenario ends?]

[He is a new constellation...]

 

Kim Dokja suddenly received a lot of heated gazes. Of course, this is a great event even in Ways of Survival. 

There were only a few constellations or returnees, that had gained Star Stream recognition before the 10th scenario.

In the midst of an increasingly confusing atmosphere, it was Manu from Veda who opened his mouth.

 

[I will acknowledge Incarnation Kim Dokja. However, I cannot acknowledge the nebula. There are two problems.]

 

Constellation focuses on Manu's voice.

 

[One, we don't know whether Incarnation Kim Dokja has sufficient repayment capabilities. Isn't it necessary to have minimum funds before creating a nebula?]

"The coins are enough."

"I'm rich."

 

Chaos occurred again at Kim Dokja and Cale's words.

Manu looked at the two with suspicious eyes. When several constellations who knew Cale nodded.

..they are Cale's 'sugar mommy', and Cale's 'sugar daddy', why doesn't Cale have coins? Just smile and the coins increase.

 

Hey.. this isn't fair, why does the world show favoritism.

Kim Dokja, who was wailing, came back to his senses after hearing Manu's words.

 

[We will know after checking. The second problem is who will 'support' your nebula.]

 

Kim Dokja swallowed hard. That ended up being a real challenge.

 

[The formation of a nebula needs to be supported by at least five constellations. Do you have support from any constellations?]

"That..."

 

Kim Dokja couldn't answer easily, it was true that Cale, who was loved by constellations, would easily ask constellations to come with him... but the problem was not just about Cale. Can this still count? 

Manu laughed after seeing Kim Dokja's silence.

 

[No, does that nebula even have a name in the first place?]

 

Cale glanced at Kim Dokja who opened his mouth while he glanced at Yoo Joonghyuk and Cale. 

 

"The name of our nebula is...Kim Dokja Company..."

"...what name is that?"

 

Kim Dokja wanted to silence Cale when Yoo Joonghyuk's voice was heard.

 

"No name yet. Besides, we will get supporters now. "

 

Yoo Joonghyuk, who agreed with Cale, casually interrupted Kim Dokja.

Both are evil.

What's with that nice name?

 

"Are there any constellations that want to support our nebula?"

 

No one responded to Yoo Joonghyuk's words. Manu laughed.

 

[I know it. Just wasting time. Dokkaebi. Continue with Story Succession...]

"Just need support, right?"

 

The naughty voice of a small child could be heard in the quiet environment.

Manu looked at the sweet red-haired child, who he had been confused about for a long time.

He was confused about where the child appeared, was he a constellation because he came down from the second floor calmly as if it was the second floor of his house? More importantly, if he was human and not for succession, why would he enter here?

A strange natural aura can also be felt, which makes him feel peaceful.

Is... this even human?

 

"Cale?"

 

A confused Kim Dokja looked at Cale while Yoo Joonghyuk also turned to Cale.

But Cale just stared at the second floor and smiled sweetly.

Persephone chuckled again.

She was about to raise her hand, but that cute look that made her heart flutter made her hold back.

She wanted to know what her grandson wanted to say.

Cale sweetly said in a milky voice.

It was quite surprising to see Cale's mentality, from initially being reluctant to act cute to shamelessly using his strengths to his advantage.

 

"Grandma..."

 

Cale said, which made Kim Dokja get goosebumps and Yoo Joonghyuk have a fast heartbeat.

 

"Will you support us...? Okay? My most beloved grandmother who is so beautiful and gentler than - ahem."

 

Cale almost forgot where he was and coated his tongue with oil like when he praised Alberu.

 

"Yes?"

 

Cale asked looking at Persephone with a sweet face.

All constellations are curiously and looking for who 'the grandmother' is.

There were those who were blindly jealous, there were those who almost died (you-know-who) because of Cute Beam Cale, there were even those who stared blankly... including Manu.

He was confused... why did he feel that he... wanted to take the little red kid home...

..didn't he just meet that human today..?

..is this a skill? But why does this affect Constellations like him...?

 

Of course if there was a God of death, then he would brag about the 'nature aura', the 'aura of humans who escaped death' that all the gods were attracted to, plus the bonus of blessing of being loved, which was created by the gods of Cale's world, with blood and tears their love.

Not to mention the plus plus bonus from a god from this world who added a buff because he was afraid that Cale would be persecuted by constellations and with the highest authority gave a max level passive skill of 'uncountable' level. 

 

Then Persephone answered softly.

 

[Okay my grandson. Grandfather and grandmother will support.]

 

[Olympus 'Underworld' will support your nebula.]

 

[Queen!] 

 

Manu, who regained consciousness and became angry, growled at Persephone.

Even if this was her grandson how could he be like this?!

But Persephone's aura also rose sharply. 

 

[This is my decision. And this is my grandson's wish. Are there any complaints?]

[Urgh...]

 

No matter the power of the Vedas, the constellation Manu could not stand alone against Persephone, 

The Queen of the Underworld blinked at Cale, who was laughing sweetly and crisply. 

But Manu gloomily turned to the other constellations.

 

[Surely there won't be anyone else?]

"And my uncle, the most handsome and dashing?"

 

Kim Dokja gasped and was confused, when Yoo Joonghyuk still hadn't come out of Cale's sweet voice effect.

Cale always keeps a straight face or tries to look mature.

...this.. this is the first time he has a sweet voice like a child his age...

 

"..who is your uncle?"

 

When Kim Dokja muttered strangely. A deep voice that definitely contained amusement sounded.

 

[I will support it.]

 

The voice came from the second floor and the constellations were once again amazed.

It was Great Sage Equal of Heaven.

 

[P-Prisoner of the Golden Headband]

[Really? Are you serious?]

 

Cale's laughter could be heard again.

Kim Dokja looked at him gratefully. Great Sage Equal of Heaven raised his ears while looking down here like it was troublesome.

But Kim Dokja could still see the Great Sage's playful smile towards Cale.

 

"...Since when did you get to know him..?"

"Well, that's it."

 

Cale shrugged his shoulders as he looked at...

...Eden's turn.

Uriel was already wiping her nosebleed the first time Cale called 'grandma' with a milky voice. 

Metatron could only look away from Cale after seeing that sweet, pleading gaze.

He is Eden's leader, not allowed to be carried away by personal feelings and agree to this carelessly. The decision is Eden's decision.

Metatron looked at Michael.

 

"..."

 

Michael already had a blank look as if his soul had flown away.

'unreliable.'

Metatron quickly analyzed and he thought, what if he used a personal name... would this work..?

To be honest, Metatron was suspicious of his broken composure, like Manu, he was worried about strange skills. However, he had already held and touched the child earlier, so it was certain that there were no strange skills. This is purely the child's own aura.

 

'Human who is loved by god'

 

That's the only answer.

Metatron was about to raise his hesitant hand and answer in a private voice when Uriel's voice was quicker.

 

[Eh, I don't know... sorry! I support it too!] 

 

Uriel of Eden expressed his support. 

Metatron was silent as the girl beside him became excited herself.

 

[I will also give you a name for your nebula! The name of the nebula is Forbidden...no! This is, family- Hmmmppp!!]

 

The other angels around him were flabbergasted and covered her mouths. 

Metatron lost his chance, when Uriel broke free and looked at Cale excitedly.

 

[I love you my little brother, call me sister Uri sweetly!! Hppff-]

 

Metatron saw the little red, smile brightly and said sweetly.

 

"Thank you, sister Uri."

[AAAAAAAAAAAA I'm dead!!!]

 

Uriel held her heart while breaking free.

Metatron felt a headache.

..the pride of Eden...

 

"...you're driving her crazy Cale."

"I didn't do anything."

 

No matter the intention, Kim Dokja was grateful. Now the other constellations glanced at each other.

The three constellations who expressed their support were strong enough to not worry about anyone else. The rest is different. It was unusual for high-class, and narratives constellations to challenge Manu just to help build a new nebula.

Kim Dokja looked to the side and saw that Yoo Joonghyuk had half given up while gripping Cale tightly.

...does he really intend to run away with Cale and leave him behind..? 

Then he sent a message to Kim Dokja.

 

 


 

-Just here.

 


 

 

... yes, he will be blocked here but Kim Dokja doesn't mind.

 

 


 

-Does not matter. My goal was achieved.

-What?

-I didn't expect anything. The important thing is to buy time.

-Hah?

-Anyway, hold Cale, there should will be chaos.

 


 

 

From the start, Kim Dokja did not intend to inherit the story of the constellations here. He thought of original novel and the ending of banquet with constellations showing their auras to each other... it should have been predictable.

But at this moment, something unusual happened.

 

[I, Goryeo's First Sword, will support your nebula.]

 

Goryeo's First Sword expressed his support for them. 

Then the high-class constellations stood up at once.

 

[Then I, Maritime War God...!]

[The Bald General of Justice will not remain silent!]

 

Once the constellations on the first floor started support them, constellations on the second floor and dokkaebi became very confused.

 

[W-Wait a minute! Such a random statement of a support...!]

 

And in the next moment.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' will support your nebula.]

 

...Hah? Secreter Plotter? Where is he?

 

 

[You have won the Temporary Nebula Creation ticket!]

 

 

... Don't tell me? 

Kim Dokja gripped Cale's hand tightly.

 

"What?"

 

Kim Dokja looked at Cale who was frowning.

 

"..it's impossible, right?"

"What?"

 

But Cale's question went unanswered as the banquet hall started to shake and space are distorted.

Kim Dokja looked up at the sky. 

The banquet finally ended. 

 

"They're coming."

 

Kim Dokja let go of Yoo Joonghyuk's hand (They were still holding hands even though they didn't raise their hands like at first. That was the reason Uriel was still screaming earlier.) and pulled Cale behind him.

 

[...This aura?]

[Everyone step back!]

 

Even constellations became nervous. The sky distorted greatly and intense fire sparks appeared. It felt like the sky was splitting.

 

"The Great Hall."

 

Kim Dokja whispered when he saw Cale's movements as he tried to break free.

 

"The one you destroyed?"

 

Kim Dokja nodded.

 

"So please be quiet and calm, Cale."

 

Cale covered his mouth and fell silent.

After all, Kim Dokja understands more about this matter.

 

Yoo Joonghyuk also squeezed Cale's hand tightly.

Kim Dokja continued to stare at the crack.

An unknown hall, which only appeared when a scenario was activated, suddenly appeared above the banquet hall. 

Surprised Manu shouted.

 

[Gods from another world! How do you dare to come here?]

 

Constellations roared and raised their own auras. Then a terrifying sound came from the hall in the sky.

 

(Why...Aren't we invited?)

 

Persephone and Uriel immediately blocked Kim Dokja's and Yoo Joonghyuk's ears. 

Meanwhile, Sun Wukong was already carrying and burying Cale's head tightly into his chest.

 

[Even if you're not affected, it's better to be on guard.]

 

Cale nodded while gripping Wukong's clothes.

 

why is there a strong aura of despair? This... isn't a sealed god I'm sure, but its aura is indeed too oppressive. I would have to use my full dominating aura if Wukong didn't appear.

 

The two Constellations stood in front while the Great Sage was behind hugging Cale. They tried to lower that aura. 

 

[I'm sorry but the party is over. It's time to go back.]

[Then see you later!]

[Stay healthy, kid.]

 

While Persephone, Uriel and Sun Wukong were talking, Yoo Joonghyuk, Cale and Kim Dokja were surrounded by a transparent circle. 

It was a space transformation using the power of constellations. They wanted to save them from the terrible battle that was about to take place in the party hall.

By the way, the god of another world was a little faster than expected.

Wait...

 

[The gods of another world are looking at you!]

[The gods of another world are looking at you!]

 

At the last moment, Cale, who was blankly looking at indirect message, heard Uriel's scream.

 

[Kim Dokja!]

 

But Cale didn't have the energy to look at Kim Dokja.

 

... who are you... actually...?

 

Message in front of Cale...

That god of another world...

...is he?

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' hope to meet you in person.]

 

Cale was stunned and fell into darkness.

Notes:

Secretive Plotter : ..I want to go down.
Kkoma : Please don't cause trouble.
Secretive Plotter : I really want to meet him.
Kkoma : You'll even have a hard time breaking through there.
Secretive Plotter : Not really, the constellations gather like dogs and make their auras collide with each other. I can even break through now. Didn't you see how the other outer gods were crowding in front of the barrier?
Kkoma : ...and what? You will come along and then appear in front of Cale.
Secretive Plotter : ...can't i...?
Kkoma : *dark face* Please don't think of any strange plans.
Secretive Plotter : That bastard Manu, how dare he cause trouble?
Kkome : *looks at Secretive Plotter who stands up from his chair* You-
Secretive Plotter : *sends support message* I'm go down.
Kkoma : Don't cause trouble-!!
Secretive Plotter : *looks at Kim Dokja with a deep gaze, then looks at Cale* ....I want to meet you in person... *makes a sad face then looks at Manu* Because you-

And that's how the banquet became chaotic and Manu had to quickly escape, because the outer god for some reason suppressed him with his aura.

Chapter 90: Chapter 87

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Uh..."

 

Cale groaned and woke up while holding his head.

 

this teleportation is very uncomfortable, Rosalyn and the dragons' teleportation was better.

 

Clicking his tongue, Cale looked around him.

 

"This room again..?"

 

Like when sending Barrow back before, it's a strange space with lots of words with no windows or doors.

Cale took out the death god's book.

 

"Is it time for them to come back?"

 

{-Yes, Cale. I asked Sayeru and Dorph to bring your bodies here. We've been waiting for you to come back-}

 

"Hm. Is it okay to send both of them directly?"

 

{-Yes. As I originally said. Barrow's own reason was a matter of his soul. So it's no problem sending both of them directly.-}

 

Cale nodded and looked around him.

 

still this room didn't feel comfortable.

"Where are Sayeru and Dorph?"

 

{-It should be around there-}

 

Cale stood up and patted the dust off his body. Deactivates the vampire artifact (He still uses Naru's appearance) then walks.

 

"No direction, how far is this room?"

 

{-I don't know-}

 

"Hey, don't tell me you asked me to explore just to look for these two? Did you forget that I really don't like moving?"

 

{-...-}

 

"What?"

 

{-No, it shouldn't be far, don't worry about walking far, Cale.-}

 

Cale nodded. 

As the god of death said, the two of them were not far from the location where his body was placed, but...

 

"...what are they doing."

 

{-Ahem-}

 

"?"

 

Suspicious, Cale approached the two.

Dorph was sitting using his laptop and doing something, while Sayeru was checking the camera storage.

Cale was about to open his mouth when a familiar voice...it was his voice.

Came from that laptop.

 

-"Sayeru, give me money, I spent it"

-"Didn't I give it to you last week?"

-"I bought Mia a lot of things, Hyukichi and Mia were having trouble. The children at the orphanage in the next town were also in trouble. I accidentally spent my money."

-"Okay but first, say that uncle Sayeru is the best."

-"Do you want to die?"

-"...your words, Cale."

-"Just give me your money"

-"Now you look like a gangster"

-"Oh."

-"Oh come on, just saying that."

-"Are you crazy-"

-"I will double money this month."

-"Uncle Sayeru is the best!!"

-"Kiss your uncle!!!"

-"Your ass"

-"Triples"

-"Muah!!"

-"...damn.. this is too cute, Cale Henituse."

-"Fuck, you asked me."

-"This"

-"I love Uncle Sayeru~~ Bye, I'll make sure to spend this card."

-"...."

 

"This is cute, when did you put the camera there?"

"Before, I knew Cale was out of money and would ask me. So before he came I was prepared."

"Don't you know how liege always tries to get Cale's kiss but fails. So the trick is to double the money?"

"Of course, I've made an analysis chart and that's the most likely."

"Oh"

 

There was a voice other than the two of them, who were still busy talking.

Sayeru and Dorph flinched then froze.

Stiffly, they looked at Cale who was standing behind them with a gloomy face.

 

"So you recorded it? Delete."

"No-"

"Delete"

"Cale, this is our 'life-saving card' for later. The three of us discussed it beforehand."

"I'll count down. Three."

"Cale, this is a trick to keep your family from chopping us up right away."

 

Said Sayeru explained, when Dorph deftly made copies and saved the memory card.

 

"What do you mean, my family won't be that cruel. Who says they will chop you up? They will welcome you well, not to mention you will be a help. My family will definitely welcome you with open arms."

 

Sayeru and Dorph stared at each other.

I see you, you see me. 

Come on, you explain, no, you explain.

They stared at each other for five minutes.

 

"Why are you guys silent?"

"...no Cale... don't you know what your family is like?"

"I know?"

 

Cale looked at Dorph strangely.

 

"Your little dragon and kittens are very fierce, you know."

"They are gentle and kind children. How can you say they are fierce?"

 

Cale glared at the deflated Dorph.

 

"Your servant and chef are even scarier..."

 

Sayeru said in horror.

 

"Ron and Beacrox are too... too... ahem, not that bad. They are only mean to villains, but we're partners, so there won't be anything bad."

...maybe.

 

Cale added silently.

 

"Cale-"

"Enough Sayeru, give me that laptop. Then the camera-"

"This is a memento in this world, don't take it away."

 

Cale narrowed his eyes.

 

"What's in it?"

 

Sayeru showed a video of the three of them on holiday and ended up getting lost in a slum area in Jakarta.

 

"Memento...."

 

Dorph said pitifully to Cale.

 

"Okay, you can take the camera."

 

The two winked at each other.

 

-Have you saved the original?

-It has been saved well, this video is just a cover.

 

Sayeru and Dorph used telepathy, as Cale grabbed the book of the god of death that was still flying around him.

 

"By the way, how is Igneel?"

 

Cale grabbed the laptop and placed it in his spatial bag.

 

I have to destroy this thing.

"I entrust it to Mia."

 

Cale nodded at Dorph's answer.

 

"God of death."

 

{-Yes-}

 

The death god's book emitted black smoke.

 

"...my body will experience something like before..?"

 

{-...yes-}

"...damn god, don't throw me from the sky."

 

{-Don't worry my son-}

 

"I'm not your son."

 

Cale saw his two uncles who had sad faces.

 

"Are you will be okay, Cale?"

 

Dorph said sadly.

 

"It's okay, I'm not a real kid either."

 

Cale raised his eyebrows playfully.

 

"Don't forget to eat, don't forget to rest, make sure to sleep in a safe location. Don't follow strangers. Don't eat strangers' food (including that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk). I've cooked a lot of food in your spatial bag, just eat that. Then-"

"Stop, why do you have so much to say, I'm will be okay, Sayeru."

"...but Cale-"

"Enough."

 

Both of them kept their mouths shut.

Then Dorph hugged Cale.

 

"That day was really fun Cale. I'm grateful to have met you."

 

Sayeru also hugged Cale.

 

"I already consider you my real nephew, so don't hesitate to ask for anything when you come back."

"I know."

 

Cale patted both of their backs, as he felt wetness on both of his shoulders.

 

"Are you guys crying?"

 

Cale asked dumbfounded.

 

"..No."

 

Dorph answered submergedly while Sayeru remained silent.

 

"Okay, okay. It's not that I won't come back, just wait for me there. And don't forget to convey my regards to my family."

"Okay Cale."

"Okay my nephew."

 

Dorph and Sayeru broke the hug with a smile. 

No one will know that they are crying except for the corners of their red eyes.

 

"Aigooo..."

 

Cale took out a handkerchief from his luxurious robe and gave it to the two.

 

"Don't look pathetic. And be prepared."

 

Both of them wiped away their tears as Cale took back the book of the god of death, that flew away as the two of them started to hug Cale.

 

{-Ready?-}

 

Looking at his waiting uncle. Cale held the book of the god of death in his left hand while his right hand was held with two fingers by Sayeru and Dorph.

 

{-Close your eyes-}

 

The three of them closed their eyes as Cale felt the power of the god of death enter his body.

 

this is same.. I'm still not used to this.

 

Cale frowned and gritted his teeth to suppress the sound of groaning in pain.

Hot from the divine book and cold as the divine power headed towards his uncles.

 

it hurts..

-Don't worry Cale, I'm used to it and will immediately lighten the burden of god's power on you. Even though it's not much, it's better. 💓

'Thank You'

 

That was all Cale could say. Although crybaby said not much, but this did ease the pain.

 

"Cale.."

 

Then Cale heard Sayeru's soft voice.

 

"Thank you very much."

 

And Dorph's voice.

Then the hand holding Cale's finger disappeared.

Opening his eyes and looking at his hand which was originally held by his uncle. Cale could only sigh sadly.

..Then.

 

"..What?"

 

He came to his senses and looked around dumbfounded.

 

"This...?"

 

Cale stared at the death god's book.

But the book did not respond. Or it would be more accurate if the book was frozen in the air.

 

"Hey god of death. Oi."

 

No answer.

The reason Cale was stunned was because the location Cale arrived at was not in the sky or in the middle of monsters, but...

 

"..subway?"

No.

 

Cale looked at the galaxy view outside the window with a confused face.

 

"..where exactly is this?"

isn't this...

"The subway in the first scenario...?"

"You remember?"

 

Then a child's voice was heard. 

 

from the next carriage?

 

Cale then stepped forward and headed toward that carriage.

He saw it..

The form of the damn god who sent him to this strange world.

That boy looked at Cale and smiled in amusement.

 

"You have a lot of questions, don't you?"

 

He approached Cale and pulled Cale to sit down.

 

"Let's talk?"

 

Cale, who knows when, has had his original form with the last clothes when he fought the sealed god.

Raising his voice in annoyance.

 

"Why are you here- Fuck! Explain right now!"

 

However, that child only smiled gently when he saw Cale who was angry.

 

"You're still gentle and caring... I'm happy."

"Damn it."

"I'm very happy Cale."

"Explain, you crazy."

"I-"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Let's see how Sayeru and Dorph arrived safely.


"Cale?"

 

Sayeru felt Cale's hand disappear and opened his eyes in a daze.

Then his body shook.

Dorph also opened his eyes and froze.

 

"Hello lion."

 

Rasheel said in his signature pajamas.

 

"We are tasked with welcoming all guests-nim."

 

How peaceful Mr. servant's smile is... 

NO SUCH THING!!

 

"GAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

 

Dorph jumped and used berserk mode to escape when Rasheel grabbed his neck and lifted him up. It was as if Dorph was a kitten.

 

"Help me, please don't hit me. I'm a good lion, no, I'm just a kitten that evolved into a lion. I'm a good cute cat."

 

Rasheel shook Dorph, stunned by his muttering.

 

"What are you saying, how did your body become a cat's body?"

"AAAAhhh... don't hurt me, I will repent and be a kitten from now on!!!"

"Hah?"

 

While Rasheel was stunned...

...Sayeru was foaming at the mouth.

 

“Hohoho, it seems guest-nim is drunk and sick? Let this old servant take guest-nim to his resting place.”

"d-d-d-d-don't come any closer!! GGGGG-ge-get that dagger away from me."

"Is guest-nim dissatisfied with me? This old servant is sad."

 

Sayeru took one step back and Ron took one step forward.

Take 2 steps back and so does Ron.

 

"I-I-I'm warning you- don't come near me!!"

"I'm just worried about guest-nim's condition."

 

Ron held out his hands as Sayeru raised both hands up in surrender.

But Ron just fixed Sayeru's shirt collar smiled 'Friendly' 

 

"Hoho, you're sweating. Should this servant prepare a change of clothes?"

 

That day.

The sun smiled beautifully, casting a warm light that hit the residents of Puzzle City.

Yes.

It's a beautiful day if you ignore the roars of lion and bear coming out of temple of the sealed god. 

The roar contained fear and horror as well as destruction which symbolized the contents of the hearts of the two 'beasts'.

 

"DON'T HIT ME!!!"

"PUT THAT DAGGER!!"

 

What a calm and peaceful day as usual...

Notes:

Rasheel : ...this lion is crazy.
Dorph : Meow.
On and Hong: *stares with a blank face* ...what's wrong with him...?

Ron: Hohoho.
Sayeru: *sits on the ground with hands on head while crying* Sniff
Raon : Uh... what's wrong with this Bear King???

Alberu : *passes by and tries to pretend not to see anything* ....I don't know them.
Barrow : ...me too.
Choi Han : *glances at Barrow* They are your subordinates.
Barrow : I don't know *glances at Sayeru and Dorph then looks away* ...really, I don't know them.

Chapter 91: Chapter 88

Notes:

Hmmm...

Do you have a friend or partner you rely on or like in secret?
Then, part ways without revealing your secret?

Then until now you sadly look at them, continuing to keep that little light of secret hope, even though it hurts?

Imagine this moment.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"You're angry."

"Hah!"

"..you're angry Cale."

"So shut up, you bastard."

 

◽◽shut his mouth obediently and lowered his head. But he couldn't stand the silence and spoke again.

 

"I'm fine, there's nothing to be sorry about. Besides, it's worth-"

"I said shut your mouth!"

 

The irritated Cale stepped forward and grabbed the damn kid by his collar. ◽◽ staggered and could only stand with a 'there's nothing I can do about you' look.

 

"Stop using that expression."

"...what expression should I make? You're choking me Cale."

 

Cale threw the damn kid onto the train seat as ◽◽ groaned in pain.

 

"..you broke my back..."

"Then broke, and come with me."

"Unfortunately can't."

 

The boy just shrugged his shoulders lightly.

 

"Heh, you're crazy enough to be into this kind of thing."

"This is the only way, I... can't let all-"

"Enough."

"..."

"How long have you been here?"

"...I don't know, it's just been a long time...a long time..."

 

◽◽muttered with a confused expression.

Cale rubbed his face with both hands then glared at the unlucky kid.

 

"So when your soul runs out and your powers disappear, your clone will form, live in that world and then the scenario repeats itself until you become what you are now?"

 

◽◽hum.

 

"Answer correctly."

"Well... if I answer you'll get angry... I guess I'd better just keep quiet?"

 

◽◽ looked at Cale with an innocent face, but Cale just wanted to hit the back of this crazy bastard's head.

 

"Who are Yoo Joonghyuk and Mia?"

"Only characters created by source... that's why they don't have memories. After making them suitable, then the scenario starts and then my clone will meet him."

"So this scenario is just a recurring event?"

"Hmm."

"You will be trapped here forever."

"Hmm."

"Don't you want to live with someone else?"

"You watched my story earlier, didn't you? 'I' live happily with the else."

 

◽◽pointed to the train window which showed the scene from when he was 'alive' before.

 

"That's not you."

 

Cale said cruelly, but ◽◽ just laughed sweetly.

 

"No one can achieve all desires, Cale. Everything that happens has a price. I'm satisfied."

"You received previous memories."

"No, just fleeting memories of my duties. I'd be crazy if I had all those memories."

 

◽◽ stared at the window which was still showing the scene being repeated longingly.

 

"...but only two met you...but me and him, everyone is happy, Cale."

 

◽◽looked at Cale and smiled brightly.

 

"You frustrate me."

"Well... I actually don't want to talk about this gloomy thing-"

"You know how gloomy this is?"

 

Cale folded his arms and raised his eyebrows.

 

"Oh, enough with nagging. I already explained to you that I am the source of 'life' and 'immortality', right? At least the curiosity about my identity has been answered. Stop talking about the past. It's just a boring repetitive process."

"What is that thing?"

 

 

[ Th e   f ou rt h   w a ll  sh oo k  ]

 

 

"You can call him a child of the source or transcendental. He only takes form at certain times according to 'rules'. Serves as a guide."

 

 

 

[S c a ry   d o n't    lo o k   a t   me    l i ke    th a t   C a le]

 

 

 

"I've met you..."

"Oh, he's the old man."

 

Cale remembered the old man who was with Han Sooyoung and gritted his teeth.

 

"The pervert."

 

 

[ T h e   fo u r th    wa l l    s h iv er ed]

 

 

 

"Don't blame him, maybe he was too excited."

"Why Sooyoung?"

"She's a writer, like the one you read in the building in Peace Land. That failure created chaos, so the guide stepped in and took the writer to make notes. Need notes so that everything is correct, as a source that has core as a 'book', making a book is one way..."

"Don't you have nostalgia for anything anymore?"

"Cale."

 

Those black eyes looked at Cale's reddish brown eyes seriously.

 

"A long, long time. If I get too attached, there will be many abandoned worlds-"

"Then now, state the reason you brought me."

 

◽◽lowered his gaze sadly. 

Then a self-mocking smile formed on his lips.

 

"I was wrong, I saw you covered in blood. I only reflexively brought you here to save you... I caused unnecessary trouble, didn't I? The god of death is really cursing me."

"That bastard?"

 

Cale asked, imagining the god of death cursing.

 

"Hmm... he said because of me, he passed up the opportunity to make you his son."

"..."

I have to curse that damn god.

"Can you take me back?"

"..Sorry."

"Explain."

"...I brought you personally which made your soul affected by the power of my source. The only way is to return when the source changes position. Because only then will my power weaken and free you."

"Damn.. how long was that.."

"I don't know, it depends on 'him'."

"Can't you bring out that power?"

"Unfortunately not... I'm too weak Cale. If I withdraw my strength from you now... maybe I will really run out of strength and... the world will collapse."

"Tsk, now explain about Hyunjae and Taewon's problem."

"Well.."

 

◽◽looked at the 'Guide' who was still walking away from them.

The screen flickered as if it, is a human was blinking repeatedly while nervous.

◽◽ laughed amusedly.

 

"That scenario was originally a scenario that the guide created for fun when he first gained consciousness. You entered the conditions and were sent to that world. When you were about to return, transcendentals belonging to another source became aware of your existence, a result almost had your memory taken away and designated as a 'resident' of that world."

"That's why my memory is blank."

"Hmm. You're back safely in welcome prison-"

"..I remember that, I remember having a long dream."

"Yes, that's it. At first we thought there wouldn't be any problems, but your mental condition has gradually deteriorated."

"Wait, I don't feel anything?"

"That's because the guide and I tried to cover it up, but it still didn't work. So we decided to send you back there when you sent your eldest uncle."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"The guide attacked their system-"

"System? Do all sources have a system?"

"Well... To be honest, the system is the easiest part for humans to accept. Games... don't all humans accept it? Even though only a few sources are actually alive. But some of it can also think about it."

"Okay, continue with the previous one."

"Using your aura to attract them, the guide stole back your memories and reset."

"..what else is that."

"If the corrupted memories were immediately returned to you, then you would experience headaches and there is no guarantee that everything will be as good as before. So because of that, the guide temporarily connected you to their system, went through your memories and 'erased' everything. So that your mental damage also returns to normal."

"And I forgot again?" 

"Well... because of 'resetting' the world's memories with the world system, your memories of the world must also be lost. Oh, I remember you saved a dragon in that world and going to bring it to dragon clan of this world?"

"What? What dragon?"

"Check your spatial bag."

 

Cale rummaged around and found a stone.

 

"?"

 

◽◽took stone in Cale's hand, and it disappeared.

 

"Hey-"

"Don't worry, just for a moment. This needs to be done or the other dragons will reject that dragon."

"Oh.."

"Anyway, those are the people who knew you when you came to that world."

"Oke.."

 

Cale was silent for a long time until ◽◽ put the stone back.

 

"Is there anything else you need to ask, Cale?"

"No, I just need to ask the bastard gods of death about the rest later. Besides, you only explained what happened after I came here this time, right? I want to know the reason I came here before this time."

"Well... I don't know either but..."

"?"

 

◽◽ looked at Cale, different from this Cale, who was still cheerful and happy. Cale at that time...

..too sad.

His entire aura was dispirited.

And he wasn't in child form at that time.

But ◽◽ just shook his head.

 

"There isn't any."

"Tsk, I want to go home for a while... can't you give me another scenario?"

"Hmm... I think you can?"

"..What?"

"I have to give you a scenario when you go to that place and send your uncle. If I return you directly, there will be an anomaly. So I need a reason 'there is a scenario'. Yeah, i can send you back in a moment, with the power of scenario."

"..Really..?"

 

◽◽nodded.

 

"Do you miss your family... I apologize once again... I shouldn't have done anything unnecessary."

 

Cale waved his hand.

 

"I do miss my family but..."

 

Cale looked at ◽◽with complicated eyes.

 

"But?"

 

Cale shook his head.

 

"It is nothing."

"Then... should I send you now?"

 

Cale nodded and ◽◽led Cale to the next carriage door.

 

"We won't see each other again Cale."

 

Cale just kept quiet.

 

"And maybe, I won't be me anymore."

because replacement...

 

Cale stared at ◽◽'s sad smile.

 

"..Cale."

"What?"

"Can I hug you?"

"Yes?"

"Just once... is that okay?"

 

Cale was stunned and came back to his senses.

He hugged ◽◽'s cold body.

 

"Well... I'm satisfied... very satisfied. Thank you for not hating my carelessness and still being angry because you worry about me, Cale."

 

Cale snorted when he felt that the damn kid in his arms was shaking. He patted his back like he was calming children.

 

"Good."

 

◽◽let go of Cale's hug.

There was no sign of crying on his face.

Cale opened the carriage door and remembered something.

 

"You said that you didn't have feelings and affection for your party before, so... why did you remember me? It's quite strange seeing you looking for me, isn't it? Won't you forget me too?"

 

Cale was stunned to see ◽◽ smile faintly.

 

"I can't forget you and I will always want to see you, Cale."

 

It was a smile that held a lot of complaints and a strange sense of sadness.

 

"You're special to me."

 

Before Cale could be stunned, ◽◽jokingly pushed Cale.

 

"We're best friends, you know?"

 

That was what Cale heard as darkness enveloped him.

But his heart was only full of confusion.

Why...

..he looks very sad..?

Cale was only see a few parts of the 'story' that ◽◽ mentioned, had happened.

So he didn't understand.

How deep was their previous friendship...

..which causes that person...

...make an expression like that..?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

[◽◽]

 

 

"Hm?

 

 

[ A r e   y ou   ok a y  ? ]

 

 

"Of course."

 

 

[ . .. . ]

 

 

"What?"

 

 

 

[ Y ou ' re   c r yi ng]

 

 

 

"Ah.."

 

◽◽ raised his hand and saw teardrops falling down his face.

Curled up in the silent carriage, ◽◽ could only mutter in a trembling voice.

 

"I shouldn't have met him... Why should I be selfish..."

 

 

 

[ B e c aus e  ◽◽  wa s   l ea vin g    an d    w a nt e d   t o   s ee   C al e   in   p e rson   on e   l a s t   ti me ] 

 

 

 

"Shut up."

 

 

 

[ O k ay ]

 

 

 

"Why do I remember... well. hahaha.. why... of course because..."

 

The voice was ◽◽very small, like someone who was on his last breath trying to call the person who was most important to him.

 

"..I like you... I.. sorry... sorry Cale.."

 

That subway kept going.

The lonely aimless subway will keep going.

Even if he found a station to stop at, that subway would still keep going...

...until it runs out of fuel..

until... the subway be destroyed and forgotten.

Notes:

A little extra.

 

Fourth wall: Don't cry, does your heart hurt?

◽◽: *hugs his legs while putting his face between them* This isn't much.

Fourth wall : .... what if-

◽◽: I don't deserve to say that *raises face and looks at blue screen* Because... *shaking lips* ..if it weren't for me. Cale wouldn't be late. It was my feelings that made everything crumble. Therefore... this is enough.

Fourth wall: ...

 

Oh, and what happened before will be made 'extra' after the main story is finished. So, keep it like this until later~~

Chapter 92: Chapter 89

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"What's wrong Alberu?"

"Ah.. aunt."

 

Alberu, who was going in and out of the room, flinched when he heard Tasha's voice behind him.

 

"Good afternoon, Your Highness"

 

There's Mary too.

He sighed tiredly.

 

"It's already afternoon, Ron and Beacrox are going with Sayeru to break into another hidden Arm base. This should be their job, but I'm also sometimes responsible."

"..yes?"

 

Alberu sighed again and rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

 

"The children were nowhere to be found. They should have lunch and sleep. The screen disappeared and the god of death also said that Cale was resting. So in the meantime, the children should be able to rest properly. But really."

 

Alberu looked at Tasha tiredly.

 

"Where do the children play? I've looked for it everywhere, but couldn't find it. Sheritt-nim also said that the children weren't in the castle."

 

Tasha smiled amusedly at her nephew's tired expression. With a smile, she handed the document she was holding it to Mary while pondering a little.

 

"What about the temple of the sealed god?"

 

Mary's GPS voice came on as the silence almost lasted forever.

 

"Yes?"

"The temple?"

 

Tasha and Alberu looked at Mary in confusion.

 

"Raon-nim often said that he felt close to the young master when he was there. Maybe they miss the young master and play there."

"..oh my.."

 

Tasha sighed sadly.

 

"Should I ask Rosalyn-nim to take you there my nephew?"

"No."

 

Alberu rubbed his goosebumps as he remembered Rosalyn, who tortured Cale's 'father'. And Duke Deruth was also there, frustratedly cursing because that unlucky man dared to hurt his son.

 

"I'll go there myself."

"Okay, Mary and I will bring the documents you need to read in your temporary study."

"Again? Isn't there a gap in time, why does it feel like the time outside and inside is the same? Why are the number of documents same?"

"Hmm... we attacked a lot of Arm headquarters and illegal organizations that research black mana. Apart from you, who can take care of the follow-up to the consequences?"

"Aigoo.."

"Don't worry, this is only part of it. What can be handled has been helped by me and other dark elves."

"Thank you very much aunt."

 

Tasha smiled and turned towards Alberu's temporary study. Meanwhile, Alberu himself headed to the sealed god temple.

He greeted his colleagues who were faithfully waiting and worrying about Cale Henituse with his perfect smile.

Entering the temple of the sealed god. Alberu carefully looked around for the children.

 

'Found it'

 

Alberu walked quickly when he saw Raon flying. 

Some conversations, carried by echoing voices.

 

"...telepotation!!"

"Our youngest is right!"

"..but maybe....injured...small..."

"Now we look.... noona!!"

"...man is sweet and cute!!"

"He'll get cold if we keep... Hong."

"Yes!! Human will get sick."

"Weak!!"

"We have to carry him?"

"Let me."

"Youngest is right, noona. Just leave to the youngest alone."

 

Alberu got closer and finally heard the full sound of the conversation, but...

 

'Human...Cale.?'

 

Alberu quickened his pace and saw Raon looking back and forth between the red hair lying on the floor and the book... more accurately it could be said to be an artifact of the god of death.

Raon looks at book, and his human.

Raon looks at his human, and book.

And Alberu, who had just arrived and was about to open his mouth, could only close his mouth when Raon threw the divine artifact into teleportation circle to somewhere.

 

"..."

"Oh, Cookies Prince!!!"

"Cale is here nyaa!!"

"Cale!!"

 

Raon, Hong and On, happily welcomed Alberu, the adult who could carried Cale.

 

'forget it, as expected of Cale Henituse's protégé.'

 

Alberu ran away from responsibility and decided to pretend not to see that incident.

 

"Cale.."

 

It's true, this is Cale Henituse. Not to mention that he still in the form of a small cutie.

 

"Since when?"

 

On explained calmly.

 

"While we were thinking and missing Cale, a white ball suddenly appeared. Then the ball disappeared and Cale came out of there nyaa."

 

Alberu nodded and carried Cale.

 

"First of all, we have to take Cale to a warm place first. His body now was just that of a small child, it would be dangerous if he had a fever. I also remember that previously Cale had a fever after sending the bastard- Ahem Radish- Ahem I mean Barrow here."

"Yes!! I remember human had a high fever at that time!!"

 

What they meant was when Sayeru and Dorph met Sooyoung who had run away after fulfilling the oath and met the two when Cale had a fever.

Alberu nodded and looked at Cale's chubby face.

 

'The gods gave blessings to make Cale easily integrated in that world, bringing a peaceful and gentle aura. Even with that, I don't think it will affect us here.'

 

Alberu walked while Raon, On and Hong planned the schedule for 'taking care of Cale who is weak, small and gentle'.

Alberu believes this blessing will not affect them, because he doesn't feel anything excessive, plus, Cale's friends and family have seen how and how bravely Cale fights. He thought, even with the form and additional blessings, this would lessen the effect on them.

Heh.

You underestimate the combined power of the gods.

 

"Ugh.."

 

Alberu felt little Cale in his arms clenching his clothes and lowering his head.

The three children also fell silent and quiet together.

Cale rubbed his cheek on the clothes on Alberu's chest cutely while muttering.

 

'I take back what I said... No wonder those who saw Cale almost went crazy when returned. Especially Princess Rosalyn.'

 

Curious, Alberu lowered his ears and tried to hear Cale's muttering.

 

'Is he dreaming of eating something? It would be nice if Cale could be cute like this forever. Not a flat bastard that gives headaches everywhere.'

 

Alberu heard it...

...Cale muttered.

 

"...fucking little bastard...damn..."

"..."

"..Eh.."

"..nyaa..."

"That's definitely Cale."

 

Raon cast loudspeaker magic because he wanted to hear too, but the words that came out... made Alberu, Raon, Hong and On speechless.

 

'..it was Cale, always.'

 

Right now, Cale was dreaming of hitting a certain bastard in the back of the head.

Alberu tidied up Cale's position again, and pulled the hood of Cale's robe (still wearing Fredo's).

 

"Shall I tell the others, cookies prince?"

"Later, Raon-nim. Let's let Cale sleep well first. He won't be able to sleep well if the others get together."

 

Alberu trembled as he remembered reaction, when Clopeh shared new video which he had recorded.

...the title is 'Heroes must also be heroes in other worlds'.

He remembered that only Raon and Dodori cared and the rest were fussing about Cale being a child.

Not to mention the other people teleported by Raon, who were talking nonsense.

Swear, this doesn't mean that Alberu held a grudge because he wasn't brought to help at that time or even wanted to see his own cute version of his dongsaeng.

No, really.

Swear.

Alberu came out calmly holding the 'Cale' package.

Passing through mountains (Toonka explaining to Harool when he punched a monster), crashing through the ocean (Clopeh gathering people and explaining the greatness of his legend) even going through a swamp (A room full of pitiful cries, where Kevin is being tortured and Dorph keeps muttering that he's a good cat).

Calmly reached his room smoothly.

 

"I will bring extra blankets in my castle for human!!"

"Noona and I will bring white radish's cookies and hot chocolate!!"

 

Raon teleported, Hong and On walked cheerfully towards the exit.

However, Alberu, who was offended by the words 'white radish's cookies', put Cale on the bed, wrapped Cale in a blanket and went out following the kitten.

How could his cake be worse than that radish bastard's?

 

'I won't let my dongsaeng eat that bastard's cookies.'

 

He doesn't know...

A beautiful bird perches and looks at...

..Cale creepily.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Small Cale will love it nyaa!!"

"I agree nyaa!!"

"Be careful it's hot, hold it steady. After Cale wakes up the three of you can eat together."

 

On and Hong in human form carried a cup of hot chocolate, while Alberu held a package of cookies and a cup of hot chocolate in his left hand and another hot chocolate in his right hand.

This belongs to Raon and his dongsaengs. 

Meanwhile, he will make tea in his room.

But the fun was dashed when Raon ran around and screamed.

 

"Human is missing!!!!"

 

The sound was so thunderous that Eruhaben, who was trying to pour the potion on a dying human (Kevin), mistakenly put the potion into the human's nostrils.

 

"...he's dead."

 

Rosaly sighed regretfully when she saw that 'Fucking father' dead, while turning her gaze to the window outside.

 

"That was Raon-nim's voice, what was that?"

 

Eruhaben froze and stared outside in disbelief.

 

"..is that unlucky bastard already home..?"

"..what?"

"Yes?"

 

Rosalyn and Deruth froze when they heard Eruhaben's trembling voice.

 

"Cale/Young Master Cale/My son!!"

 

The three of them hurriedly ran out.

Clopeh also put his hands together and stared fanatically in the direction of black dragon's voice.

 

"The legend finally returns home after winning."

 

Dodori also looks happy.

Not only them, Barrow and Choi Han who were sparring, even Dorph who was serving Rasheel also got up and jumped to look for the source of the sound.

Tasha, Mary, all of Cale's colleagues and family stared dumbfoundedly at the origin of that voice, in disbelief.

But Alberu who was in front of Raon paled.

 

"..what did you say Raon-nim?"

"Human...human disappeared! I-I didn't find any trace of mana!!"

 

Alberu frowned and stepped quickly into his room.

Empty.

The mattress was in neat condition, as if the Cale they brought was just an illusion.

 

'Impossible...'

"Noona... is Cale actually not there...?"

"No!! I feel it!! Human is not illusion!!"

 

Raon's mana was unstable and he growled.

 

"What if hunters kidnap human, what if bad people see human and hurt him, what if-"

 

On stretched out her arms, hugged Raon and Hong.

 

"Don't worry, Cale will be fine."

"The barrier in this building can only be entered by our colleagues. So this must be an insider."

 

Alberu added.

It wasn't long before several people barged in, ignoring they could teleport.

 

"Young master Cale is here?"

"Where's Cale?"

"My son!!"

"My cute nephew!!!"

"Cale-nim!!"

"Where is that human?"

"Your uncle lion is here!! Help me Cale!!!"

"My legend!!!"

"Human heroes!!"

 

Everyone is looking for Cale.

However there was only 1 human, 1 dragon and 2 kittens in that room.

 

"?"

 

Alberu explained what happened as he endured reproachful looks from several people, as if he had been caught stealing a start.

Just as he was about to open his mouth and request a search once again, Duke Deruth gritted his teeth and pointed out the bird's footprints on the window.

 

"It's that damn vampire bastard."

 

Deruth's face looked as if he had met a mortal enemy.

 

"He stole my son!!!!!"

 

The hysterical screams made Cale's family and colleagues clutch their weapons.

It looks like a kingdom will be scheduled to disappear.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Go back a little to some time ago.


"Solena~~"

"Ah, Duke. You finally remember coming home."

"What do you mean? I've finished my assignments for the next month, right?"

"I know, but currently the position of king is vacant, it can only be taken by you. We have to hurry or the people of Endable will become restless."

"Haaaa... I want to wait to take the throne when my son comes home. The prince's seat must belong to Naru."

"But young master Cale only temporarily-"

"He will always be my son."

"Duke, you-"

 

Solena's words stuck on her tongue as she looked at the red head poking out, as he felt uncomfortable and squirmed.

 

"C-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-"

"Hm? Did you bite your tongue, Solena?"

 

Fredo peacefully got down from the window sill and laid Cale down who was wrapped in his little robe. 

He fiddling vampire artifact, which Cale is still using and Cale becomes Naru.

 

"Oh my little angel, welcome home-"

"Duuuuuuuuuuuke!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"Hmmm... Solena, I can hear you so don't scream."

"What are you doing!!?"

 

Melundo, who was originally standing next to the door, was blankly delivering blankets while doubting his live.

My lord... kidnapped human hero... is this kingdom going to collapse...?

Solena was also thinking the same thing, frantically telling Fredo many threats.

But only answered one word.

 

"Oh."

".."

"..."

 

Solena and Melundo could only see their king, Fredo, tugging at Naru's cheeks in excitement.

 

"There are two auras pressing on each other in my son's body... I think this is what makes my Naru unable to wake up."

"My lord.."

 

Melundo's voice trembled, but Fredo ignored and chased the two away.

 

"Come out, I want to try to stabilize the strength in my son's body first. It's dangerous for Naru, to continue letting this happen."

"Duke-"

"Lord-"

"This is an order."

 

Fredo's gaze when he saw his two subordinates was very firm.

 

"This will be dangerous if left longer. His small body can be damaged and even affect his soul."

 

The two could only sigh and exit obediently after paying their respects.

 

"And don't forget to guard the borders if my son's friends come."

"Agh Duke!!"

 

Fredo just laughed in amusement and his gaze turned serious when he saw Cale.

This is no nonsense. 

Cale Henituse's small body contained the power of death and other powers, that clashed with each other.

God, maybe when Cale sent the Bear King and Lion King. But other powers...

Fredo carefully tried to pull that power, out.

 

"You always make people worry, my son..."

 

Fredo's gaze was very sad.

Stroking Cale's hair and continuing to pull the foreign power out.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"AGhh!!!!"

"Help!!!"

"Where's Cale-nim?"

"..."

"Cale!!"

"Human!!"

 

Choi Han, Eruhaben, Alberu and Raon blindly broke through Endable Kingdom's defenses. The rest of his comrades were outside the sinkhole.

 

"Retreat!!"

"Monsters!!"

"There's a dragon!!"

-Bang

"Don't hurt them, Choi Han."

"I know, your Highness."

 

Alberu said as he continued shooting dark elves and vampires weapon.

 

"Ah..Miss Solena.."

 

Greeted Alberu who smiled seeing a familiar vampire, blocking the way.

 

"...please don't make a fuss."

"Please don't misunderstand, you were the ones who provoked us first. Where is our little one?"

 

Alberu with a smile that didn't reach his eyes looked at Solena with focus.

Before Solena opened her mouth, a pressure that almost brought her to her knees was felt.

 

"Where that vampire? Where are you taking my grandson?"

"Grandson-"

"Answer."

"Please calm your anger, lord ancient dragon."

"I'll take you all."

"Melundo-!"

 

Solena who lost her pressure as soon as Melundo's voice was heard. Glaring at the vampire butler.

 

"But please with guest etiquette, this time our master is not doing it with bad intentions. Young master Cale was in a coma due to the pressure of two power. Right now my master is trying to do something."

"We dragons would do better."

"That's right!!"

"But only our master is very familiar with divine power. He will be able to fight the power of the gods well."

 

Eruhaben and Raon fell silent. Alberu returned Taerang's spear form and nodded.

 

"Show the way."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"This is indeed there a power other than the power of god. I admit that I, an ancient dragon. Not necessarily able to do the things this vampire does."

"I feel the vampire power trying to wrap around this other power!!"

 

Choi Han just kept quiet and gripped his sword.

It is not known what he was thinking.

Twenty minutes later, Fredo's weak voice was heard.

 

"Melundo, help me warm the hot water and bring Naru's clothes here."

 

Melundo gave a polite greeting and entered the room where Fredo and Cale were

 

"It seems like your master really considers my dongsang his son."

"Human is not that vampire son!!"

 

Eruhaben patted Raon on the back as Solena averted her gaze from Alberu.

Another half hour passed and Fredo came out holding Cale who was rubbing his eyes in confusion.

He's confused...

 

why am I with this vampire.. and my body feels light...

 

Both clothes are couple clothes for son and father.

Fredo smiled brightly when Cale still didn't understand the situation.

Cale still uses Naru's form which makes them really look like family.

 

'It's a good thing we didn't bring Duke Deruth'

 

Alberu could only breathe a sigh of relief, when he imagined the conflict between the two father figures.

Luckily no one competed with him regarding Hyung.

Fredo being stared at by 4 reptilian eyes, and 4 human eyes- oh a quarter elf and a human. Still wearing a bright, cheerful face, showing off Cale who was still unconscious and continuing to rub his cheeks on Fredo's neck.

Cale looked for a comfortable location, currently his vision and ears still felt, like something was blocking it. So he had not yet noticed the war area that was almost ignited because of his actions.

Eruhaben looked at him with envy and annoyance, Alberu smiled and changed Taerang. Meanwhile, Choi Han and Raon stared at Cale intensely.

 

"?"

 

Cale, who felt hot gaze, tried to turn his head but was held and heard a warm voice.

 

"Sleep if you want my son, your body is still tired. Sleep for half a day before you can return to normal."

 

Generally, Cale would only snort when he heard Fredo say 'my son'. But now Cale, who was sleepy, only felt that Fredo's voice was very warm.

 

I think I'm crazy... why am I in his hands... where are the others...

 

Cale fell asleep again, when Fredo raised his head and smiled at the four.

...that's showing off.

 

"Yeah, Mr. Vampire."

 

Alberu couldn't stand it and raised his voice.

He stood and looked at Fredo calmly...the calm before the storm.

 

"Puzzle City is the safest city for Cale Henituse, because the gods protect that place."

"You are right, your highness, my son Naru it is indeed better to live there. Although some of the difficulties are still caused by gods too."

“There is no need for you to worry about Cale-nim.”

"Of course I have to worry about my son."

 

And that was how they were finally able to return to Puzzle town after a full hour of war of nerves.

It was certain that Fredo was still carrying Cale.

Well... don't know later, when they get there.

Let's pray that Fredo's soul safe.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, the book of the god of death, was teleported to the forest of death by Raon.


-Flap

-Flap

Then a group of Trolls who noticed a strange object chased it.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-"Cage!!!! Please take my artifact back to Cale Henituse's place!!!!!!"

"Agh.. this god is whining again..."

 

Cage who was relaxing in Taylor's room groaned and pressed her temples.

 

"What's wrong Cage?"

 

Taylor, who was standing and reading a book in front of his bookshelf, turned to Cage.

 

"I think young master Cale is back?"

"Really?"

 

Taylor put down the book in his hand and sat across from Cage.

 

"Yeah, are you coming, Taylor?"

"Good idea."

"Oh but I have to stop in the forest of death first."

"?"

"It looks like the death god's artifact was thrown away again."

"O-oh.."

 

And the two head to the forest of death to bring back discarded book.

Who still struggling to escape from monsters.

Notes:

Meanwhile Fredo meets Deruth.

Fredo: *grin*
Deruth: ...
Fredo : *pats Cale's back* Naru is very cute, seems very comfortable in his father's arms.
Deruth: ...
Fredo : *Kisses Cale's forehead* My son is very cute.
Deruth : *draws Hilsman's sword beside him*
Hilsman : No!! Duke, you can hit the young master!!!
Deruth : Don't worry, I've used a sword too.
Hilsman: *holds back Deruth* Don't!!!
Fredo: *laughs*
Deruth : I have to kill this bastard.
Alberu : ...Choi Han.
Choi Han: Yes. *With a dark face, pulls Fredo's shirt from behind when Alberu takes Cale*
Alberu : Drag him out.
Fredo: *makes fake tears while being dragged* There are always people who want to separate children and their father. This father is sad.
Alberu : ...
Choi Han: ...
Rosalyn : ...gosh.. what kind of nonsense is this..?

Chapter 93: Chapter 90

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale felt stuffy.

He felt like he was wrapped in a blanket and put to sleep so as not to cause trouble.

 

Damn Sayeru and Dorph, are they wrapping me up again? I told you that I don't get cold or catch cold easily.

 

So Cale hit the hand that was continuing to wrap around him.

 

"Ouch."

"?"

 

Hearing voice that did not belong to his two uncles, Cale quickly regained consciousness and opened his eyes.

 

...chest?

 

Lifting his head, Cale saw Alberu hugging him while rubbing his jaw.

 

"What else are you dreaming about, Cale Henituse?"

 

Cale subconsciously opened his mouth.

 

"Nice to meet you the sun of Roan kingdom, it is indeed the highest honor to wake up and see your truly dazzling light. Even with those wrinkles, you're still as bright as-"

"..Cale, enough. You praise in such a childish voice, it makes me hard to get annoyed."

 

Cae kept his mouth shut and finally realized that he was still in a child form.

 

uh... the last thing I remember...

"Crazy bastard."

"Hm, are you cursing me now, dongsaeng?"

"Ah, it's not you, your High-"

"Hyung."

"..."

 

Cale ignored Alberu and remembered crazy bastard on the subway while gritting his teeth.

 

Damn idiot bastard, wait for me later. Damn it..

"Okay, okay, I don't know who you're angry with, but welcome, my dongsaeng."

 

Alberu got up and helped Cale sit down while patting Cale's back reassuringly.

 

"Stop treating me as a child... right, where are the children?"

 

Cale looked at Alberu who was taking his clothes and was about to change in the changing room.

 

"...and why did you sleep with me?"

"What's wrong with wanting to hug my dongsaeng? It's rare to see you in such a cute condition. Usually, you are always a dongsaeng with a straight face and a trouble maker."

"...Hyung-nim, can I curse you?"

"..Cale, I'm the crown prince, show some respect."

"Oh."

"..."

 

Cale woke up and looked out the window.

 

"Puzzle City... why are there so many people?"

"The god of death allowed us to watch you, and when Clopeh Sekka heard about it, he spread the news everywhere. A lot of people want to sit and watch you, they're worried about you Cale."

"And what barrier is that? Dragon's?"

"Ah, it functions to limit space and time. Or you could say that this is the domain of the gods. The time ratio in that world and this world, is quite large, and this space has a time flow similar to that world."

"Huh?"

"I mean."

 

Alberu came out of the dressing room and approached Cale.

 

"If you leave this domain for a day, many days in that world might have passed."

"How much is the difference?"

"I remember Miss Cage said that 12 days here is the same as one day outside, Cale."

 

Seeing Cale frown, Alberu tapped on the edge of the window.

 

"What?"

"Now you're home, we don't know the reason why you're still small. But let's not talk about anything about outside anymore."

"I'm not 'coming home'."

"..what did you say?"

 

Cale looked at the blue screen in front of him.

 

 

 

[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]

 

+

[Hidden Scenario – Q/A]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: SS

Clear Condition: Currently only part of the question can be answered, please return to your world and ask the god of that world for another explanation. Relax and treat it as a vacation.

Time Limit: Until Seoul Dome opens.

Compensation: 50,000 coins and become constellation.

Failure:-

*Additional note:

1. You will be forcibly teleported if the time has been fulfilled.

2. You can come back before time runs out.

3. You can see a special screen to monitor the progress of scenario.

4. Become constellation aims to help you deal with constellations in future. Because the further away the scenario, the more difficult it is to withstand constellations pressure.

+

 

 

 

Cale had a dark face when he saw the words 'constellation'.

 

did that bastard add any more weird stuff to my status?

 

"Anyway, let's eat first. The others will be here in 20 minutes."

 

Alberu had warmed up the food and arranged it on the table.

 

"Right, I remember seeing Fredo, where is that bastard?"

"Well... I can tell you about the mess you made just after you arrived."

"?"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Then where is Fredo?"

"We locked him up, human!!!"

"Don't kidnap you!!!"

"Don't nyaa!!"

 

Raon, Hong and On (in human form) answered Cale's question enthusiastically, while continuing to move their spoons.

 

"Yes-"

"Open your mouth."

"..."

"Aaaa"

"Wait a minute Eruhaben-nim-"

"Call me Grandpa Haben until your body recovers."

"No, why are you like this? I can eat by myself, don't tell me you all forgot that I'm an adult?"

 

Cale spoke in a dumbfounded tone as he watched Choi Han cut his steak into small pieces. Mary was holding water, Alberu arrange the cookies on a plate, Rosalyn was making hot chocolate and Eruhaben was even sitting on the sofa, holding Cale while feeding him.

 

"Look at children, you should do it to them rather than me."

"No!"

"I don't want nyaa!!"

"Cale is weak, what if his teeth hurt!!"

 

Again, Raon, On and Hong answered Cale.

 

"No, how old am I?"

"I remember that bear feeding you, right?"

"What..? When?"

 

Cale looked at Eruhaben in confusion.

 

"When you were 5 years old."

"That's because they didn't even prepare a small spoon, how would I eat if- wait, how do you know? I remember that happened after I went to Korea? You shouldn't even know?"

 

Cale narrowed his eyes and the others avoided his gaze.

Eruhaben who threw the bomb also just patted Cale's hair in an indulgent manner.

 

"My son!!!"

 

Then the door was broken open, successfully breaking the deadlock.

 

"Do you miss me, my son?"

 

Fredo with a cheeky smile, advanced gallantly. He skewered piece of meat, and stuck it into Cale's mouth.

Cale accidentally, opened his mouth and ate it.

Then choked as soon as he realized that childish instincts were taking over his consciousness.

No, more precisely, he was surprised by Fredo's appearance.

 

"Cough cough cough."

"Cale/Dongsaeng/Young master/Human/No!"

 

Cale took the water that Mary gave him amidst the chaos, then looked up.

 

"No, isn't your highn-"

"Hyung."

"Hyung-nim said you were back?"

 

Cale looked at Fredo uncertainly as Eruhaben happily cleaned the corners of Cale's greasy mouth.

Fredo ignored the stares (Scary, because they hadn't even fed the child version of Cale) of Cale's colleagues and sat down naturally.

 

"How can I go home? My son must go home with father for the coronation."

"...what coronation is this bastard saying?"

"The coronation of the crown prince of the Endable kingdom, come with father."

"Choi Han."

"Yes Cale-nim."

"Please throw this bastard back to the Endable kingdom."

"Yes, Cale-nim."

"You are evil my son, father is crying..."

 

Choi Han moved his hand and dragged the damn old vampire, who was still maintaining his position of wiping away his tears, out.

 

"I'll help."

 

Rosalyn saluted and came out.

2 minutes later, someone knocked and came in after being given orders.

 

"Young master-nim."

 

Solena put the luxurious clothes, he stole from Fredo before (which he wore in the Dokja world) and the spatial bag.

 

"The clothes have been replaced with a better model and the cleaning magic has been added."

 

After that Solena put on a tired face and walked out respectfully.

Alberu shook his head in amusement.

 

"That vampire really is a good right hand, you can see how she takes care of his master patiently."

"Speaking about spatial bag. Have you drunk that jar, Eruhaben-nim."

"..."

"?"

"Ahem."

 

Seeing Cale's gaze towards him, Alberu indicated for Cale to use that nickname.

 

"..."

"..."

"Grandpa."

 

Then Eruhaben snorted.

 

"Well, how can I help you children if I don't go out, because I'm sick. I still can't die."

 

Cale then smiled brightly.

 

"Good, grandpa."

 

Eruhaben felt touched and really wanted to find magic that could make unlucky human become children longer.

 

...why do I suddenly get chills?

 

Cale got off from ancient dragon's lap and sat on the sofa normally.

Clean the children's mouths with a handkerchief and then look around.

 

"Where are the rest?"

"Visited Arm's headquarters and several groups of black magicians. Those gathered also returned to their respective kingdoms after hearing that you had come home, Cale. We were planning to have a banquet but..."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"I'm not coming back."

 

Mary advanced restlessly.

 

"Then when will you come back, young master-nim?"

 

Cale thought about that crazy bastard, and frowned.

 

"I have to finish some strange things there first."

"Cale."

 

Alberu let out a firm voice and looked at Cale sharply.

 

"Don't do anything unnecessary."

"..."

"Just wait then come back, don't burden your body and mind."

 

Cale just snorted but didn't say no or yes.

Alberu, who saw Cale's attitude, could only rub his forehead. He knew that his dongsaeng would definitely do something. He couldn't watch someone suffer, even after all sayings and confessions about his trash. He would still do something for people who were close to him. That's why everyone knows him and likes him.

 

'But this time we weren't there... will it be fine?'

 

Alberu had a feeling that what his dongsaeng was planning was not ordinary.

As a person who always cleaned up people's messes named Cale Henituse, his intuition was usually very correct.

 

"Human..."

 

Cale turned his head and saw his partner's worried face.

 

"Don't make that face, there won't be anything dangerous. I know my own condition, besides, I will discuss it with the god of death first."

 

Cale got up and took the spatial bag that Solena had put down.

 

"Look at me Cale Henituse."

 

Cale turned toward Alberu casually and froze.

This was the first time Cale saw Alberu's dark face.

 

"Don't forget the thing last time."

"What thing?"

 

Alberu glanced at the children and smiled which was not a smile.

 

"Need I mention it?"

 

Cale stiffened after realizing what Alberu meant, what he meant was when he planned to hide everything but failed after the sealed god showed it all to his partner.

Cale avoided Alberu's gaze and looked at Eruhaben who had no expression. Then he turned his gaze to Mary and the children, who he saw were holding back their tears.

 

"..."

"Things always get bad when you start saying, you're fine."

"I-"

"And things will get worse when you say, there's only a small problem."

 

Cale covered his mouth.

Not because Cale couldn't argue, but because Alberu's tone...

..there was a slight tremor in his voice.

 

"Don't hurt yourself, I'm a selfish person, Cale. It's not like you who always do good things. I don't really care about other people except those who are closely related to me, moreover, even if they are not in this world. So I don't care about someone named Yoo Joongguk, Doksa or anyone else. As long as you're always okay. As long as you don't get yourself hurt too badly. Cale, please come back healthy. That's all I- no, we all want."

 

Cale closed his eyes in confusion.

According to him, Alberu is not a selfish person, he is willing to fight on the front lines for his people... well... even though it is true that the Roan people can be said to be 'closely related' with him.

But..

 

"I never intended to cause myself serious injury, Hyung-nim."

 

Alberu sat on the sofa, leaned back and closed his eyes with his arms.

He knew that Cale, a Cale Henituse, would say this.

 

"And who says I'm a good person?"

 

Cale's voice rose suddenly.

 

"I'm trash, don't forget about that, hyung-nim."

 

Eruhaben just shook his head, while the kittens returned to their cat forms and muttered in small voices with Mary.

Cale shrugged and took out the death god's book from his spatial bag-

 

"...huh?"

"What's wrong?"

 

Alberu opened his arms and looked at Cale.

 

"..no..where is the artifact of the god of death? Was it left at Fredo's place... no, he would definitely put it in my spatial bag if he knew. He would never care about god objects... I remember it was still there when I was there.."

 

What Cale meant was when he was still on the 'subway'. 

Cale muttered and looked at Alberu with a confused face.

 

"Hyung-nim, did you see it when you brought me here-"

"...."

 

Seeing Alberu's dodging eyes, Cale raised his eyebrows.

 

"..hyung-nim. Where's the book?"

"What do you mean, my dongsaeng, I don't know where the book is."

 

Cale narrowed his eyes at Alberu who continued to avoid his eyes.

 

"I had to discuss many things and ask him many things. My time here is very short."

"I don't know, Cale."

 

Alberu finally looked into Cale's eyes...only for 2 seconds then looked away again.

Cale was about to open his mouth again when Raon's low voice sounded.

 

"...sorry human.. I threw it away. Previously human got sick because of him, I saw him on that strange screen. So I thought if I threw it away, you might be healthy..."

"Don't blame youngest, Cale is healthy now."

"So healthy!!"

 

On and Hong defended Raon firmly.

Cale could only rub his face with both hands and sigh.

 

"Aigooo... doesn't mean you can throw it away without asking me, Raon."

"..sorry human."

"I'm not angry."

 

Cale's voice softened, plus his childish voice, it was softer, like he was spoiled.

 

"Don't do it again, okay."

 

Raon heard his rare human voice and smiled while flapping his wings.

 

"Yes!"

 

Eruhaben patted Raon's head as Cale sat on the bed while whispering.

 

"...what should I do.." 

"The priest is coming."

-knock knock

 

Cale raise his head at Eruhaben's words, as the door was knocked.

 

"Come in."

 

Cage and Taylor enter after Alberu allows it.

The two were about to give a greeting when Alberu raised his hand, ordering to remove the greeting.

 

"Wow! Young master Cale, you are very sweet. There is a lot of divine aura surrounding you. People will feel comfortable approaching you."

 

Cage shouted in awe as she approached Cale and lifted him up.

 

"Lightweight."

"...Miss Cage, please put me down."

"Hello young master Cale."

"Ah, sir-"

"Call me Taylor."

"..Taylor. It's been a long time since we met."

"Yes."

 

Taylor smiled.

 

"It's been a long time."

"...and don't forget to put me down, Miss Cage."

"Hey, call me noona, Cale."

"No."

 

Cage grumbled as he put Cale down.

 

"Oh, I'm here to bring you this."

 

Cage took out the book of the god of death.

 

"The god of death whined at me and asked me to get his book, which for some reason was in the forest of death."

 

Alberu and the children turned their gazes away from Cale and Cage.

 

"I need this, thank you for bringing it."

"Tell noona whatever it is, noona will bring it to you."

 

Cale ignored Cage's nonsense and felt the death god's book heating up.

 

"Excuse me, can you leave the room? I need to have a conversation with the god of death."

 

Alberu walked out while shrugging his shoulders.

 

"I'm in the next room, shout if there's trouble."

 

Cale nodded.

 

"Raon, On, Hong. Please take Miss Cage and Taylor to the living room. And ask for the kitchen-"

"No need, young master Cale."

"Yes?"

"Me and Cage just want to see and deliver that book. I can't leave things for too long."

"Ah.."

 

Cale put on an apologetic face (As if) and said greeting as the children escorted the two to the exit.

Then looked at Eruhaben who was still sitting drinking tea.

 

"?"

"What?"

"No... why don't you come out, Eruhaben-nim?"

 

Eruhaben just stared at Cale silently.

 

"..grandpa."

"It's safer, we don't know what the god of death will do. And last time we weren't watching, you hid the problem of the world tree's roots. I decided to take on the task of monitoring you this time."

"No need-"

"Continue what you want to do."

"..."

 

Seeing Eruhaben become stubborn. Cale could only open the book of death.

Black smoke enveloped Cale as he lost consciousness.

 

"Haaaaaaah."

 

Eruhaben caught the unconscious Cale and put him on the bed while gently stroking his hair.

 

"Look, you're going to have bruises from that fall... you unlucky bastard. Stop making us worry."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Cale. Everyone in this world should be dead."

 

Cale, who heard the words of the god of death when he arrived at that annoying god's domain, was still in an office atmosphere. Can only put on a cruel face on his mature face.

 

"Say it one more time bastard."

Notes:

Sun : Can't you talk in a normal way?
War: Don't always provoke everywhere.
Death : No... I just want to get straight to the point.
Cale : ....
Death : ...don't make that annoyed face, Cale, I'm god.
Sun: *rolls eyes*
War: *sneers*
Cale: *makes a dark face*
Death : ....

Chapter 94: Chapter 91

Notes:

Is there anyone like me?

The one who immediately scrolls the screen when the same scene from original novel is included in fanfic?

Well... there's something like that... but this time it's necessary, and don't worry, I've edited it a little, so it's not exactly same~~

Oh and it's long-
-last chapter.

I'll prepare the second part and rest!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale looked at the god of death, still with a dark face as he continued to clench and unclench his fists.

 

"Listen to me, my son-"

"Huh?"

"..Cale."

 

Cale calmly waited for the death god's explanation.

 

"Do you know what a regressor is?"

"I know, that bastard Hyukichi-bah Yoo Joonghyuk is regressor too."

 

Cale almost bit his tongue when he got the name wrong.

 

"Yes."

 

The god of death nodded and sat down in the office chair.

 

"The world has regressed once."

"You said everyone dies... does that mean someone is a regressor or... me?"

 

Cale chewed the word 'me' cruelly. He felt that everything that happened was really strange. Starting from the explanation of the little bastard on the subway to the explanation of the God of Death.

 

"It is true that this world has time repeating itself. But not anyone who is a regressor."

"...huh?"

"Regression means moving someone to a parallel world. Like the TBoH world that you know to this world."

"..Choi Han."

"He's not a regressor, this is just an example."

"Continue."

"But that is in a small sense, regression was originally an ability belonging to a god who controls space and time. Or he is the one who keeps many parallel worlds from colliding and meeting each other."

"Get to the point."

"At that time, we made a mistake and made you obey the request of the sealed god. You sealed that god in a golden plaque. We gave you a little divine power to restrain that god, which made us overconfident. The sealed god used his power blindly right after you sealed him."

"...that's why you forbade me to obey the words of the sealed god and asked me to seal it in your book..."

"Yes."

 

The god of death looked at Cale carefully.

 

"You were thrown into another world. Then hunter appeared in this world with the portal opened by the sealed god. We were unable to investigate the location where you appeared due to hunter interference. This is also because hunters attacked this world plus you suddenly disappeared which made your colleagues panic... Cale."

"Yes?"

"Is it okay if I continue?"

 

The death god's expression softened and warned Cale.

 

"Yes."

 

But Cale nodded firmly. This made the death god sigh and continue in a deep voice.

 

"The hunter's power is too great, you, who suddenly disappeared created chaos. People in this world are not ready to face a sudden attack. As a result, within a few weeks, the kingdoms, one by one, were destroyed. Only Roan survived."

 

Cale felt his heart clench, he wanted to cover his ears and refuse to hear but he had to hear all of this.

After noticing Cale's expression remaining calm (Trying) the God of Death continued.

 

"But this only lasted for barely a month... necromancer, Sun priest, War priest, Cage. They targeted the gods subordinates first."

"Why Mary..?"

"I gave him a blessing at that time, making her my child. This was the only way to increase their strength."

"...okay, continue."

"Little by little, residents retreated to the capital. Then a big battle occurred. The crown prince of the Roan kingdom, the son of the Choi family, even ancient dragon..."

 

The sound of Cale taking a shaky breath was heard.

 

"Everyone die."

 

Cale's knees buckled and he fell, if it weren't for supporting the table with his hands, his knees would have hit the ground.

 

"Cale."

 

Cale looked for a nearby chair and sat with his head bowed. He hoarsely said to the god of death.

 

"I'm fine."

"..haaah..your little dragon was also killed. Then the hunter turns to civilians after killing the main force.. then the world becomes dead. Hunter left that world and then you... came back 2 days after they left."

 

The god of death looked at the downcast Cale, the same sadness and despair, as when Cale Henituse came back then.

 

"You see everything... and go crazy."

"Ha.. hahaha.."

 

Cale could only laugh, his fingers were shaking, his head couldn't take in the information he had just heard, his record wouldn't record a single word, even his face was wet.

 

"Everyone... everyone is back."

 

Whether it was to make himself strong or ask the god of death, Cale just kept muttering over and over again.

The god of death just closed his eyes sadly, to be honest... if Cale hadn't been detained by that strange god in his special space... Cale could have come back.

Cale could go back and help his partner.

Even though the conditions may not be better...

...but Cale could see his family at that time.

It was all because of that god, who made Cale's return time late.

The god of death withdrew the hostility in his eyes and looked at Cale who had tears in his eyes while remaining lowered.

 

"Then what happened..?"

 

Cale's voice was hoarse, he coughed and raised his head. There was still red around his eyes. But his eyes were firm.

 

"If we do regression, it will only make the sealed god have memories, not necessarily the hunters will also forget. Hunters can move dimensions, so it's not unusual for them to be able to block regression. So we gods decided to meet the god of time and space."

 

Cale's eyes burned with anticipation.

 

"Then-"

"Do you know, Cale?"

"Hm?"

"I have to whine and cry blood in front of that arrogant bastard god. Even have to take out a lot of backup recordings about your coolness. He's someone who really likes you, did you know? Actually, he was the one who intervened to send you to this world in the first place, you know. He-"

 

Seeing the god of death spouting nonsense, Cale could only say viciously.

 

"God of death."

"Yes?"

"Stop being a god, you don't deserve."

 

The god of death let out a whining sound.

 

"Will Cale Henituse be my son and take my place? So i can relax, I'm old."

"No."

"Huuuh... Jung Gun also refuses... when will I retire."

 

Cale, who heard it, could only hope that the god of death would continue to work, he didn't want this god get slacker life, before he get it.

The god of death who saw that the atmosphere around Cale was no longer depressed, cleared his throat and continued.

 

"God used his power and reversed time. To be honest, rather than regression, it would be more appropriate if he turned back time. Sun and War also forgot, only I who was beside him did not lose memory. Only with this can we make the sealed god even hunters forget."

"Then.."

"Yes, this is what you remember now, I made you seal sealed god to my domain. I watch you do things better. This is also difficult for me who knows the future. I gave a weak hint, this is my limit. I can't say anything. Plus what happened has changed, because of that even the future becomes invalid."

"..I see..so he knows me...then why did I go there again?"

"Well.."

 

The god of death again suppressed the hostility in his voice and answered with a frown. 

 

"That god saw you covered in blood and thought you had a bad time here. This is why he took you without permission. I managed to have a lot of discussions and made him provide a lot of help to you who were there. I even reincarnated the three criminals into that world for revenge. Thank goodness it turned to be your help."

"...revenge.. is it that bad?"

 

The god of death looked at Cale and chose not to explain the rest.

 

"It was that bad from my point of view."

"..I see. So the initial reason when you said you brought these three for me... was a lie?"

"It's not a lie, but it wasn't the right thing to talk about it, at that time."

"..okay."

 

It was quiet for a long time. The god of death let Cale calm his mind.

 

"Do you know in detail what happened to me...?"

"No, I already said that I didn't have time to track and pay attention to you. I only know that you were in adult form at that time, not a child. The reason I was able to watch you in time is because this has happened before. I've done a lot of preparation... but I'm not too serious. Who could have predicted that you would actually be sent there a second time? The blessing was prepared in a hurry too."

"You said the gods also forgot... So do they know now?"

"Yes, need their help. But I can only tell the general outline, the boundaries for gods are weaker. But what they were told was only what was permitted within limits."

"Yes... then... does this world have source?"

 

The god of death watched Cale silently. He had guessed the direction of the conversation, but he still couldn't accept it. All tragedies could be said to have a big link to that god, so why did Cale still choose to help?

The god of death understood the nature of the child in front of him. Likewise with this child's stubbornness.

So the god of death could only sigh, restrain himself and then try to support with all his heart. But if something bad happens to his beloved son...

...he didn't guarantee that he would let the god live.

 

"Don't have one."

"Yes?"

"This world is can supported by dragons, gods and even other groups. There is no need to protect by the source. This world will go on without it."

"Is.."

"?"

"Is the source a person?"

"No, its initial source is only the power that records the flow of life. However, there are times when the source becomes exhausted or even disappears. But when that happens, some source will take over the right human and make them replace it. 'Children' sources also sometimes take over the task, sometimes there are quite a few damaged sources that 'eat' his own world. Sometimes that 'Children' will take over and think about replacement. That's the 'Children' instinct, who loves that world. But there are quite a few who love their 'mother' and helped destroy the world."

"This.. is troublesome."

"They are called 'unfilial children' but there will definitely be 'filial children' Also. But don't worry Cale. Source of that 'world' it's the type that protects that world even if it has to find a replacement."

"...and the replacement is.."

" 'He' "

 

Cale fell silent.

Then opened his mouth again.

 

"Is there another way? To ensure that sources do not use humans as replacement?"

"Maybe there is."

 

Before Cale could continue the question, the god of death stood up.

 

"It's time to go back."

"Wait-!"

 

The god of death... even though he didn't agree with Cale's idea, he still couldn't stand Cale's confused expression.

So before Cale lost consciousness, he could only whisper in a low voice.

 

"Ask world tree, it knows more about replacement sources than me. It is the chronicler of life in this world. Don't overdo, my son."

 

Cale widened his eyes and fell into darkness.

Then he woke up.

 

...my eyes hurt.

 

Cale rubbed his eyes and felt dampness on his cheeks.

 

I cry...?

 

Cale absentmindedly drank the water that was given in front of him.

 

"..thank you.."

 

Then looked up and almost spit out the warm water in his mouth.

 

Wh-why is he getting better at it? This killer...

 

Cale smiled awkwardly as Ron took the glass of warm water in his hands.

 

"Good afternoon, Ron."

"It's morning, young master-nim."

"...yes?"

"You were unconscious for almost a day."

 

Ron smiled.

 

"Your old butler was so worried that he came back before he finished destroying the rabbit's nest."

 

Cale shakily looked away from Ron.

 

"Wait..."

 

Cale looked at the bright sky and familiar decorations with fear.

 

"W-where is this?"

"At the Henituse residence."

 

Cale then jumped in surprise and walked out.

 

This is Henituse.

"Why am I here?"

"The condition of the mattress there is not comfortable, and you look sad. So we sent you here."

"The time difference..."

 

Cale shakily tried to see what scenario was currently unfolding in the other world.

On a screen that only he could see, he saw Jung Heewon and Kim Dokja in a calm and beautiful place.

Cale doubted his eyes and a window appeared at the bottom of the screen.

 

 

 

[You are watching the location of the Garden of Eden. They must discover the garden's secret and destroy that false beauty.]

 

 

 

Cale sighed after seeing that everything was peaceful.

 

"We just moved you 2 hours ago. Then please rest again, young master-nim."

 

Cale also rubbed his swollen eyes and turned off the screen.

 

"Okay, please prepare food. Then call Eruhaben-nim. I need to go to World Tree-nim's place."

 

Ron frowned in annoyance.

 

"Aren't you too tired, young master-nim? Move quickly-"

"Time is short."

 

Cale looked at Ron.

 

"I have to hurry."

 

Ron could only sigh sadly and obey.

 

"You should know that everyone misses you."

"...I know.. I'll make it up to you when I really come back later."

 

Cale looked away from Ron guiltily.

 

That's right... don't let this trip be in vain.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Here!! Uh... why so small?"

 

As usual, Cale happily pocketed the gold and coins that priestess Adite gave him.

 

"Can I talk to World Tree-nim?"

"Yes yes yes, World Tree-nim is waiting for you."

 

Cale nodded and followed Adite who looked at Cale's small form and the blessings of many gods.

When he got there, Cale closed his eyes as usual and touched the world tree which continued to rustle, as if welcoming Cale.

 

"Long time no see, Cale."

 

The soft voice made Cale lift the corners of his lips in pleasure.

 

"Long time no see, World Tree-nim."

"Do you want to ask about replacement sources?"

"Yes."

 

Cale answered directly.

There was another rustle of leaves and then there was a sound like an elder sighing.

 

"You are too kind, Cale."

"..what the.."

why are discussing about that again?

"But I'm trash?"

 

Cale said with a sullen voice but a soft laugh answered him.

 

"Okay. That's possible."

 

Cale frowned in confusion.

 

"Will there be no limits because you said this..?"

"This world has no source, so this is not something that is hidden or even a secret of the world."

"..yes."

 

There was a calm aura present beside him, which made Cale confused again.

Before Cale opened his mouth, the world tree said calmly.

 

"Open your eyes. It's a world tree seed, you can plant it and make it connected to the world. It will grow to replace the source."

 

Cale opened his eyes and saw a small tree with a soft green glow at its foot.

Cale closed his eyes again.

 

"Isn't this a burden on you?"

"It's okay, you've helped this world a lot. This is just a little help."

"Is there anything else I need to do?"

"Tell me how the source works. I will tell you the exact steps when I hear your story."

 

Cale opened his mouth.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Eruhaben-nim."

 

Eruhaben, who was looking at Elves, who were greeting him happily, glanced at Cale lightly.

 

"..Grandpa Haben."

"Done?"

"Yes."

"Cale."

"Yes."

"That's not something that will harm you, right?"

 

Cale had explained everything that needed to be explained to Eruhaben when they were leaving. Not because of what, it was because Eruhaben really forbade Cale from going to the world tree and talking alone before he knew Cale's reasons.

So Cale was forced to say the matter, that he was going to help other world people to 'survive'.

 

That's right... I just want that people to live a normal life.

 

Cale of course ignored the words of the world tree which warned Cale to water the world tree with force full of life, after 'all the information' had been implanted into the young tree.

...so that young tree can have vitality and absorb 'information' quickly. 

 

You-know-what-is-called-by-force-full-of-life.jpg

-....💓

"No. Besides, I'm just helping, that's not my world. I just want to provide a solution."

 

Eruhaben looked at Cale carefully.

But Cale's eyes were firm and it seemed like he was honest. It didn't seem like there was anything else (Did you forget that Cale never thought long about things related to himself, Eruhaben?).

So Eruhaben just nodded.

It had been 2 hours since Cale talked and explained with world tree.

Previously, he even stopped by his inn first to greet Beacrox.

And also to Mogoru to see Jack and Hannah and other colleagues there.

 

I must thank they for help in advance.

 

What Cale meant was when fighting monsters controlled by Hunters.

Cale nodded seeing that 5 hours had passed and looked at the blue screen.

...then freezes.

 

"Fuck-"

"Cale?"

 

Cale could only curse these annoying bastards who couldn't let Cale rest in peace loudly.

Even though he intended to relax one more day here.

Even though Cale fell asleep again before and it was quite a long time, it wasn't rest.

Even he had not see any wolf cubs in Harris village.

He hasn't even sat down to drink tea and eat cookies.

He hasn't even play with the children!!!

Cale felt like he was going to roar and go berserk right now.

Not because of anything.

He saw 'Kim Dokja' that bastard.

Has wings and horns

 

damn it

 

And fighting with members of his own group.

 

what happened?!

 

Cale stroked his forehead and looked at Eruhaben who was looking at him with worry.

 

"I have to go back."

"...now?"

"Yes."

"..can't you wait?"

"..sorry Eru- granpa Haben."

 

Eruhaben frowned and waved his hand.

 

"Then let's go back to Puzzle town."

 

Cale thanked Eruhaben.

He had to hit that bastard's head.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Should I wear this?"

 

Alberu nodded after seeing his artwork.

He took his childhood clothes and dressed Cale in lots of jewels.

Now Cale is like a cute little prince.

 

"My dongsaeng must look like dongsaeng of a crown prince."

"Did you forget that I was there fighting instead of attending the banquet?"

"What's wrong with it? Everyone had cast light spells and attached them to this vampire's robes. You can fight without being distracted, stay clean, don't even have to bother changing clothes."

"..."

"Now no one will take care of you, so this is what we can do."

 

Cale glanced at Eruhaben, the group of wizards and dragons who were wearing satisfied faces.

 

"...I'm not a child."

"Those bastards of radishe, lion and bear say that you are uncomfortable getting dirty and don't like clothes that interfere with movement. This is the best."

"...those bastards are talking nonsense. And this is too luxurious."

 

Cale now even forgot not to curse in front of the children, because everything was always surprising.

 

"Is it light?"

"...light."

"Disrupting movement?"

"..no."

"Good."

 

Alberu patted Cale's shoulder in satisfaction.

 

"I've been too long."

"You only took 7 minutes from World Tree-nim to here and it took no more than 20 minutes to dress up. Why is it taking so long?"

"Hyung-nim! This is a real emergency!"

 

Alberu was dissatisfied with Cale who was more worried about otherworlders.

 

"Okay, here's your spatial bag. There is a lot of food and potions. Gold plaque a gift from me, 'Cookies' from radish, milk and tea."

"...I'm not a picnic, and why do you always look emotional when you mention Barrow's cookies? This is really delicious, try it hyung-nim."

 

Alberu smiled coldly which made Cale even more confused.

 

no, why are you even more annoyed?

 

Putting the spatial bag into Cale's inner robe pocket. Alberu sighed and hugged Cale.

Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Eruhaben, even Barrow, Sayeru and Dorph, who seemed to be running from disaster, cried hysterically and hugged Cale.

 

"Cale, hurry home and save your uncle lion!!!"

 

Cale watched as Dorph was crying sadly and whining, immediately quieting down when Rasheel patted his shoulder.

 

"Okay, this isn't goodbye."

 

Awkward with everyone's crying, Cale could only rub the back of his neck in embarrassment.

 

"Cale."

 

Deruth opened the door and entered.

 

"Don't get hurt."

 

It was seen that Deruth ran away from the capital's banquet after he found out that Cale was leaving again.

Originally Duke Henituse had to attend the banquet, he had already made a video call. Didn't expect that his father would still come straight here.

..but.

 

"Where's Fredo?"

"Don't talk about that vampire."

 

Cale didn't hear his father's growl, and thought.

It was quite strange to see that bastard not show up. He even appeared at the inn when Cale visited the eastern continent.

 

the words 'see you later' makes me suspicious...

 

Cale narrowed his eyes remembering that Vampire's words.

 

"Cale?"

 

Cale was pulled back from his thoughts at Deruth's call and then nodded after hugging Deruth tightly.

 

"Your mother and siblings wanted to come but.."

"It's okay, I'll come back later too."

 

Deruth nodded while holding back his tears.

 

"I'm leaving"

 

Cale took 2 steps back and smiled.

White light enveloped him.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


~~~~~~


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The group members were still watching Kim Dokja with confused expressions. The expressions showed they didn't know what was going on. Yoo Joonghyuk who was thrown by the force during the struggle over the rock was still coughing up blood on the wall.

Kim Dokja looked at them for a moment before glancing at the walls of the hall. Its appearance is reflected in the polished stone walls.

Black wings grew from its shoulders and small horns rose from its head. Traces of demonic energy were imprinted on the skin like stigmas. The body was also three or four times larger than usual and the muscles throughout his body were greatly expanded.

Kim Dokja laughed.

 

'I wonder how Cale would react if he saw me. Why is he still not back.... I hope nothing happens to him..'

"T-This is ridiculous! Why Dokja-ssi... demon king...? "

"What the hell? What should we do?"

 

Yoo Sangah and Lee Jihye shouted.

Jung Heewon, Lee Hyunsung, Lee Gilyoung, Shin Yoosung... even Cho Youngran and Gong Pildu. Everyone looked at Kim Dokja with shocked expressions.

Kim Dokja watched them and opened his mouth. 

 

"From now on, you have to hunt me."

 

 

 

[The first phase of the '73rd demon king' will begin.]

[The attack time limit is 30 minutes.]

 

 

 

"There's no time. Get started quickly. "

 

Violent energy flowed in his body. Even if he was hit passively, he couldn't help wondering what members of his group would be able to reduce his health in the given time.

Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung stared desperately and shouted. 

 

"I don't want to fight Dokja-ssi!"

“I can’t follow your command!”

 

Kim Dokja could understand their feelings. He would also hesitate if he were in the same situation as them. He laughed at them on purpose.

 

"I don't know why you're so serious. Have you forgotten who I am? I'm Kim Dokja. I will not die even when killed. "

 

The innocent Lee Hyunsung was shaken by those words. 

 

"...Are you going to live again after this?"

"Yes."

"But I heard...!"

"Yoo Joonghyuk was deliberately trying to provoke you."

 

Kim Dokja didn't use the Incite skill but conflicting emotions appeared on people's faces. Perhaps their trust in him and the burden of attacking clashed within them.

 

'It's a good thing Cale isn't here, that kid is the only one who can't be lied to.'

"Trust me. This is the most ideal way. "

 

The group members eventually had to attack. That's because there is no other way. 

If they didn't kill him, everyone here would die.

Han Sooyoung stared with scary eyes. Kim Dokja sent a signal to her before she could open her mouth.

 

"Han Sooyoung."

 

Han Sooyoung paled as she read Kim Dokja's lips.

 

'You are the only one. You have to be responsible. '

 

Kim Dokja knew that and Han Sooyoung did too. The group members were stronger than other incarnations but they couldn't think calmly in this situation. On the other hand, Han Sooyoung was quicker and more realistic when assessing the situation than anyone else here.

 

"...You are always like this, Kim Dokja." 

 

Han Sooyoung said through gritted teeth.

 

"Do you think I'm an emotionless monster? I'll definitely report everything that happens along the way and make Cale hate you."

 

Kim Dokja laughed bitterly, he was sure there would be a better plan if Cale were there.

Here's a hunch.

But, unfortunately...

Han Sooyoung glanced between him and then the members. Everyone's eyes were focused on her. It was as if everything would be decided by her words.

Han Sooyoung breathed heavily before opening her mouth. 

 

“Everyone, wake up. Do you want everyone here to die?”

 

Kim Dokja smiled. Yes, she's fine.

 

"We have to kill Kim Dokja."

 

This is Han Sooyoung.

 

"I don't want to! I don't want to! Hyung! "

 

Han Sooyoung grabbed Lee Gilyoung as he ran towards him.

 

"Stupid child. Listen well. "

 

Lee Gilyoung gasped and struggled. Han Sooyoung growled as she grabbed Lee Gilyoung by the collar.

 

"Don't whine. Are you the one who wants to die, not Kim Dokja?"

"A-Ahhh..."

"You are all the same. You guys don't want to sacrifice yourselves so don't be hypocritical. Instead of dying, say thank you and swing your weapon! "

 

Han Sooyoung's clones, which had grown by dozens, simultaneously opened their mouths.

 

"I don't know whether Kim Dokja will come back or not. We will die if we don't kill him in the next 30 minutes. That's the only thing I need to know. "

 

Han Sooyoung's clone rushed towards him with red eyes. 

Kim Dokja spoke towards her. 

 

"Thank you."

 

Han Sooyoung bit her lip until it bled.

 

"I swear I will make Cale hate you."

"...don't.."

 

Kim Dokja couldn't help but chuckle when Han Sooyoung swung her dagger at him. The rain of attacks didn't do much damage to the body but this was just the beginning.

Yoo Sangah received his gaze and slowly stood up. 

 

"Dokja-ssi."

 

It was hard to know what she had decided because an unknown feeling was in her eyes.

Kim Dokja nodded in response when being hit by Han Sooyoung.

 

"I think Dokja-ssi is not a person who would hurt others without thinking. Do you have a plan? Did you purposely direct this scenario? "

"Yes, that's right."

"Really?" 

 

Yoo Sangah cried. 

 

"... Should I trust you again? As usual..."

 

Kim Dokja knew this would happen ever since he had a bad feeling... after he found out Cale was missing. The constellations said they didn't know Cale's location, but that... was it true? He is loved by constellations, something bad will definitely happen if that child is evacuated.

But this is a good thing. (No, Cale is just on vacation...)

Yoo Sangah roughly wiped her tears. She raised her dagger and participated in the battle.

Han Sooyoung's lips twitched. 

 

"...I thought you'd sit back and whine."

"Please be quiet."

 

Han Sooyoung and Yoo Sangah's daggers placed small wounds on the shoulders and back. However, they still lacked strength.

The remaining time is 25 minutes. That was a tight amount of time if they wanted to use the formation.

Kim Dokja looked at Lee Hyunsung. 

 

"Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Are you going to let the Grup members die? "

"..."

"Didn't you say you'd never lose an empty cartridge again?"

"D-Dokja-ssi..."

"It's not just one cartridge."

 

Lee Hyunsung's eyes shook like the sea meeting the wind.

 

[Constellation 'Master of Steel' deeply immersed.]

 

Time passed before Lee Hyunsung shouted at the sky. He used Steel Transformation and rushed towards Kim Dokja. 

A hard body crashed into Kim Dokja and there was a strong shock.

Kim Dokja's vision shook slightly. 

Lee Hyunsung used Great Mountain Smash, but he seemed more defensive than offensive. When would he see a rough man cry?

Next was the sound of the magic tower being fired. Kim Dokja laughed when he heard the sound and turned to that side.

Indeed, this was why he couldn't hate him. Gong Pildu frowned as hard as he could as he activated the Armed Fortress tower. Of course, he didn't just get hit.

 

 

 

[The probability of the scenario dominates your body.]

 

 

 

Regardless of desires, his body will act as a demon king. Of course, the attacks were in a perfect pattern so the group members could easily deal with them.

 

"Everyone, stay awake. Now this is the second phase. "

 

The second phase of the 73rd demon king begins. To thwart this, special support is needed.

 

"Cho Youngran-ssi."

 

Cho Youngran received Kim Dokja's gaze and invoked the power of the Mechanical Gate Array Method.

As if the air was drained through ventilator, demonic energy it emitted disappeared into the hole she created. Her skin quickly turned white as she dealt with the demon king energy.

Blood spilled from her lips when Cho Youngran said.

 

"Sookyung-ssi will be sad."

"She already knows."

 

The demonic energy diminishes and the group members attack again. However, they still lack damage. 

Kim Dokja paid attention to those who had not participated. Lee Jihye bit her lip and finally took out her sword. 

 

"Ahjussi, don't take revenge later."

"I won't."

 

Lee Jihye smiled weakly at his words.

 

"... However, my attacks are weak and won't hurt. My constellation is only top class. "

"The Duke of Loyalty and Warfare is not that weak. Jihye will find it soon. "

 

Lee Jihye used Song of the Sword and aimed for his weakness. The attacks overlap and a tingling sensation begins to appear on the skin. 

The damage is enough. Now he needed people who could deal the final blow.

 

"Jung Heewon-ssi."

 

As if she had been waiting, Jung Heewon slowly drew her sword. 

 

"In the past... do you remember what you asked me?"

"What?"

"You asked me to be your friend."

 

He remembered. At the Dungeon Theater, Kim Dokja asked Jung Heewon to be his and Cale's trusted friend.

 

"Now Dokja-ssi asked your friend to do something like this."

 

Kim Dokja fell silent.

 

"...What kind of friend?" 

 

Jung Heewon raised her sword and ran towards him. 

 

"What kind of friend must kill another friend to live? Cale definitely wouldn't like this either. Don't you usually listen to him? I'm sure Cale will agree with me. So why?"

 

Jung Heewon triggered Demon Slaying and started attacking his body. However, the sword only made a rough sound.

Kim Dokja told her. 

 

"Because you are a trustworthy friend, I place life in your hands."

"..."

"Heewon-ssi, you have to do it properly. Thinking that I would come back to life and stab me as hard as possible. "

"Dokja-ssi is really... Would you say the same thing if Cale were here?"

 

Kim Dokja laughed.

 

'Do I look brave enough to say this to Cale? He would have already persuaded Constellations and Dokkaebi if he was here.'

 

Jung Heewon raised her sword towards Kim Dokja. The power of Hell Flames Ignition appeared around Jung Heewon's body.

Jung Heewon's eyes turned red as she began to concentrate her power. Its true power was when the power of the Judge of Destruction was added to the Hell Flames Ignition.

Kim Dokja became a demon king and was a suitable target for that power.

 

 

 

[Character 'Jung Heewon' has activated Judgment Time!]

 

 

 

[Many constellations of absolute good system agree to activation the skill.]

[There is only one constellation that strongly opposes skill activation.]

[Skill activation has been cancelled.]

 

A confused Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja and he stared into the air. It was clear who was against the activation of the Time of Judgment.

 

"Demonic Judge of Fire."

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' covering her eyes with a sad expression.]

"...Uriel."

 

Sparks filled the air in response to his call.

 

"Please agree to the activation of the Time of Judgment."

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' shakes her head violently!]

"If you don't do this, your incarnation will die."

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' said that if she did this, you would die.]

 

How good would it be if all constellations were like her? It was regrettable that he had to hurt Uriel.

 

"Uriel, you know. This is just a story. "

 

KIm Dokja speaks like dokkaebi. 

 

"Meanwhile, you must have seen a lot of people die."

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' feeling hopeless, she said that you should at least think about the little one.]

 

The messages themselves described it clearly, she didn't need to make excuses about Cale.

She is a kind constellation. Kim Dokja remembered the small and beautiful Uriel he saw at the party.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' crying and repeatedly shaking her head.]

 

A small face that kept crying and shaking. She is an angel who does not match the modifier 'demon.'

 

"Do what you need to do. Only then will this story be finished. "

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' looking at you.]

 

After a while, Kim Dokja heard the message he had been waiting for.

 

[All constellations of absolute good system support the Time of Judgment.]

 

Finally, a bloody aura rose from Jung Heewon's body. 

 

"...Damn, I really hate the name of this skill."

 

The aura of Judgment Time combined with the power of Hell Flames Ignition and created a surge of incredible magic power. It has the power to destroy all evil in the world.

The Judge of Destruction slashed the demon king's chest with her sword.

Kim Dokja was hit by the flames and pain began to spread throughout the body.

...It hurts. Very painful. The skin cracked due to the high temperature and his eyeballs felt cooked.

Jung Heewon held back her tears and continued to attack. The evil-destroying fire burned away his wounds and his entire body.

Kim Dokja would probably faint from the pain if it weren't for the fourth wall. Even so, his body did not break.

Jung Heewon, who was shocked, asked.

 

"What happened to your body?"

"...The damage may not be enough."

 

The stamina consumption rate accelerated but it was not enough to kill him in the remaining time. 

He didn't expect... even Jung Heewon wouldn't be enough.

Honestly, Kim Dokja was confused. 

Maybe it's because he's rated as a 'narrative level'?

 

[Nebula 'Vedas' is rejoicing in your pain.]

 

 

 

[The remaining attack time is 10 minutes.]

 

 

 

[Constellations of nebula 'Papyrus' are making a toast.].

'This constellation, I curse you wil be hated by Cale. We will hate each other.'

 

The irritated Kim Dokja accidentally swore in his mind.

But this is all just the beginning. A huge shockwave spread through the hall and his body began to grow again.

 

 

 

[Third phase of 'King of Ib 73rd lis' started.]

[Your body has become harder.]

 

 

 

It has now reached the third stage. Kim Dokja shouted without panicking.

 

"Everyone, stay awake! Do you remember?"

 

The group members nodded and skillfully changed formation. 

However, Kim Dokja could see that Cho Youngran's Mechanical Gateway Array Method had collapsed slightly from the explosive increase in her magic power.

In the end, Cho Youngran coughed up blood and sat up. This timing was faster than expected. Demonic energy began to fill the entire hall and group members became weaker as they received debuffs.

Now he had to borrow a hand he didn't want to borrow.

 

[Constellation who doesn't yet have a name is looking at his incarnation.]

 

Shin Yoosung trembled after receiving the message and shook her head. Her incarnation, Shin Yoosung had felt his determination for a long time.

 

'Ahjussi, I can't do it. Please.'

 

Kim Dokja looked at Shin Yoosung.

This is the connection between constellation and incarnation. Instead of speaking a hundred words, he conveyed his indescribable and deep emotions just by looking at her. Shin Yoosung finally burst out crying as the violent emotions were one-sidedly passed on.

 

'I understand.'

 

The pain and bitterness in the little girl's heart resonated and as a constellation, she could hear it more than anyone else.

Shin Yoosung held Gilyoung's hand and stood up. 

 

"Gilyoung. Let's go. We have to do it. "

 

Shin Yoosung's eyes glowed yellow. The characteristics of the Master Beast began to manifest. There was violent shaking in the hall and Kim Dokja immediately heard a tearing sound. The snout of a giant beast appeared in the gap.

Chimera dragon. The giant monster that would later become a destructive species flapped its giant wings as it was summoned to the hall. However, the chimera dragon hesitated instead of attacking when it saw it.

 

 

 

[Class 2 monster species, 'Chimera Dragon' refused his master's orders.]

[Class 2 monster species, 'Chimera Dragon' feel afraid of 73rd demon king.]

 

 

 

Blood flowed from Shin Yoosung's nose. She couldn't control a Class 2 monster by herself yet. Kim Dokja watched Lee Gilyoung and said. 

 

"Gilyoung. Think of this as a game. "

 

Lee Gilyoung looked at him. 

He also looked into the child's eyes and remembered the words he had once spoken as they walked through the darkness.

It was a conversation that occurred when they strolled together through the darkness of Geumho Station. Moments that pass like they don't exist, become precious memories that return.

 

"Even if I die, I will come back. I promise."

 

These stories became the power to kill him.

 

"...Aaaaaah!" 

 

Lee Gilyoung howled and used Taming.

 

 

 

[The remaining attack time is 9 minutes.]

 

 

 

The chimera dragon was controlled by Taming two children and started crying in pain.

The chimera dragon sucked in all the air around it. The chimera dragon sucked in even the magic and started opening its huge snout towards Kim Dokja.

It was dark magic power. A huge light circle was created between the fierce fangs. It was a weapon that only a dragon, the peak of monsters, could use.

Breath. Kim Dokja was hit by Breath and his body was torn apart again. It was a mind-blowing shock

Not only the Chimera dragon's Breath, there is Igneel's breath which is still hiding under Yoosung's clothes.

That little dragon was very quiet and had never joined in the fight since Cale disappeared. This was the first time since Cale disappeared that he helped.

This is enough thanks.

But despite experiencing this great shock, his body was still alive. The group members were shocked by his pitiful appearance but they should not stop.

Kim Dokja straightened his torn lips and said. 

 

"Con… tinue.”

 

If they don't do it now, there won't be another chance.

 

[Several constellations noticed your sacrifice.]

[Many constellations are amazed by your will.]

 

The chimera dragon was exhausted from the use of Breath and its huge body lay on the ground. Luckily, that chimera dragon sucked away most of the rampaging magic power but the attack power of the group members was reduced.

 

"Damn, I'm running out of magic power!"

 

 

 

[The remaining capture time is 5 minutes.]

 

 

 

His preparations for dealing with the 73rd demon king were up to here. So from now on... Kim Dokja will have to hand it over to someone else.

 

"Kim Dokja." 

 

Yoo Joonghyuk got up from the stone wall and watched him.

Kim Dokja saw that Lee Seolhwa was exhausted by his side. She had probably poured all her magic power into healing. He saw many emotions cross Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes when he identified him as the demon king.

 

"Don't make an expression like that. You can't change what has happened. Don't you know? "

 

Yoo Joonghyuk wiped his bleeding lips and muttered. 

 

"I should be the one to die here."

 

Luckily, Yoo Joonghyuk is Yoo Joonghyuk. He had already accepted that he had to kill him.

Yoo Joonghyuk rushed towards Kim Dokja with the Heaven Shaking Sword. Every blow made him feel that his physical strength had been reduced. He didn't say anything but his despair was conveyed every time the blade cut Kim Dokja.

 

 

 

[The remaining capture time is 4 minutes.]

 

 

 

For us, we weren't even given time to feel hopeless.

 

"Let's end it now, Yoo Joonghyuk. Get 'it' out. "

"I don't know what you mean."

"Don't play around. I know you didn't use it on purpose. "

"...If I use this, you can't be resurrected."

"That's why you're going to use it. It would be difficult if I came back again as a demon king. "

"..."

"What if the scenario ends up being ruined? You have to stop thinking about it. "

 

Yoo Joonghyuk glared at Kim Dokja without speaking.

 

「Do you have any ideas? 」

 

Kim Dokja just laughed at his question. Yoo Joonghyuk hesitated before finally taking out a sword.

Heavenly Sword of Gathering Clouds. Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi. It was a sword obtained from Yamata no Orochi in Peace Land.

Yoo Joonghyuk spoke in a gloomy voice. 

 

"I hope the time where I have to use this will never come."

"Me too. However, now is the time. "

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' feels despair.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is sighing deeply.]

[Constellation 'Queen of the Darkest Spring' hold her breath.]

 

The power gained by a story will eventually crumble because of a story. His Eight Lives attribute comes from the power of Yamata no Orochi. This power is definitely vulnerable to the death weapon that killed Yamata no Orochi. Maybe he would lose all the rest of his life if Kim Dokja was cut by this sword.

Yoo Joonghyuk opened his mouth. 

 

"... To be honest, there is no certainty in this matter. The duration of Giant Body Transformation has ended and I'm not confident in my current attack power. "

"Don't worry about it."

 

Kim Dokja could see Shin Yoosung shaking her head at him.

 

[Constellation who doesn't yet have a name has given his incarnation a 'stigma'.]

 

There was a dazzling light and the stigma was nestled inside Shin Yoosung.

 

 

 

[Stigma 'Sacrifice Will 'Lv. 1'has been activated!]

 

 

 

The stigma caused a brilliant light to emerge from Shin Yoosung's body.

 

 

 

[The master of the stigma risks his life for others.]

[The attack power of the group is greatly increased in proportion to the desperation of their lives.]

 

 

 

The exhausted eyes of the group members started to become energetic again.

Sacrifice’s Will.

It was a stigma that didn't sit well with him. One thing is certain. His death is now confirmed.

 

"Thanks for everything."

 

 

 

[The remaining capture time is 3 minutes.]

 

 

 

The group members ran.

Lee Hyunsung, Jung Heewon, Shin Yoosung, Lee Gilyoung, Yoo Sangah, Gong Pildu, Lee Jihye...

They cry, scream or are filled with deep anger. Everyone comes towards him. His vision gradually diminishes and all characters became landscape. KIm Dokja looked at them and laughed.

 

「 Incarnation Kim Dokja will be killed by the person he loves most. 」

 

He had forgotten. All prophecies cannot be interpreted literally. In this Star Stream, people are the stories.

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' looking at you.]

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' looking at you.]

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' looking at you.]

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' looking at you.]

[Constellation 'Maritime War God' looking at you.]

 

As the gazes of countless stars in the sky poured towards him, a story flowed towards him.

 

"Ahhhhhh!"

 

Parents, friends, and lovers were all stories.

 

 

 

[The remaining capture time is 2 minutes.]

 

 

 

This wasn't the Ways of Survival he knew but—it was a more beautiful story than the Ways of Survival.

 

[A constellation of a small planet is looking at you.]

[All constellations on the Korean Peninsula are looking at you.]

 

That is his story. Kim Dokja laughed when Yoo Joonghyuk's sword pierced his heart.

 

 

 

[Your fate has come true.]

 

 

 

Kim Dokja's body slowly sank and Yoo Joonghyuk held him. 

 

"Kim Dokja."

"It's a really great story. Right? "

 

Yoo Joonghyuk looked at him silently. Kim Dokja couldn't find the words and just watched. It was as if he had always been destined to do this.

 

 

 

[The Heavenly Sword Effect of Gathering Clouds has destroyed all remaining additional lives.]

[You can no longer resurrect.]

 

 

 

Kim Dokja finally looked up at the sky. A cluster of nebulae in the middle of the night sky. Vedas, Olympus, Papyrus...

He would never forget what they had done.

Then the sky flashed.

 

[Constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' didn't expect your death.]

 

The stars shone brightly as if responding to his will.

 

[Constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon'; didn't expect your death.]

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' didn't expect your death.]

[Constellation ' Demonic Judge of Fire ' do not wish for your death.]

 

Kim Dokja looked up at the sky and laughed. Because of these people, he hated constellations but couldn't hate the story.

 

"Let's meet again, Yoo Joonghyuk."

 

The demon king's power disappeared and at the same time, strength drained from his breasts.

 

 

 

[The main scenario has ended.]

[Seoul Dome has been liberated.]

 

 

 

A small black hole appeared in the air behind him. His body was slowly sucked into it. Legs, body, arms… they turned into powder and were slowly sucked away.

 

"Kim Dokja! No! Kim Dokja! "

 

At the last moment, he held hia neck tightly. However, it was too late.

Kim Dokja's vision turned black and he was sucked into an empty void. The watching constellation eyes began to disappear one by one. He left the channel area.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' didn't expect your death!]

 

In the distant night sky, a single star was desperately blinking at him.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire' didn't expect your death!]

 

Yes, you can stop now. Uriel.

 

[Constellation 'Demonic Judge of Fire'-

 

Thank You.

The stars in the night sky came out one after another and Incarnation Kim Dokja’s story finally ended.

 

[Constellations of the absolute good system have withdrawn the mark of ‘evil’ from you.]

 

 

 

[Your incarnation body has been completely destroyed.]

[You have failed the scenario.]

[You have been removed from the scenario.]

[Star Stream will announce your modifier.]

 

 

 

In the distant darkness, Star Stream quietly whispered to him.

 

 

 

[Your modifier is 'Demon King of Salvation.']

 

 

 

But then he felt as if his collar was being pulled.

But how can that be?

 

"Don't run, you bastard."

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' shows his status]

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' make you as his subordinate]

[Status '??' Constellation 'Supreme Commander' meet the requirements]

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' take half your pain]

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' made the decision to be responsible to his 'subordinates']

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' binds constellation 'Demon King of Salvation']

 

Kim Dokja could only stare blankly into space.

 

'Who..'


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile, Yoo Joonghyuk, who failed to pull Cale's cloak that had entered the black hole, could only be stunned and frozen.

Everyone fell silent including constellations.

 

"..Cale-nim?"

 

Lee Hyunsung could only mutter blankly.

The little prince who suddenly appeared in the white light with red hair was definitely Cale who had been missing for a long time.

But..

 

"...er.. can anyone explain something...?"

 

Han Sooyoung also could only stare at constellations and Dokkaebi who were also frozen.

 

"Cale.. constellation..?"

 

Lee Gilyoung also muttered in confusion.

 

"Eh?"

"Huh."

"..?"

"Oh.."

"Oh my.."

"Ouch."

"Now what...?"

"..."

"?????"

 

They all froze in confusion.

Of course no one noticed except Shin Yoosung, who felt that her clothes (which were usually gripped by Igneel's claws) were light. Who knows that a dragon succeeded in doing what Yoo Joonghyuk failed to do...

Gudjob Igneel!

 

"Kyuu!!" 

(I'm the best!!)

By. Igneel.

Notes:

Isn't this a beautiful cliff?
You can see sunset from there-
Ahem.

I mean, see you later~~

Chapter 95: Bonus Chapter

Summary:

This episode is from Barrow's point of view.

Notes:

Assuming you are Barrow, this is a small slice of his life.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I died.

I... really died.

I could only helplessly look at Cale Henituse who was stabbing something in the air.

I'm sure that something, is my life...

And this will end my reincarnated life.

Angry?

Initially.

But that anger changed in an instant.

Disappointed, with my life which has never been in my favor in the slightest.

Sad, with all the plans that only end up turning to dust like my body right now.

And...

Relieved.

Correct.

Because I'm somehow free.

I should hate Cale Henituse, right?

But I feel it again.

I can finally feel something again...

But there is no hatred there.

I know that I might be crazy.

But I only felt relief and gratitude at the end.

To Cale Henituse who killed me.

aah... 

I hope... 

I hope... 

ha ha ha ha

I can't hope.

Hasn't my reincarnation ended?

How dare I ask for a normal happy life?

In that case..

Cale.

I'm also called Cale.

So Cale Henituse.

Be happy with my part.

Ah..

I miss Naru.

My sweet nephew.

I originally just used that kid.

But..

The last time I hugged him when Fredo was lying sick...

I somehow feel warmth and comfort...

Even though I want to buy a lot of food for him after this...

But luckily I died.

If I love him..

He will also die because of my curse, right?

So it's a good thing for me to die before hand, right?

But why..

Why does my heart hurt?

Naru...

The only creature that makes me feel warm even for a moment.

Ha ha ha ha...

...I think I'm crazy.

It seems like I'm really dead.

In that case..

So be it.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Uwaaaaaaaaa"

 

What sound is that?

Why can't I move?

Warm.

Did someone hug me?

Warm.

It's really warm.

I-

 

"This baby sure is noisy."

 

Yes?

 

"So be it, I will use it to climb the Henituse family."

 

What?

What did this woman say?

Henituse... Cale's Henituse?

No.

I don't want to be a Villain anymore.

Please don't.

Don't!!

 

"UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"

"This kid, why are you screaming! If it wasn't for that idiot Henituse I would have killed you!"

 

Why?

I know that this body is a baby's body, right?

But why?

I'm sure.

This child's instincts are sure.

She's my mother.

But why..?

He hates me..?

Ah.. 

This is karma.

This is my karma.

Retribution for my sins.

Then it's okay.

I'm sure this really is my last reincarnation, so it's okay.

I will atone for my sins.

That's okay..

Correct..

It doesn't matter..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-plak

 

...it hurts.

 

"I told you to act spoiled and attract your father's attention! Are you stupid? Now he has a daughter!! She will replace you. We will be thrown away. Thrown away!!"

 

I know..

But I can't act spoiled.

I'm just a reincarnator who only knows how to kill and make death tricks.

What can I do with good things?

I..

useless..?

 

"Now stand up and think about your mistakes!"

 

But it's raining.

My feet scraped the table when you dragged me...

I'm hurt.

The rain makes my wounds hurt.

 

"...Moth-"

"Don't call me mother!"

-Brak

 

Ah... don't close the door.

It's cold.

It's cold mom.

Can you hug me like when I was a baby?

A moment.

Only a moment.

Please.

Uh...

I hope..

I hope I can't feel anything like before.

This...

It gets better, right?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Pity..."

"Wawawa!"

"That's right, it's your brother. He has a fever... isn't that a shame?"

"Babaawaa!!"

"Shhh, don't be loud. We can't get close, Hannah, you'll get sick too. Once you're healthy, we'll ask him to play with us, okay?"

"Waa!!"

"Our Hannah smart."

 

Who..

Baby?

Baby's voice, right?

My throat is burning.

Dizzy.

My body... hurts.

Mother..

...I'm sick.

 

"..Mother.."

"Quickly call a doctor."

"Yes madam."

"Hold Hannah."

"Yes Madam."

 

There are footsteps.

Someone approaches.

Is that my mother?

Warm...

Warm palms.

 

"You'll be well soon, don't worry son."

 

Not my mother.

So who.

It's useless.

I can't see anything.

Blur...

Who..

Why..

Why are you nice to me?

Thank You.

Thank you... for your pity...

Ah.. I'm sleepy.

 

"...high..."

"..do... medicine..."

 

I can't hear anything.

Let's sleep.

Surely I'll be fine if I fall asleep.

Only when I sleep does all the pain disappear.

This time too...

I'm sure..


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Why didn't he come! Why didn't he come! It's all your fault! It's your fault for getting close to that bitch. You should hate her and curse her to death like me."

"It hurts mother."

 

it hurt..

Don't pull my hair.

Don't drag me.

This hurts.

I know you hate her.

But I can't hate a woman who always worries about me, mom.

She laughed with me.

She give me a little warmth that I didn't deserve.

Sorry mom.

 

"I'm sorry mother."

"I understand."

 

..What?

 

"My love loves you, so he will definitely come if you are sick, right?"

 

...Mother?

 

"He would definitely see me if you were hurt, wouldn't he?"

 

Your face is scary mom.

You scared me.

No...

Don't drag me anymore..

My bruised body hurts.

Why are you holding that knife...?

 

"...Mother..?"

"He will come when you are hurt.. yes yes.. so my child... come here sweety."

 

Don't...

I have to run.

Stairs.

I saw the stairs.

If I'm go down and leave.

 

"Ah."

"WHY RUN WHY RUN WHY RUN!!!"

"M-mom. Put the knife down mom."

"WHY DON'T YOU LOVE ME!!"

 

But I love you. 

I love you mom.

You are my only  family.

 

"WHY DID YOU GO AWAY!!!!"

 

Ah..

The knife will stab me...

I shouldn't be afraid.

Haven't I also faced swords, daggers and even magic before?

This is easy.

It won't hurt.

Would it be better if... I just died?

Why am I alive again?

Why didn't the god of death take me away?

Did even the god of death not have enough and punish me?

I..

But, I want to live.

I want to live life.

Even if life is worse than death.

Can't I live properly just one last time in this world?

I..

 

"Ugh."

 

I want to live mother.

If I get stabbed in this situation....

I will die!

 

"Uh.."

-Grudududududu

-Braak

 

What..

 

"Mother..?"

 

Why did mom fall?

 

"M-Mother?"

 

The floor is slippery.

Is this because of the tears and water on my clothes after I was drowned by mother, earlier?

Mother slipped and fell when I ducked to avoid it.

 

"Mom...?"

 

But this is not what I want.

 

"No.."

 

There's blood..

Why is there blood flowing under the mother's body?

 

"No!"

 

Move.

Move my body.

Please move.

 

"Help!!"

 

Anybody.

Help my mother.

My body is stiff, so someone.

 

"Help!!!!"

 

Move!

I have to go down.

 

"Ugh."

-Thud

 

My knees feel weak.

But I have to get up.

I have to take mom to hospital.

 

-dudududududu

"Mother!"

 

No!!

Mother stab her chest.

 

"D-don't die."

 

I have to seek help.

Run.

Run outside and get help.

 

"Help!!"

 

Hoarse.

My throat hurts.

 

"Help my mother!"

 

My eyes are hot.

 

"Please anyone!!"

 

I have to go to the main house.

This is a residential complex so it's natural that there are no people.

So.

 

"Hel- cough Help!"

 

My heart hurts.

She's my mother.

Even though she is.

She's my mother.

My only  family.

Even if there is a father. 

But mother was the first person to give me warmth.

This is strange..

I also thought about Cale Henituse.

At that time..

Does he also feel this way when his family is in danger...?

In that case..

This is also karma, isn't it?

Ah...

This is my karma...

What right do I have to call out injustice?

...This..

MY KARMA.

 

-baam!

"Barrow?!"

"Help."

-Pluk

"Don't kneel, child!"

"What is it?"

"I don't know, my husband."

"Help."

"Brother Ballou?"

"Please help my mother."

 

Please..

This is my karma but don't involve my mother..

This is my karma because I also separated a mother dragon from her eggs...

But please don't take away my only mother..

Although this is unfair to the mother of dragon...

But please don't take away my mother who sometimes gives me warmth..

 

"Please."

"CALL AN AMBULANCE!"

"Yes, master!!"

 

Ah..

Dark..

Dizzy..

I.. 

..can't sleep.

I must..

...accompany mother..

 

"Blother!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"She's dead."

"Thank God, that woman was really crazy. She drugged the master and made herself pregnant. Then came asking for title, crazy woman."

"I know?"

"That's right. Even though Master has given her a lot of things, she's still not satisfied and asks for more."

"I feel sorry for madam..."

"Yes... madam even took care of that bitch child tenderly."

"Do you remember when Madam invited her to drink hot tea and that bitch got hot tea poured on madam?"

"Agh I remember! I really wanted to pull that bitch's hair."

"But she died."

"Yes, God's fair."

"...Don't insult my mother..."

"Hah?"

"O-oh, young master Barrow."

"..don't insult my mother..she is dead, so please don't insult her again..."

"Young master I have to pick up the dry cleaning."

"I also have to clean the young lady's room."

"Ah... it seems I haven't cleaned the stairs on the second floor. Excuse me, young master."

...

 

I am used to.

But I still feel pain even though I'm used to it.

They said I was lucky because my family loved me.

But am I happy..?

I don't know anymore.

 

"Blother?"

 

Hannah...

My half- younger sister.

 

"Let's play!!"

 

I'm sure she knows what that maid is talking about.

 

"Come on, come on!!"

 

Don't drag me.

Don't play with me...

Don't cry to justice, for me.

I'm fine Hannah.

Don't defend me.

Moreover..

This is my karma.

 

"I still love you blother."

"Yes?"

"Me, mom and dad."

"..."

"So don't be sad."

"..."

"You will always be oul family."

 

..do I deserve this happiness..?

Is..

...is this even real?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Don't run Hannah."

"Che, talkative brother!"

"Where's mom?"

"Hm? I heard father crying last night, because work suddenly came. Because of that, mom also had to cancel plans to go to the playground to accompany dad who kept pouting. Dad's face is cute like this, brother!"

"Ha ha ha."

 

It's been 3 years.

I am 13 years old and Hannah is 8 years old.

The maids who insulted me and my mother was fired.

Beautiful happy family...

...this feels strange.

But I have to admit that I'm happy.

Sometimes I even dream of living with Cale Henituse as his uncle.

Naru calls Cale big brother, then Cale and Naru call me uncle.

Our enemy is the villain Choi Han.

 

"Ha ha ha."

"Brother?"

"Hm?"

"Are you happy?"

"Yes."

 

I am happy.

To be honest, I'm still confused about why my subconscious mind made Choi Han a villain.

But I guess it's because I'm jealous of their closeness?

The warmth of Cale family?

What's certain is that I'm very happy.

I'm even sure that I would call Cale my cute nephew if I met Cale.

If only time could be turned back.

Would it be happy if what I dreamed came true and I met Cale?

Can we become allies and I become part of his family too if that happens?

Family...

Yes.

I'm happy to have it.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"I wonder why he is taking care of his illegitimate child."

"Yes. Moreover, he wants to give him a position. Do you remember what happened at yesterday's meeting?"

"I heard the other executives were angry."

"Of course! Having an illegitimate child is already a disgrace, but he wants to give his position?"

"Tsk tsk tsk. If this becomes news, maybe the reporters will go crazy and the stocks will fall."

"That's why it wasn't approved. Yesterday's meeting was very chaotic."

"Haaaah. He's crazy."

 

Oh, I see..

I just want to go to my father's company to deliver lunch.

Now I understand why mother was so worried, about me coming here.

So this happiness is just something fragile.

After 5 years, I only realized it now.

Something disguised to look happy.

Dad and mom protect me.

The reason why I was sent to a regular school.

The reason why I wasn't taken to a public place.

As Hannah said...

Nothing good happens if I go there.

It hurt.

After this heart wound heals.

The open wound hurts again.

I'm hurt dad..

Are.. you have no problem sacrificing a lot of things for me..?

Just an illegitimate child like me?

 

"Barrow?"

 

Ah... how long did I stay here?

Dad's lunch is cold.

 

"Why are you squatting there dear? Are you sick? Come on, daddy will take you to the hospital."

"That's okay."

 

It's okay dad.

It doesn't matter..

Correct.

It's okay.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Dream?

It must be a beautiful dream again.

Hahaha, am I competing with that killer son again this time?

I think in the dream last time, the crown prince was frowning because Cale liked the cookies I made more.

Naru and Cale made a double attack of praise that made that man lock himself in the kitchen.

He's cute too.

Eh..?

Isn't this the scene where Cale killed me?

..I'm floating..

I guess I become a spirit when I die?

Ha ha ha ha

Cale was scolded.

That kid was a mess, I also felt like Cale was crazy when he stabbed himself in the heart.

Uh.

Cale!

The sealed god that you sealed on the plaque has a crack!!

Cale, watch out!

Ah...

That portal.

Where was Cale sent?

The portal swallowed Cale.

Choi Han! 

Slash the portal on your top left!

Don't freeze and move, you guys!!

What..

Who are they?

Who are the people brought by sealed god?

15 people..

15 people in all.

And this is massacre.

The crown prince tried to shoot with a rifle but the bullet shot into his own heart.

An ancient dragon fighting 2 hunters, was exhausted and fell to the ground.

Cale's fat black dragon was controlled and killed many people.

Choi Han was pierced by a sword.

They were tired after the war with me, then the hunter...

No.

The hunter's strength is strong.

Overpowering

Everyone was still in chaos when Cale went missing..

Don't...

Cale will be sad...

That's  his family.

He would be sad if he saw his family die fighting, only to welcome death because of the hunters.

Don't point your sword at little dragon Cale.

Don't direct your magic at the crown prince's elf form.

Enough Choi Han..

If you move, your blood-

Ah..

The ancient dragon really died...

He..

He said sorry..

He said sorry unlucky bastard..

This is about you, right Cale?

Cale...

Your family...

I have to help.

I-

Eh..?

Eye..

That sealed god's eyes are looking at me aren't they?

We...

We look at each other, don't we?

He smiled.

HE'S SMILING!

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

I understand.

From the start, I was the one who was used by him.

I wanted to fool him but I was the one being fooled...

I should be happy because the Cale family is dead right?

No.

I'm not happy.

Where's Cale?

No.

Cale must not see this.

Don't look at this.

Don't-

But Cale has to know about his family.

Ah..

Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah.

Don't kill anyone again.

Stop that disgusting smile, you damn god!

Don't create a sea of blood!!

Don't take Cale's family.

It hurts.

I know it hurts when you lost your family.

I only lost one and it felt like I was going to die.

What if Cale was the one who lost more than one?

He's going crazy.

He would-

Please don't kill anyone again!


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Why are you crying?"

"Hm?"

"Brother is crying when asleep."

"Oh.."

 

Am I dreaming something strange?

Why am I crying?

I don't remember anything?

 

"Why is Hannah here?"

"D-dad said you've been strange since delivering lunch at the company. I just wanted to see you..."

"It's okay, I'll take a shower and change clothes."

"Okay! Auntie and I cooked brother's favorite food!"

"Yes, Yes, Yes"

"Come down quickly!"

-Bam

-Cklek

 

I...

what was that dream?

I remember it was something painful...

very.

Then I...

I see things going backwards?

Correct..

Then everything starts from the beginning again...

But what starts from the beginning?

Cale...

Correct..

There was something like I was repeating the action against Cale all over again from the beginning.

Ugh..

My head hurts.

It's a dream.

Like the strange beautiful dreams before.

It must be a dream.

Yes.

So it's okay.

The strange pain in my heart will definitely disappear...

I have to talk about severing family ties today.

Yes..

Let's stay independent and let this family be happy.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Dream..

This is a dream again...

I remember.

I also had nightmares before.

Cale's family... died.

All  dead.

Then everything went backwards.

Yes.

Why do I forget after waking up?

Now.

Is this another nightmare because I'm conscious?

What-

Hm?

Isn't this subway?

That..

Isn't that Korean writing?

What...

God of death?

I don't know why I know. But I feel like he is the god of death because I am always close to vow of death.

But why would he strangle someone?

He is angry?

Ah... 

Two other gods also seemed to be trying to restrain that person...

His face looked angry..

Can I hear something?

Oh.

I moved closer.

Hm?

Hah?

Cale...

Crazy?

What-

What is this?

What does god of death mean?

Cale tried to commit suicide?

Wait...

What does that mean?

I can't hear well.

I-

Ah.

Broken...

I think I'll wake up...

Haaah..

I must will forgotten again.

Actually...

What am I seeing?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Brother is pale again."

"Yes?"

"Brother... woke up pale again. Had a nightmare?"

 

I don't know...

I do not remember.

But...

I felt it was a scary dream.

What that dream?

 

"Think again brother."

"Hm?"

"Can't you stay?"

 

Can't.

I don't want my karma to happen to you.

You have become my new light.

Sorry Hannah.

 

"Sorry."

"Sniff..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Brother... Sob... can't you really stay?"

"Sorry Hannah."

 

This is the best.

 

"Can't you think about it any more, Barrow?"

"Sorry mom."

 

But I can't be a burden and drag you down because of my karma.

 

"Dad... doesn't want to see me."

 

Yes.. 

It was also natural after the battle of nerves 12 days ago.

I tried to sever family ties.

I stubbornly challenged father for the first time.

 

"At least take the money your father gave you-"

"I told you that I make money from stock games, didn't I mom? Money is no problem. Thank you for everything."

 

After all as a reincarnator, I do a lot of things.

Stock game is very easy.

 

"Barrow, if it's because of your mother-"

"No."

 

I just don't want to drag you all down.

 

"Thank you for everything dad, mom-"

"No!!"

"...Hannah..."

"Why go... sniff."

 

Because this is not my place.

 

"Come on Hannah, don't bother your brother."

"But, but-!"

"Shhh."

"Sniff."

"I go."

"Barrow."

"Hm?"

"Are you sure you can live your own life...? You're only 15 years old."

"Yes."

"Come back if you're having trouble."

"Hm."

"Even if your name is removed as you requested, you are still our child."

"Hm."

"Your father feels the same way."

"Yes mom."

 

I go.

Now I'm independent.

Going to Korea is also good.

I will buy citizenship.

I remember that writing was same as the book in dragon slayer village.

It might be good there.

That's okay.

Wasn't it that before coming here, I always didn't feel anything and was alone?

So it's okay.

But..

Why does this hurt?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"...Sayeru..?"

"?"

 

It really looks like Sayeru, but it can't be right, right?

I have to apologize because it was a wrong person.

 

"Sorry-"

"My liege?"

"?"

"Eh?"

"Ah?"

"Uh?"

"Yes?"

 

Wait.

 

"Is this really you?"

"Is that really you too, my liege?"

"How did you get here..?"

"Eh... how about stopping by my apartment? Let's talk."

 

Yes.

This is better than speaking in a public place and being thought by someone to be crazy because of the content of the conversation.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"So you died and woke up in the body of a dying child in an orphanage when you were 2 years old?"

"Yes."

"Dorph is also there but he was born from a baby?"

"Yes."

"And because his parents had an accident, he was sent to the orphanage where you were, when you met at the age of 5...?"

"Yes."

"Hoo."

"It seems like the god of death saved us?"

 

I guess this is karma.

We are asked to atone for our mistakes.

 

"Is your life good?"

"Yes, my 23 years of life can't be said to be good but I don't think it's that bad. The period of despair wasn't too hard."

 

Of course.

Everyone experienced misfortune.

This is why we were sent here.

 

"Where do you live, my liege?"

"Not far from here."

"Alone?"

"Yes."

"What if we live together?"

"?"

"We can be there for each other anyway."

 

I guess that's a good thing?

We were after all also used to each other after working together.

Life...

..also maybe not so sad.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"You dropped your letter my liege."

"Ah. Thank you."

"Hannah Averry Hanituse...?"

"Yes"

"Wait... you are Henituse, my liege?!"

"What?!"

"..wear your towel Dorph. Stop going out naked."

"Oh."

"Yes, I'm Henituse."

"Uh.."

"I don't hate it."

"Is it true?"

"I thank for freeing me from my reincarnation and curse."

"Well... I guess that's good."

 

Good?

That's not a strange thing..?

I guess it's strange not to hate my enemies?

 

"I know what you're thinking my liege, but we don't hate our killers either."

"Yes?"

"Come to think of it, it's also crazy to do those things. Any normal person, would stop us, right?"

"..."

"So I guess living in a new world without hatred would make life more enjoyable."

 

Yes.

Correct.

Let's live life.

Let's live a joyful life.

 

"Then that's your family my liege?"

"I've cut ties with my family."

"Could it-"

"No, this is what I want. My family would be better off without me."

"..Okay."

"This is from my sister. My younger sister. She often sends letters. And gets angry if I ignore them. I even have to send her a new address if I move... she's a good younger sister."

 

Yes.

Very good.

They didn't give up even after I broke off family ties.

Hannah is getting married, right?

Croft..

I hope he treats Hannah well.

I also have to prepare wedding gifts when the invitations arrive.

I..

..miss them.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"There's no letter for you, liege."

"Dorph?"

"Yeah, look, there aren't any."

"Yes.."

 

It's been 1.5 years and there's been no news from Hannah...

Should I look for it?

But if I looked for it, I would be thought to want the Henituse family property..

Let's wait some more.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"My liege."

"..."

"My liege!"

"Ah. Yes?"

"You're spacing out."

"Oh, sorry."

"Look at this."

"This... what is this?"

"News about Henituse."

"Didn't I tell you to-"

"The Henituse family went bankrupt and everyone died."

"..stop- Yes..? Wh-what?"

 

What did you say?

Why go bankrupt?

And what's with die?

 

"Say it again..."

"Read."

 

Correct.

Let's read.

But I can't read it properly..

What does this mean?

Why can't I understand?

One by one relatives die due to illness or accident?

Dad died in a crash?

Mom got seriously ill and died?

Hannah is missing..?

Isn't this just 5.5 years after Hannah said she was going to get married...?

Why are so many things happening..?

Didn't I go to hope his karma didn't hurt my family..?

Why were they snatched away.

Ah..

It hurt..

This heart hurts.

It's short.

My breath is short.

I-

 

"My Liege! Call ambulance!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Another year and a half passed without news.

Why.

Why I didn't get anything..?

 

"Sorry my liege..."

 

It's not Sayeru and Dorph's fault.

This is my fault.

Was my decision to leave there wrong?

Should I have stayed?

Please...

Please don't anything bad happen to her.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Help young master... help young master Cale..."

 

My ears are ringing.

Cale...

That Cale.

Cale Henituse?

No. 

There's no way he's here.

Just the same name.

Yes.

No.

But what if it's not?

Hannah hanged herself..?

Dead?

My younger sister died.

That cute and beautiful girl died?

Why?

It hurt...

This hurts.

Like when I had an accident 3 years ago...

This hurts.

I am mentally and physically tired.

Help.

Anyone, help...

Ease this pain.

 

"..ge.."

"..e.."

"My liege!"

"..yes?"

"Cale is probably 4 years old. We don't know whether he is the same person or not, but we have to hurry. If a 4 year old child saw his mother hang herself in front of him he would go crazy. We have to do something quickly. This Kevin guy is crazy."

"Yes yes yes... Let's ask him where-"

"Can't."

"Dorph?"

"He's crazy. He could only say those words."

"How did he get here, to Korea?"

"Based on my investigation, he fell asleep on one of the food delivery planes. It seems like he got there somehow. Then he was found in a crazy state when the officers were about to open the cargo and was sent to the hospital. After that, I was contacted after one of the policemen I knew heard the name Henituse like you."

"Do a personal investigation."

"Unfortunately beyond that, there is no other info. Country of origin has zero info. Looks like someone erased his identity."

"Investigate again."

"Yes liege."

"Ready, my liege."

 

I have to find the bastard who dared to mess with my family.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Sorry."

 

One year without any other news.

Like throwing a stone into a well that you don't know the end of.

Not even the sound of the stone could be heard.

What should I do?

 

-Pats

 

Eh?

Something..

Something like merging with my soul.

Like an empty soul finally perfect.

It seemed Sayeru and Dorph felt it too.

 

"..why does it seem like I did that villain thing twice...?"

"Me too Sayeru... somehow in my mind, I do the things I did before, twice. Am I crazy?"

 

I feel it too..

It's like some of our souls were taken by the god of death for something.

A strange feeling of deja vu swept through the body.

Forget it.

I don't care about that.

Even if my soul is destroyed

I have to find a way to find that bastard.

I-

Uh..

Why my vision dark?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"So this Cale is really Cale Henituse...?"

"That's what the god of death said."

 

I don't remember how the meeting went, but I just remember that the god of death definitely said that.

The god might erase the meeting and leave only the information.

 

"I know the location."

"My liege?"

"This is from the god of death."

 

How dare that bastard Kevin hurt my nephew.

Hurting my younger sister's child.

How dare!

I will definitely kill you.

Even if in an illegal way.

Because if what the god of death said was true...

That man doesn't deserve to be called a father.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-"Ballow."

 

It's cute.

 

-"Listen to me bastald."

 

Look at those chubby cheeks. 

I want to bite it.

 

-"Damn you. I thought when Endlos said that you wele leliable, it was tlue. I believed it but you'le just an idiot."

 

Even if cursing he's cute.

But then again.

I was grateful to meet Endros, Henituse's loyal servant when he was scouting Esla's palace.

Honestly, I was stunned when I found out that Kevin was Kevin Paneryson.

But whatever, at least we got a line of communication.

However...

 

-"I'll turn it off."

"Wait! Wait!"

 

Does it make sense for Cale Henituse to be this cute?


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-"Snifff Uwaaaaaaaa... how miserable my young master is!!"

"Sniff. How miserable my cute nephew is..."

-"I'm fine, stop clying."

 

Crazy bastard.

I will kill you.

I will make sure your death will be terrible.

I will explode your body and make your body unrecognizable.

How could he locked my Cale up.

My cute nephew.

How could-!

 

"Uwooooohhh Sroot."

-"Ugh uaaaaaaaa"

-"...you guys leally, I'm fine. Why-"

"Uwaaaa Cale is forcing himself to look good."

-"AAAAaaaaaaaa young master is too kind!!"

-"..."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


-"I'll use Nalu's identity, it's easiel."

"Oh, my nephew? That's great. Naru also calls me uncle, you can call me eldest uncle, Cale"

 

Right, it's nice to hear Cale call me uncle.

Definitely cute.

It must be very deadly.

But Cale is cuter.

Eh, but last time, Naru was cute too?

I can't choose.

Which is cuter?

 

-"Just so you know, Nalu doesn't exist."

"Hah?"

 

What did Cale mean?

 

-"That's fledo, he used his family propelty to transfolm into a 12 year old and deceived the entile Endable Kingdom with his dual identity. It's easier to gathel information with the folm of a child."

"That vampire bastard... he betrayed me from the start!!"

 

As expected, that bastard's movements were strange.

So from the start-!

Damn vampire bastard!!

Why do I like Naru-

 

-"And on top of that. Do you remembel when Nalu asked to lead the almy? It was me, along with the pliest of the wal god, we intended to finish off youl almy."

 

Uh...

Cale was the cute Naru back then?

Naru is Cale.

Cale is Naru...?

Does that mean there's no difference?

 

"Do you think the AC is too cold Sayeru... I dreamed of being thrown on ice."

"....not AC."

 

Ahem.

The main thing is..

 

"So you... the one back then?"

-"En, so?"

 

Ahh..

Cute.

Cute!!

CUTE!!!

How come I didn't know that it had to be Cale?

There couldn't be anything cuter than Cale.

So Naru must be Cale.

Also this is why it was only Naru at that time, who made him form feelings of affection!

Oh..

No..

I wanted to scream in pleasure.

 

"..ute"

-"Hah?"

 

I can't, I have to explain this happiness.

 

"You are really cute Cale, were you tired after that? When you were Naru you were very weak, it's a shame we were still enemies before. Haaah but it's okay Cale, I will be a good uncle, I will grant all your wish"

-"..."

 

That's right, I was a bastard at that time. 

How tired my Cale is.

I really deserved to die.

How can I make angels like Cale and Naru tired.

Ahh....

If you think about it, adult Cale is cute too.

Why didn't I realize it at that time?

If I had been sane at that time, I would have been his real uncle.

Uh..

Why are you silent?

 

"Hm? What's wrong, my sweet nephew?"

-"Damn it. Anyway, I'll using Nalu's identity. I still have Fledo's stuff with me. When we get away from evelyone I'll use it. Since it's sealed, it only works for one day, but I guess it's enough just to get out of this countly"

 

Look at that lisp..

My heart is not strong...

 

"So, so so cute"

-"DAMN RADISH!!"

 

Ah, he turned it off.

 

"I didn't know Cale Henituse was that cute."

"Yes, right? My nephew is cute."

"..."

"...I warned you not to talk personally Sayeru."

"..."

"Hacho."

"Don't get sick Dorph, you have to pick up Cale."

"Turn off the AC."

"..."

"Ahem, the AC can't be turned off."


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Hm.

Why do I seem to hear my cute nephew's voice?

Sayeru's room?

Oh, the door is open-

 

"Cale, try calling uncle agai-"

 

Really!

 

"YOU BASTARD BEAR!!! STOP CALLING MY NEPHEW!! I KNOW YOU'RE PLANING TO KEEP ME BUSY AND KIDNAP HIM!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!"

"aaaaaahhhhh my liege, you misunderstood!!!!"

 

Don't run you damn it!!

This bastard is always looking for loopholes!!

 

"My Liege!!! P-put away that baseball bat..."

"Come here."

 

Come here bastard.

 

"A-you happy my liege?"

"?"

 

I am happy?

 

"Yeah, you look happy."

 

Uh..

Is it true?

I..

Happy.

 

"Ever since we got the Henituse news, you looked gloomy. Now you look even happier than before."

 

I..

Happy...

Yes..

I am happy..

This was thanks to Cale.

I think it's normal for Cale to be loved by many people.

I'm happy too.

There was something that made me enjoy talking to him.

That cold attitude but kind nature.

He's my nephew.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Where is my Cale...

Where's my Cale...

Peoples have gotten off the plane, why hasn't my nephew appeared yet...

Ah..

Maybe Dorph stole-

 

“That's Cale, my lord.”

 

Cale?

Where?

Ah.. that cute white hair.

My cute Naru.

 

"MY NEPHEW!!!!!!!"

 

Give your eldest uncle a hug!!!!!!

Ugh.

That bastard bear!

How dare he run in front of me!

I am Cale's biological uncle.

I have to hug Cale first!

 

"GIVE ME MY NEPHEW!!!"

"Let me hug him for a moment, my liege!! You are satisfied with hugging young master Naru in that world, now in this world, it's our turn to hug him!!"

"That's right that's right!!"

 

What this these bastards say?!

 

"HE'S MY NEPHEW!!!!"


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


"Mr. Barrow."

 

Ugh.

Oh, I remember the past.

Honestly, it's not a lie when I say I'm happy.

I have  a family.

Finally I have a sense of belonging.

I also got to meet Cale's family, which I could only see in my dreams.

I am happy.

This is what freedom feels like.

Even if I still have to pay for my sins.

I'm still happy.

I'm happy that Cale is willing to persuade me to return to this world.

I'm happy, Cale.

Because of that.

I hope everyone can always be happy too.

Know that even hardship will eventually end.

But it depends on you.

Did you solve your difficulties well or badly?

Because if it's done badly.

Then karma will reward you.

So let's live life well, right Cale?

Ha ha ha ha.

Staying alive is the best, right Cale?

So I won't blame all my difficulties on fate.

Because there must be a reason for the difficulties.

Karma will definitely occur due to mistakes.

But what is certain....

I'm waiting for you Cale.

So hurry home.

Your family  is waiting for you.

 

"Mr Barrow hurry up, we have to attack Arm's base before they find out."

"Okay."

Notes:

*Grinning* How?

Ok, I'll give you a little explanation. As you can see (Has anyone can draw conclusion?).

 

Death held back a bit of Barrow's soul that sealed god almost captured when he was free from Cale's seal. But he didn't have time to do anything to that soul until Cale finally returned, and the world regressed (that's why Barrow could see several scenes after he died).

 

Death was annoyed and threw Barrow's soul into 'His' world, so that Barrow would cause a little chaos there. But he wasn't that good, he lifted the curse and sent him to a world where the entire Barrow family would die (Yes, Hannah's child would also die if it weren't for Cale entering that body). He wanted Barrow to know the feeling of loss and despair.

(Don't get wrong, Barrow entered the body of a dead baby. The god of death wouldn't do something like getting rid of the original soul of that body. It was a baby that died because of his mother- well.. just think about it)

 

But before sending him, Barrow's soul was divided again and the rest was put back into his original body after the world regressed. Because Barrow's soul was destroyed, without that soul, Barrow was just a walking corpse.

 

(At that time the god of death always patted his heart: Luckily I captured his soul, because if not sealed god would have been suspicious...)

 

Sayeru and Dorph also had their souls taken and sent away in parts. (God of death: Accompany your master and suffer together).

 

And the incident earlier was when Cale was taken away by 'him', and all three of them died (again). Because of that, their souls were united and they felt they had done cruel things twice.

 

Well, you can figure out the rest yourself. This is the outline~~

Bye~

Chapter 96: Chapter 92

Notes:

Hey!!
How are you guys doing?
I'll start again but i don't think the schedule will have a fixed time...
Oops.
And here we go~~

Chapter Text

***

 

..

 

"What did you say?"

 

..

 

"Heh. You say it necessary but. How can you let this bastard... Do that?!"

 

..

 

"Say it again?"

 

..

 

"Don't shut up and say it again, it's the first time I'm really angry."

 

..

 

"Now shut up?"

 

..

 

"Damn with that source, how many dead scenes does he have to repeat each phase?"

 

..

 

"Hahaha, you think he's a machine? Carelessly tell abaut this story and that story? He's also have feeling and desperate, a human being! He's also human!"

 

..

 

"Ck, I originally intended to stay out of this. But this is really crazy."

 

..

 

"Forget it, just follow what I said. You're the source's son so you can do it, right? Just follow the plan and wait. Let's stop all this, make it as the last."

 

..

 

"Right, just don't worry. As long as everything goes well, then the source and he'll be alive. Besides, I'll help when it has nothing to do with the story that needs to be taken away."

 

..

 

"What do you mean? When did I sacrifice myself? When did I force myself?"

 

..

 

"Never."

 

..

 

"I said I would never do that crazy thing. You think I'm crazy? I'm not Dokja."

 

..

 

"He got that weird nickname anyway, right? With me helping him here, it won't interfere with his story line."

 

..

 

"I'm just easing the impact."

 

..

 

"This is my face, it's pale."

 

..

 

"Enough, I have the ability to regenerate. No problem. When did this bastard wake up?"

 

..

 

"Oh? Really? Oi Dokja. If you don't wake up in five seconds I'll rob you of all your coins."



Kim Dokja keeps trying to listen to the familiar voice in his ear. And being confused by that strange threat.



"5."



But his heart somehow warned him to wake up...



"4"



Right now.



"3."



Or he'll be completely plundered.



"2."



So Kim Dokja moaned and woke up.



"... Uh."

 「The bones of his body seemed crushed and his skin stiffened, like the skin of a dead animal. 」

"Shut up Fofo. I've reduced the effect so it doesn't matter as long as he's around me."



Kim Dokja listens to the Fourth Wall and the familiar voice, as he focuses his views.



'Cale?'



Before Kim Dokja can ask why Cale is here. The annoying sound of the Fourth Wall cutting him.



「I want to talk to you too. 」

"Shut up."

「... 」

 

 

'Was that voice Cale's..?'



The Cale standing in front of him has an aura like a little prince coming out of a painting.

His clothes even made the respectable aura around him grow stronger.

That's not it!

 

"Why are you here?"

"You're just asking now?"

 

 

Cale's angry smile adorns his little lips. But it doesn't diminish-

 

"Bah, it's not that!"

"Did you hit your head, Kim Dokja? Why are you so angry all of a sudden?"

 

Cale was surprised to see Kim Dokja who suddenly shouted 'not' all of a sudden.



"Don't you know how worried people are when you disappear? We're looking for you everywhere!"

"I got a hidden scenario. It's you who worries people. What the hell is wrong with that demon? Then die? Are you crazy to do that?"

"It's necessary-"

"I know it's necessary! Don't answer me, I'm just frustrated with this fucking scenario!"



Kim Dokja didn't expect Cale to be this emotional. Even if he's upset, he'll initially just be the quietest and most silent child. To use loud and angry voices...

 

 

"Cale.. Is there anything that pisses you off when you're doing a hidden scenario? Is there a problem? Wounded?" 

 

Kim Dokja can only lower his voice volume by worrying after thinking about it. A little boy finishes the scenario alone...

It must be hard.

He didn't know Cale was just upset when his plans were interrupted. He can only thinking for this crazy bastard when he finally comes home, and finally be forced back because of this crazy bastard too, before he can even breathe out.

Cale wants to hit the back of this crazy bastard's head right now, even though he's weak right now.

Not knowing Cale's grudge, Kim Dokja just kept looking at Cale with a sad face when he stood up.



"It's okay. Now that looking at your shirt, I think you've finished that scenario, right? So... wait... That's not it! How did you get here with me too?!"



Kim Dokja regained consciousness and took the hand that was patting Cale's head in astonishment.

 

"I was on vacation and I saw you go crazy, so I followed you."

"No way, no way you can follow me…"



Cale tilted his head and looked at Kim Dokja, while the fourth wall somehow showed a screen with the words 'lalala~~'.

The reason? Well... 'Cause it wish I hadn't caught a stray bullet from both of them.’



"Can't you feel it? I guess constellations should get to feel each other, right? I haven't shut down my status yet anyway."

"Yes?"

「Ehem. 」



Kim Dokja looks at Cale and pays close attention...

...then understand.



"You're a constellation?!"

"Yeah, I used my stigma on you and took half your pain. I tied you up too, that's why I could come with you."

"Are you crazy? You're gonna get hurt! Why are you so careless, Cale?"

"Then what, leave you to do something crazy without knowing where you've gone?"

"Just wait well! You must know that I'm okay."

"But I don't want to?"

"This kid..."




Kim Dokja grumbles his teeth at the sight of Cale ignoring him and hits the fourth wall screen that forms the <A> emoji.



'...anyway, since when did it have an emoji..?'

 

Uhm.

Anyway, he's upset about this kid's reckless behavior. Even if he's a constellation, he can't just run and follow it, not to mention this place.

Kim Dokja looked around.



 

 

[You are currently excluded from the scenario.]



 

"Cale."

"What?"

"What's your level of constellation?"

"it has a question mark."

"Huh?"

"You know that things about this starstream sometimes don't affect me like statistics do. What's so strange about being illegible?"

"No, it's just that I'm afraid you'll be a broken constellation or something."



Kim Dokja frowned and drew Cale to his face, while keeping an eye on his whole body.

 

'No injuries but..'

"Is there any inconvenience?"

"No problem, it just can't be counted. I'm not a broken constellation or anything."

"..are you reading my mind?"

 

Cale points to the fourth wall.



「Kim Dokja considers the fourth wall that shows his mind to be disturbing. 」

"..if you know then shut up."



The fourth wall shows the phrase 'lalala~' again.

 

"You follow a hidden scenario that makes you temporarily disappear and gives you constellation status as a gift?"

"Yes."

"Well, as long as you're okay. But what's your modifier?"

"Modifier?"

"I am Demon King of Salvation."

"?"



Seeing Cale's confused face, Kim Dokja became doubtful about Cale's constellation status.

Before he opened his mouth, he saw the fourth wall screen.

 

 

「Cale is the Supreme Commander. 」

"What name is that?"



Cale frowns with a frown.

 

"So here's what I saw. But why am I your people? I just found out there's such a stigma?"

"Well, it just lets me take over the damage to my people. Then tying them up will allow me to hold their soul. In other words, as long as I live, my people live. To be honest, it's a skill I like."



Cale shrugged his shoulders with a naughty smile.

 

"It's a... incredible stigma. Wait... Why does this affect the constellations? I even remember my level is-"

"Though I say it's a question mark, but I think I'm higher in rank than the constellation in this world?"

"What? You're not even a god. It can't be called a normal stigma. How can that be?"

Because that bastrad source on the subway is strong.



Cale looked at Kim Dokja meaningfully and opened his mouth.



「Because Cale's personal attributes are more extraordinary than any other constellation. There are Dimensional Savior, Who had Sealed God, Loved by God, Loved by Dragons, Loved by Many Races - 」

"If you open your mouth again, I'll make sure you're sorry."

 

The fourth wall, which seemed to show off its child (?) was silent in an instant. But Kim Dokja who's heard some of it, can't keep his mouth shut.



"What's-a-a-at-at-at-at-attribute?"




Even his voice stuttered.




"Bullshit."



The fourth wall wants to argue, but is survival instincts shut it up.

 

"But-"

"Don't ask."



Kim Dokja swallowed his spit when Cale's status leaked and weakened his leg.



'Cale already has that threatening aura, plus his status... This is crazy.'

 

He's making a silent gesture. At least Cale's cute face doesn't make it creepy. 

If Cale is really a constellation, he's convinced that Cale is no less cute and popular than the beautiful Uriel.



"Don't talk about these useless constellations."

"only you say that being a constellation is useless..."

"So, what's really going on?"

"Do you know what happened to me was a fate forced upon me, Cale?"

"I know-no."



Cale was about to say that he knew about Kim Dokja's fate. But he remembered that 'fate' Kim Dokja meant and 'fate' Cale meant, is differently. So he changed the answer.

Good thing Kim Dokja didn't notice the change in Cale's words.

...except for the fourth wall that keeps silent.




"Well... You see how I'm doing right now? If I'm being honest, you could say that they and I have been successful in each of our plans. You know, Cale, I wouldn't be alive if my plan failed. You don't have to worry, after all, have you forgotten that I have the novel?"

 

 

Kim Dokja jokingly looks at Cale who raises his eyebrows. 

 

'Cute cute.'



Cale's fancy dress really makes him look like a sweet little prince.

This makes Kim Dokja pull his cheek while continuing.



" Whatever, but what kind of fate makes you think of such a crazy plan?"

"Hm... It's like you really don't know. I'm cursed to death by Olympus."

"Is this the suspicious banquet grandmother had said before? They want you dead?"



Kim Dokja almost asked who the grandmother was, before he remembered Cale's sweet call at the constellation banquet. 



"Yeah, it looks like this is what the banquet's about."

"You're so hated aren't you?"



Cale put on a sympathetic face that made Kim Dokja pinch Cale's fat cheeks.



- Plak

 

And Kim Dokja's hand slapped by Cale.



"....it hurts"



Cale is sneering.



"Ehem, it was probably because they wanted to recruit me and fail, and then I became some kind of unwanted variable and then they decided to get rid of me after not being able to control me."

"Hoo, pretty selfish"

"Indeed.”



Kim Dokja chuckles and shrugs his shoulders.



" My fate is to die. Then I bet. The fate they gave me was the death of the incarnation of Kim Dokja."

"In other words-"

" 'The constellation called Kim Dokja' won't die."



Cale raised his eyebrows.



"Don't you think there's a chance you'll fail?"

"I told you I had the novel, didn't I? There's a more than 97% chance that I won't die."

"Ck, there's 3%"

"It's more than enough"



Kim Dokja grinned.



"Just look at me. Besides, I was already a constellation by then, so the remaining 3% was 0%. I guess they put together my fate before the banquet, so they don't know that I'm no longer an incarnation. Oh, or they don't know that my resurrection story is the last complement to my resurrection. So they think they still have a chance."

"Crazy, what if they change their plans halfway?"

"No way, imposing 'fate' requires a lot of probability. Impossible if they want to cancel and make a new one. They won't be able to. Yoo Sangah-ssi looked for me when we were at the banquet, in other words, since then my fate has been written."



Cale can only shake his head. It's a good, detailed plan, that takes advantage of the hole in a plan. Cale feels it's only natural that he's the source. It's not just anyone to think about that much calmly, even if it's given proper information. But it's even just a novel.



"But should this be the case? Your partner's worried."

"There are many eyes, so it's natural to deceive your partner's eyes before you deceive your enemy. It says so in the novels."

"A novel?"



Cale looked at Kim Dokja with a strange look. That makes Kim Dokja feel ashamed.



"And the demon?"

"Still Olympus."



Kim Dokja bluffed his teeth.



"They really want to make sure I die before Seoul is released so they even dare to kill the demon in the next scenario. Maybe this is their plan of fate... Whatever, that bastard Yoo Joonghyuk must have known about it. He planned to die and become a demon. So instead of letting a possible world regress because he's dead, or even worse by letting my fate come true, with me die at the hands of demon Yoo Joonghyuk. And that'll make me and Yoo Joonghyuk die. It's better this way. I was banished for failure and all survived. Because if I die of being killed by demon Yoo Joonghyuk, I really think I'll be done by then.

"You think a lot."

"Very. You don't know that I'm thinking of many possibilities while finishing the scenario after hearing Yoo Sangah-ssi's words. It feels like my head is going bald... Ah and there's actually a regression where Yoo Joonghyuk was almost killed by Olympus like me. That part really helps."

"Hmm..”

"Well, if I was going to disappear and die so easily, I wouldn't have built up my story and become the constellation I am today. Ugh... But the problem is that I lost my body even though I survived as a constellation..."



Cale nodded understandably when Kim Dokja groaned sadly.



"...but what I didn't plan to do was, I didn't expect you to come..."

"Don't mention about it again, where is this?"



The surrounding area was filled with destroyed buildings and roads. It was a familiar scene.



"Still in Seoul, right? I woke up and we were here.”



Kim Dokja nodded. 



"Seoul was released so that incarnations could come out and Seoul was locked in. The worst part is that the scope of the scenario is expanding into the rest of the world..."

"Hmm."



This time Cale moaning while staring away.

Kim Dokja had a little laugh. To be honest, Cale didn't make him too nervous or sad.

It did relieve him.



'Right.. Even though the sky is empty and there is no visible indirect message, even the constellations light disappears, but--'



Kim Dokja, who looked back at Cale after looking at the sky, muttered.



"Sometimes I get confused between wanting to protect you or wanting you to be with me... I know it's dangerous... But I also selfishly want to tie you up.”

"Did you say something?"



Kim Dokja shakes his head, seeing Cale looking at him.



"The point is, now Seoul is out of scenario."

"What do you mean?"



Kim Dokja looked around.

 

 

[You are currently in an out-of-scenario area.]




 

"Now the 'Seoul' scenario is completely over. And the incarnations will move out where there will be new scenarios and they will create new stories."

"..."

"... And from there, they will live on."

"Don't be dramatic."

'Yes... Maybe this is what usually looks like. But you're coming with me.'



Kim Dokja smiles bitterly and pulls Cale's cheek again.



"enough."

"You're getting fat."



Cale hit Kim Dokja's hand strongly and Kim Dokja scrambled Cale's red hair tied back with a loose gold ribbon.



"Let's go."

「A lonely Kim Dokja has something to do. For that very reason, he chose a sad death. 」

"You also stop being dramatic."

「.... 」



Kim Dokja laughed amused.

He's not lonely now.

 

It's warm.

***

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

***

「While walking on the streets of Seoul, Kim Dokja sank into his memory. Every time he leaves, he sees where he does the screenplay with his group members. Kim Dokja once again realizes that he has become part of the Ways of Survival. He's obviously going through this story. 」

"Fofo, you're too chatty."

「I also want to have a conversation... 」

"why do you call him that?"

"Fofo?"



Kim Dokja is nodding.



"And then the Wawa?"

"..."

"Too long with all those weird full names."

「The Fourth Wall isn't weird. 」

"Look, what a strange name to call."

「The fourth wall is sad. 」



Kim Dokja can only nod in resignation. Sometimes Cale has strange thoughts.

Then Kim Dokja almost had a heart attack when he pulled Cale who tripped and almost fell.



"Cale!"

「Cale!! 」

"Don't scream. My head is spinning.”



Kim Dokja finally saw Cale's weird state. His lips were pale and there was a cold sweat on his forehead.



"What happened to you?!"

"No problem-"

"Answer."



Kim Dokja holds Cale captive and forbids him to walk again.



"I told you I took some of your damage, didn't I?"

"What.. What damage? But why am I okay?"

"I hold half and Fofo hold half. If you take it all, it could destroy your weak body."

"..what?"



[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' is pulling his status.]



「Dumb Kim Dokja. 」

"?"



Before Kim Dokja understands what Cale is saying.

A window appeared in front of him.




[Many of your stories are broken.]

 

[Your current body is completely destroyed.]




Honestly, Kim Dokja doesn't know how bad it is, it doesn't feel at all. So he thought this windows might point to his real body being destroyed.

But-

Suddenly Kim Dokja felt the air around his freezing. Went deep into the bone. He felt the air in his lungs clogged.



"Uhuk...?"



At this point, something too late came to his mind. That's why Veda and Olympus, who thought they couldn't kill him, decided to turn him into a demon and send him out of the screenplay area.

It's because of this exact situation. It was a plan to kill the 'Incarnation of Kim Dokja' and deal with the 'Constellation Kim Dokja.'



"K-Kuoooock..."



Kim Dokja tried to scream but there was no sound. He can breathe but he can't breathe. It was like someone had squeezed his lungs and his breath was clogged. The head becomes empty and the mind is erased one by one.

Star Stream is a world of stories. There are no exceptions, whether it's for incarnation or constellation. Every creature exists through a 'story.'




[The speed of damage to your story has increased!]

 

[Your existence has begun to disappear.]




 

In a place without a story, no one can exist. Even 'Kim Dokja'



"Damn, save me!"



Kim Dokja is screaming. 



"Okay enough."

[Constellation 'Supreme Commander' shows his status.]




[Exclusive 'Fourth Wall' skills activated.]




「 Stu... pid. 」

"Why are you stuttering again? I get headaches every time you stutter."

「Because it's hard. 」

"Ck."



Kim Dokja started breathing again. And only look at Cale sadly.



"You're not affected, Cale...?"



Kim Dokja asked with a tired face.



"I've told you that various things related to scenarios sometimes don't affect me, right? So is the story. I can survive without a story and even help ease your damage. But that doesn't mean I'm free. It's burdensome for my body. Even a fofo can't handle itself. So we're sharing the task of helping you."

"But-”

"I have the ability to regenerate, so there's no damage. Just tired. It's like I have to do four acres of gardening when I don't even want to lift a finger. This is so annoying."



Kim Dokja doesn't know whether to worry or laugh at Cale's parable.

But this...

..made his eyes sting.



- It's okay, Cale. No damage. 💓

'Can't you even get rid of my fatigue?'

- Can't... 💓

'Ck.'

- ...it's even like a 30-meter dash. 💓

'Then what?'

- You're too weak 💓

- Ehem ⛈ ️

'...'




Of course Cale is pale because his body is pale. But exhaustion makes it look like he's really sick.

Cale can only curse a bastard on a certain train, for making him feel tired.



[Hachoo!!]



Cale arrives in his arms and Kim Dokja wipes his cheek in Cale's hair.



"You're a good little brother... Hyung will protect you."



Cale pushed Kim Dokja with a black face.



"Just do something to your body. I don't want to hear this wall keep talking."

"Speaking?"



Kim Dokja was pushed, confused and stared at the fourth wall.



"He'll start telling stories if I turn my status off. He's very chatty and even told me about your dreams."

"..."



Right, because there's no story. The fourth wall has to tell a story so he can keep live.

 

'But even my dreams...'



Kim Dokja hopes it doesn't say anything weird when he dreams...

By the way... If it's chatty, according to Cale... Then how loud is it?

Kim Dokja looks at the fourth wall that makes T~T emojis.



'...why when Cale arrived... My skills have become 'colorful'...?'



Kim Dokja chose to ignore everything about Cale.

 

'Once more I say...'

 

..everything about Cale is possible.

At this moment, a voice is heard from somewhere. 



"..the vacuum cleaner..."



Cale asked weirdly when Kim Dokja was nodding.



「Kim Dokja knows what this is. 」

"Yes, I know. The screenplay is cleaner."

"Huh?"

"The appearance of the cleaner means that the main 'cleanup' of the scenario area has begun."

"I don't understand."

"I'm sure you understand, but that's not what matters."

"Oh."



Kim Dokja can only pat Cale on the head who stopped thinking, which he thinks must be because Cale is lazy to think long.



「Kim Dokja thinks: Since the purge has begun, the Great Demon of the Horizon will soon reveal itself. The hyenas who roam the ruins of the scenario can't miss these delicious ruins. 」

"..thank you for explaining."

"..thank you for saying the meaning."



Cale and Kim Dokja stare flatly at the fourth wall.



"It's amazing to meet that guy. However, before we meet them, I have to find something first."

"We'll meet him?"

"Yes, it's necessary to get out of here. We can't always be here. Don't I have to fix my body?"



Cale nodded when Kim Dokja asked Cale with a sneaky smile.



「Kim Dokja took his step. 」

"enough.”



Cale slaps the chatty fourth wall while throwing the power of thieves at Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja staggered and gradually accelerated.



"?"

"Come quickly. It's taking too long."

 

Kim Dokja nodded and led the way while avoiding the screenplay cleaner.

They're the ones to watch out for but he keep leads Cale to run without worry. Because the cleaners are low and their range of recognition is narrow. If they carefully avoid, it will not be difficult to reach the target point unnoticed.

Heading south to Gwanghwamun. Euljiro 3-ga, Chungmuro, Dongdae-gu, Yaksu, Geumho Station...

They're passing through places they've been. Until finally arrived at Oksu Station.

There, he uses the wind of Cale to confront the damaged Dongho Bridge. 



"The place where you're eaten by fish."

"..."

"I just felt like you were crazy."

"Well... This is the place where Yoo Joonghyuk dropped me in the mouth of an ichthyosaurus. I don't know if he's okay now. But, he has Han Sooyoung to help him."

"You left something for her?"

"Yes, because by giving it away, I can leave the group in peace."

'... I should hope.'



But Kim Dokja believes Han Sooyoung can handle it.

To be honest, he thought maybe Cale and Sooyoung could work together if this kid didn't follow him...



'Forget it.'



Eventually, they reached a half-damaged subway. This is the beginning of all scenarios.

Kim Dokja saw the appearance of the subway before entering and looking through the wreckage.



"I'm getting annoyed with the subway."

"Hn? Why?"

"Ask yourself."

"?"



Confused, Kim Dokja ignored by Cale who kicked everything.



'..he looks like a thug. His clothes and aura... It doesn't match.

"let me do it. Stand outside."

"Okay."



Cale was so happy to see someone else working for him.

Kim Dokja, who somehow felt a little deceived, shook his head when he saw Cale standing still and returned to a sweet little princely look.



'It must be just my mind.'



Heh, you still have a low understanding of Cale, Dokja.

 

How long has he been looking?

Kim Dokja finally found what he was looking for. That's a white-shining box of stuff. There is a short message left in the item box.



"That?"

"Yes, I asked Bihyung to take care of it."



Kim Dokja came out and showed Cale the box he was carrying.



- Kim Dokja, can I trust you? It's left as you asked. Thank you for being the incarnation of my channel.



It's very clear who wrote the message.



- Please, stay alive.



Of course. He's not gonna die. 

Kim Dokja opened the item box. The box contained 300,000 coins and the items he asked to buy.

 

 

 

[A new attribute has been obtained.]

 

[The 'Dokkaebi Egg' item has been obtained.]

 

[The 'Unbroken Faith' item has been obtained.]

 




"There's a note down.”



Kim Dokja, who took all the stuff, received the paper given without even being seen by Cale.



'How considerate of Cale.. He's the angel of my heart..."



Kim Dokja was deeply moved by Cale's attention.

He doesn't know that Cale just wants to avoid all the things that will get him into extra trouble. Even read the notes, he avoided.

However, Kim Dokja, who looked at Cale with affection (Until Cale wanted to ask the wall, what else this strange bastard thought, but refrained) flich while reading the contents of the additional message.



-Note: You better protect Cale well. The constellations condemn you for kidnapping the little prince of the constellations. The constellations have gone awry, as he shows his status and disappears with you.



Kim Dokja, whose pupils tremble, can only look at Cale with excessive affection and ask gently.



"Cale's on my side, right?"

"..are you crazy?"



Although Kim Dokja sometimes feels sad about Cale's knife tongue. At least he knew that Cale wouldn't let him be cursed by so many constellations. It's different that he was cursed for his personal hatred. But if he dies being cursed for bringing his little brother (when will Cale be your little brother?)...

...this is gonna be stupid death. He didn't want it. 

Kim Dokja hug Cale and leave the subway. 

 

"why are you holding me."

"Want to cultivate brotherhood."

"...?"



Cale decided to ignore the crazy bastard, who was hug him.

Kim Dokja sits on the bridge and waits with Cale.



'Soon, that man will come.'



When he thinks of this, someone appears on the horizon where the story ends. 

He's an old man with a giant bump on one cheek. He walked towards this side with a strange expression. He seems to know that Kim Dokja is here.



"Are you Demon King of Salvation?"



Kim Dokja looked at him for a moment before turning his eyes towards the light of dawn outside the dome.

He thought of a nebula that would wait for him beyond that light. Maybe they'll think he's dead by now.

Olympus, Veda, Papyrus...

Kim Dokja remembers them all. All constellations who laugh at incarnation stories and end up making their own entertainment.

Wait.

Kim Dokja strengthens the hand that hug Cale in his arms.



「I'm gonna pull you all out of fucking heaven. 」



Cale, who looked at Kim Dokja, looked at the fourth wall in confusion.



...is this bastard thinking about novels again? Or is this really his emotion right now?

"the fourth wall really reads my mind, doesn't it?"



Cale heard Dokja's murmur when Kim Dokja put his chin in Cale's hair.

Both of them...

...didn't see the old man's eyes, which sparkled after seeing Cale.

Let's pray to Cale's bad luck.





Chapter 97: Chapter 93

Notes:

Oops...
Are you waiting?
I told you I wouldn't have the right schedule, right?
Uh-huh.
Here we go~~

Chapter Text

"This sentence appears on the Ways of Survival."

 

Whisper Dokja in a slow voice.

 

「The great demons who live on the horizon of the story. They're not demon kings or demon species, they're big demons. They are those who hate the dokkkaebis as much, as they seek and yearn for stories. 」

"Yes, that sentence."

 

Kim Dokja raised his chin and rubbed Cale's red hair.

 

「If you're out of the scenario, there's only one thing to look forward to. It's to wish for mercy from the Great Demon of the Horizon. 」

 

The Fourth Wall makes clear Kim Dokja's explanation, without him opening his mouth.

Cale also turned his eyes to someone called the Great Demon of the Horizon.

Old bum.

Cale can only think of that when he sees that guy. However...

 

What's that lump?

"The big lump on their cheeks is the only characteristic of every Great Demon of the Horizon. Because of that, some people call them wenny man. "

 

Cale wanted to ask further questions, when a spark of light appeared in the air and the Wenny man stepped back.

 

"... That's unusual. I can't see your information with the Great Demon's Eye. "

 

There was a yellow light in Wenny's eyes. It was an attempt to dig up Kim Dokja's personal information.

 

「The Eye of the Great Demon. Anna Croft has the same eyes as Wenny man. It's natural. Kim Dokja believes that he is the one who gave Anna information about the Great Demon's Eye. 」

 

Cale looked at the fourth wall strangely.

 

Did Kim Dokja use fofo to communication?

 

By the way, they can't use regular communication skill. Kim Dokja said, it's probably because they don't have a starstream.

 

「The Great Demons of the Horizon are very dangerous compared to Bihyung. Kim Dokja will be eaten if he underestimates him even a little. 」

 

Cale was shocked when the fourth wall explained Kim Dokja's thoughts, while it saying 'eaten'.

 

He eats people...? 

 

Cale retreated and hid behind Kim Dokja, who had worked together to hide Cale who had been stared at by Wenny man.

Kim Dokja presses Cale, on his back and deliberately delays before opening his mouth.

 

 "My information cannot be read by the prophet. Isn't your information network a little slow? "

 

Wenny man frowned like he hurt his ego. 

 

"... Did you know I was coming?"

"Yes."

"How?"

"You might come to take this."

 

Kim Dokja takes out Dokkaebi egg.

Wenny man's eyes are shaking. He knows what's in this egg.

 

"The soul is mine." 

 

At the same time, the big demon's lump begins to swell unpleasantly. 

 

"I sent this soul here from another parallel dimension. I have possession of the soul. "

 

He took one step closer while Kim Dokja stepped back.

However, Kim Dokja immediately snapped when Cale's grip on his shirt strengthened and there was a pressure aura that leaked.

 

「Cale」

"Cale."

 

Kim Dokja and the fourth wall gently commemorate Cale.

 

「Kim Dokja wishes the little guy to calm down and trust him 」

 

Cale bluffed his teeth and nodded.

 

I can't interrupt...

 

Still, Cale was very upset.

This is the guy that drove adult Yoosung almost crazy.

 

「Kim Dokja really wants Cale to stay calm. He promised everything would be okay. 」

"Give it."

 

Wenny felt neglected and moved forward one more step.

 

"What are you talking about?"

 

Kim Dokja presses Cale's hand gripping his shirt to calm with another hand, then looks at Wenny.

 

"... That soul was supposed to come back to me from the Underworld. You intercepted him. I hope you return the soul to me before it's too late. "

"Return? What is this nonsense? Is there a method to handle missing items in Star Stream? "

 

Wenny man still remained in the distance as he gazed at the egg with greed in his eyes.

Kim Dokja also looked at the egg. 

As Cale might have noticed.

The appearance in this egg is Shin Yoosung, from Yoo Joonghyuk's 41st regression.

In a sense, the Great Demon of the Horizon is right. The one who turned Shin Yoosung into a disaster and sent him to this dimension was Wenny man in front of him.

The wrinkles on Wenny man's face increased. 

 

"If you want to play with words..."

"Let me ask him directly. This kid has his own free will. "

 

Kim Dokja takes off the hand that holds Cale's hand and holds the egg with two hands. He didn't hesitate to touch the surface of the egg and ask.

 

"Yoosung, he is your master. What do you think?"

 

Cale peered from behind Kim Dokja curiously.

The egg are vibrating steadily. 

 

"Hrmm, Really. No? "

"...hey."

 

Kim Dokja ignored Wenny man and asked for egg again. 

 

"Then who do you belong to?"

 

The egg are even more vibrating. Kim Dokja glanced at Cale who looked curiously at the egg and nodded as if he understood.

 

'Cale is too cute to peek like that.'

 

But Kim Dokja quickly focused and looked at Wenny.

 

"Yes, the soul cannot belong to anyone. Just like no one can be the master of the story. "

 

No one can be an expert in the story. 

A sharp look crossed the face of the Wenny man who heard this. The Great Demon's eyes are spinning. He smiled as if he found it attractive.

 

"Very funny, Demon King of Salvation. Do you intend to negotiate with me now? "

 

Kim Dokja smiled and answered. 

 

"That's right."

"...good. Your behavior so far has been interesting. However, if you want to negotiate, give me an egg first. "

"Don't you know what negotiation is? This is a problem. I need this kid. "

"You don't know the value of that egg."

"No, I know."

 

The egg was firmly glued to Kim Dokja's hand, as if it didn't want to go. He lightly patted the egg. 

However, the egg, which initially did not want to move from his hand, easily moved after Kim Dokja handed it over to Cale.

Cale raises egg in line with his eyes when the egg rub against his cheek, as if a kitten were asking his master for affection.

 

'Cute.'

 

Kim Dokja looked back at Wenny and said.

 

"I know that this creature born from an egg can create a channel."

"... Do you know what that means?"

"That means I can broadcast outside the authority of the bureau."

 

Wenny man was faintly shaken by Kim Dokja's words. His confused fingers went to his beard.

Kim Dokja added. 

 

"In other words, this egg has the power to create countless stories. Isn't that why you wanted this egg? "

 

Wenny man was very surprised and he fell silent for a moment. It was like he was trying to find out what Kim Dokja said...

However, he won't be able to find a look inside of him when even the Great Demon's Eye can't see anything.

 

"... Are you going to rebel against Star Stream?"

"Rebellious? Who knows? Does the bureau manage all Star Stream? "

"Sometimes some are equal to the whole."

"I don't think that's true, but... If that's the answer you want... "

 

Wenny man's eyes are spinning. Kim Dokja knew what he wanted so he pointed to the night sky and deliberately talked like a revolutionary.

 

"I'm going to destroy the world of those damn dokkaebis."

 

Wenny man's face is distorted. 

Kim Dokja knows what this creepy expression means. This is his 'smile.'

 

"I like that."

 

Simply put, to get help from Wenny's men. 

He just had to blame the dokkkaebis.

Kim Dokja turned to Cale, who was shocked while holding an egg and patting his head.

Seeing that cute stunned eyes, Kim Dokja start to worry a little.

 

'Wenny man.. Wouldn't be interested in Cale, would are...?

 

Now he's just remembered about Cale getting people's attention easily.

***

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

***

The most widely known story of the Great Demon of the Horizon, or 'wenny man' is probably the story of 'old man with wen.'

That's a story everyone heard at least once in childhood.

A benevolent wenny man gets rid of his growth thanks to the dokkkaebis while a bad - hearted wenny man gets more growth because of the dokkaebis.

Kim Dokja asks Cale to stay away (Because he's worried Cale will really get Wenny man's attention) when he sees a bump on Wenny man.

 

"Then are you on the good side or the bad side?"

"Human beings have always wondered about it. There's no guarantee I'll take your side just because I'm good. "

"Well, you have a lump so naturally you're bad."

"The fairy tale has spread all over the world. The stories told are not always accurate. "

"It's becoming clear that you're bad."

 

Wenny man shook like he was having a seizure. 

According to Ways of Survival, the 'lump' acts as a warehouse to store stories. Many stories in the lump are waiting to find a new owner.

Wenny man looked into the window of his system that vibrated like a pendulum and said.

 

"You asked for two things."

 

Kim Dokja nodded.

 

"The first is back to the scenario. The other is acquiring a new 'incarnation body'."

"Right."

 

'Wenny man' act in places where dokkaebi channels are 'unreachable' and play a role similar to Star Stream black market traders.

They were rewarded for sending outcasts to the screenplay and they also kept unique items that the channel could not get. Of course it's very expensive.

 

"I can help you with both."

"Okay, then help me."

"Give me egg in return."

"No."

"Then leave the boy alone."

 

Kim Dokja frowned when Wenny man pointed at Cale.

 

"No."

"I can't read it either."

"He's loved by many constellations, so it's natural to have protection."

"Something of that protection, is not from the constellations. And I can't even detect his constellation."

"Anyway I can't give it to you."

"The boy has a unique thing that appeals to the smell of nature even to the gods. It makes people feel at peace. I'm not gonna hurt him."

"Even if you say it, I won't leave it."

"I'll deliver it later. I'll borrow it for a bit."

"No."

 

Kim Dokja is firm, he can't give Cale to Wenny man. Not to mention this guy can eat people's stories. Even if there's no case of people hating Cale like that, but he can't risk it. And no matter what, he'll never get Cale in trouble.

Wenny man looked at Cale who was talking to the egg pouting.

 

"Then I can't help it."

 

Shit, it's back to square one. 

It seems he's really attached to a dokkaebi or Cale egg. Neither is negotiating.

Kim Dokja decided to nail the hammer strongly.

 

"I told you, I can't give you egg or let you borrow Cale. First you can't use egg even if you accept them. The boy will only listen to me. "

'...and Cale. What the hell isn't attached to Cale?'

 

Kim Dokja hid the second sentence with a tingle.

Wenny man stared at the egg that Cale raised high strangely.

 

"Don't tell me... egg grow by eating your story?"

"Right."

"Mixing the dokkaebi with your story, you're a dirty man."

"Shut up. And second of all, Cale won't even like you. Do you want to be hated by him?"

 

Kim Dokja uses facts he learned from constellations and dokkaebi. Most of them don't want to be hated by Cale.

 

"I'm just gonna borrow it for a little while, nothing heavy. Why am I hated?"

 

Kim Dokja held back his winning smile as Wenny's momentum weakened.

 

"Anyway, I'll give you something else. "

"What can you give me?"

 

Wenny's pouting again.

 

"The story. Isn't that something you wanted in the first place? "

 

Only 'story' is valuable in Star Stream. Because of that, Wenny man accepted the story.

 

"... You're so confident. What kind of story can you give me that's even equal between the two? "

"I'll show you."

 

Kim Dokja opened his story list.

 

 

.

+

[Story List]

King of a Kingless World.

One Who Opposes the Miracle.

One Who Showed Contempt for a Streamer.

One Who Hunted the King of Disasters.

One Who Killed and Outer God.

Demon King of Salvation.

...

Silla Allied Forces.

Bug Slaughter

+

 

 

"A lot?"

 

Kim Dokja, who was amazed to see that he had collected so many stories, was shocked when he heard Cale's voice.

He glanced at Wenny's creepy eyes.

 

"What, Cale?"

"She's tired, put she back in. Let she rest."

 

Cale handed over Yoosung's egg when Kim Dokja kept it.

Kim Dokja was about to ask Cale to step away again when he saw Wenny's upset expression.

 

'I took too long. If this continues this man will really steal Cale.'

 

So he pulls Cale next to him with Kim Dokja in the middle of Wenny and Cale.

Then go back to looking at the story list.

Of course, there are only six legendary classes and above, but that's the beginning.

Maybe he's the only one who collected this number of stories in scenario 10.

Cale just fell silent and let Kim Dokja and Wenny negotiate.

Wenny man showed a little admiration. 

 

"I know you're great but this... It's really amazing."

 

He doesn't hesitate to admire every story, like a guest in a fancy shop. 

In particular, his eyes were filled with deep 'greed' when he saw the legendary stories. The color of the lump was red, apparently indicative of excitement.

 

"It won't be hard to change the egg."

"Of course."

"Do I have to choose just one?"

"For now."

"But I must send two."

 

Kim Dokja will open his mouth when Cale cuts it.

 

"My share of course is on me. But I'm not an incarnation that becomes a constellation because of a story. Tell me another condition besides story."

"Cale!"

"Stay with me for a while."

 

Kim Dokja pulls Cale away when Wenny man's face is distorted again.

 

"It's okay."

"You--"

"I'm strong."

"I tell you not to be careless."

"Don't do anything unnecessary, he doesn't seem to be eating or killing me."

"Of course, son, just follow me to see my brother and accompany us to play for a day. I'll take you to Demon King of Salvation."

"Look."

 

Kim Dokja bluffed his teeth and growled.

 

"How do you know he's honest!"

 

Cale shut up and looked at Wenny.

Not that Cale is confident or anything, but that Cale can't get Kim Dokja to give up his story beyond 'conditions', these can be dangerous.

 

..And..

 

Cale looked at his tattoo and remembered the writing in the black book of the god of death, while Cale was waiting for Alberu and the others to do something on his fancy clothes.

 

 

["Do what you want to do Cale Henituse. And ask the gods to clean up your mess. He's the source and he's able to protect you.

"I don't want to be in debt. He's helped me a lot."

"No."

"?"

"He owes you so much, it's a fatal, big mistake he can't possibly redeem."

"?"

"Anyway, you have to ask for whatever you need. Because if you don't want to..."

"..."

"He'll probably really go crazy."]

 

 

To be honest, Cale asked why. But the god of death stood by and said good luck before the book ceased to respond. Even when talking to the fourth wall when Kim Dokja collapsed. Neither 'him' nor the fourth wall just stood still and begged to rely on him.

 

So I guess there was a big debt before? That's for sure, even if this wenny is really bad-intentioned. I can ask him to help me out and send me. For now it's better to work together and let Kim Dokja get past this part.

 

So Cale nodded, ignoring Kim Dokja's anger.

 

"Trust me."

 

Kim Dokja's eyes flushed and hugged Cale tightly.

 

"You should know that I really think of you as my dongsaeng.... So please don't make me worry."

"Then you too."

 

Cale patted Kim Dokja's back patiently.

 

"I know this sounds evil, but you're more important than anyone."

 

Kim Dokja doesn't brag, in his eyes, Cale is something 'real', he's a friend and family, that he can tell all his complaints about in peace. Even when he's scared, his first thought is the little one he can talk to. Someone's the only one he can say 'I'm scared'.

That's why Kim Dokja is always afraid of bad things happening to Cale.

 

'I think I really think of Cale as my real little brother... Is this what it's like to have a family to worry about?'

 

Kim Dokja held back his sad smile.

 

"It offended me Demon King of Salvation, I'm not that bad. So don't make it look like I'm a criminal."

"Hear that?"

 

Kim Dokja laughs and releases Cale after hearing Cale's questions.

 

"Promise okay? Meet me in person."

"Ck, I told you to take it easy. I trust you, so trust me too."

"Yes yes yes, my cute dongsaeng. Hyung believes in you."

"That's right, hyung."

 

Kim Dokja approached Wenny again when Wenny uttered his tongue dissatisfiedly and chose the story again.

Wenny man impatiently picked up a story without hesitation. 

 

"Then I'll choose One Who Killed and Outer God"

"... Don't you have a conscience? It's the only semi-myth I have. "

 

Semi-myth-level story values cannot be converted into coins. No matter how important a deal with the Great Demon of the Horizon is, Kim Dokja cannot give him a semi-myth-level story.

 

'...not to mention he stole Cale.. How can I give him such a good thing.'

 

Kim Dokja holds his teeth about to bluff, when he looks at the story.

Besides 'One Who Killed and Outer God' will be useful when meeting other outside gods.

Wenny man smacked his lips like he knew he had made an excessive demand. 

 

"Then this one's not bad either. I'll choose King of a Kingless World. "

 

Kim Dokja shakes his head. 

 

"This is the story of my birth. I can't give it to you. "

"I know. Then Demon King of Salvation... "

"You want to give me what makes me a full constellation? I'll be demoted. "

"...what a pity. And what about One Who Opposes the Miracle? "

"There's a place I have to use later. I'm sorry."

 

Wenny man was stunned, looking at Kim Dokja in frustration. 

 

"Then, what story are you going to give me?"

"I--"

"Cale shut up."

"..."

 

Kim Dokja cuts Cale's voice when he pulls a story.

 

"I'll give you this. Silla Allied Forces. "

 

It was a historical story he gained from helping Lady of the Brocade Sleep and the constellation Silla. 

Wenny man's face is wrinkled. 

 

"Give me something worthless."

 

... Isn't this too much? Lady of the Brocade Sleep will shed tears if she hears this. It is a great story in which Silla joined hands with the Tang Dynasty to hit the Han ethnic group.

 

"Then what about Bug Slaughter?"

"It's better than ever but it's still a common story."

"I'll give you two. If necessary, another level of historical story as well... "

"Can I take it that you have no intention of trading with me?"

"Kim Dokja-"

"Shut up, Cale."

"..."

 

Damn, this Wenny guy is not an idiot like Bihyung. Bihyung is the one who changed the compensation rate from 10% to 0%.

Kim Dokja ignores Cale and continues to doubt when Wenny man smiles faintly. 

 

"I don't know how you still maintain your existence, but do you have enough time?"

 

Kim Dokja can feel that his body temperature has dropped more than before. 

Even though he doesn't feel pain but looks like how Cale's face is getting pale. Even the fourth wall spoke again, indicating the worst of the situation.

 

 

[Your body is collapsing.]

 

 

'Even this message is starting to appear frequently.'

 

This collapse will accelerate unless he returns to the scenario immediately or at least receives a new body.

He can't keep putting a burden on Cale.

 

「Dumb Kim Dokja thinks: "Shit, what story should I give him? 」

'...  I'm feeling frustrated so don't bother me right now.'

 

But the fourth wall is just like Cale said.

Very chatty and back to talking.

 

「At the time, a story caught the attention of Kim Dokja. 」

 

Cale raised his lips lightly after seeing Kim Dokja's eyes suddenly shining. 

Looks like the fofo's giving us a hint. It seems like this is why the wall is accompanying Kim Dokja. Like me, who got the constellation status to be able to fight the next scenario. Kim Dokja can also hear the wall talking to help him in the future scenario.

"Then how about this?"

 

A hint...

In other words, to make the 'ending' match the story line.